《My dear lawyer》 Chapter 1 Our Relationship Chapter 1 Our Rtionship Vivian just washed the dishes. When she went to the living room to take tissue paper to dry her hands, she received a call from her best friend. "Vivian, I''m going home! I finally won my divorce case!" Angie''s voice was cheerful. Vivian was so surprised that she did not know how to respond to her for a long time. Angie''s voice continued toe from the cellphone, "Vivian, you are right. Everyone have the right to pursue happiness. I love William, and I should not miss him!" Well. replied Vivian, and she unexpectedly found herself sound a little dry. "I will deal with the things here as soon as possible and go back in a week at most. See you then, Vivian!" Angie hanged up the phone soon. Vivian stood there with the phone and the beep sound has been ringing in her ears. A slender figure from the bedroom came out, saw Vivian with a mobile phone standing there, and asked, What is wrong?" Vivian looked over her shoulder. William must have just taken a bath. He was wearing a dark blue robe, wiping his wet hair with a towel. "Nothing." Vivian put the phone into the bag, casually said, "Angie said she wasing back." When bending over to put down the phone, Vivian peeked at William, who was still wiping his hair, but his movement was slow down a bit because of her words, and the rigid face was as cold as always. "Well." This matter seemed to have little effect on William, "Go to take a bath." Ok. Vivians nose became sore. After tidying up the living room, Vivian went back to her room and took her pajamas to the bathroom. Holding her knees in the bathtub, she remained in a daze for nearly an hour. When she went out, the light in the bedroom had been turned off, leaving only a smallmp on the nightstand, warm and yellow. William did not rest all day because of two big cases. After the trial, he had time toe back. He went to bed very early these days. Vivian walked gently there, lifted the quilt and slipped in. When her body just touched the bed, a big hand stretched over, took her thin body into the arms, inzy obviously sleepy voice, William said, "Sleep." Vivian did not say anything, cuddling up in his arms. After a while, there was a rhythmic breathing sound above her head. She moved her head out and raised it little by little, and looked from William''s chin to the bridge of his nose and then to his handsome face. With her fingers, she traced the shape of the man''s lips before her. Four years, she kept him for four years, apanied him for four years, and slept with him for four years. Their rtionship was not boyfriend or girlfriend, but more like bedmates with benefits. William had never publicly acknowledged their rtionship, and she also feared it would be exposed. After all, William was Angie''s ex-boyfriend... With the return of Angie, would all thispletelye to an end?Original from N?velDrama.Org. She was anxious and uneasy. ... The next morning, she got up early to prepare breakfast, called William to get up, began to pack their own things in the apartment, clothes, cosmetics, towel toothbrush, even to clean off the hair. After waiting for Vivian to pull the suitcase out, William is obviously some displeasure, frowning to look at her, What is wrong, it seems that you want to move from my house?" "No..." Vivian kept things to the trunk, tried to put the sound of some natural. "You also know now is the busy season, and our shop is in the prime location. Sometimes we do the promotion and it is very busy, so it is not convenient to be back every day. I will live there for a period of time, when the things are finished, I wille back soon. It will be just for a short time. Chapter 2 Bestie returns home Chapter 2 Bestie returns home Hearing Vivian say so, William rxed his brows and took a sip of coffee from the table. After William finished the breakfast and went out, she began to clean the apartment. With a freshener to cover up their own perfume, she made sure the apartment without any traces of them, and then just pushed the suitcase to leave. Vivian left the building, pushing the suitcase and walked along a path through the bamboo forest to another unit. A year ago, she pooled enough money to buy an apartment in this neighborhood, two units away from William''s. Perhaps she had guessed it, so she bought it next to him out of selfishness. After arriving at the apartment, she took out the clothes and put them in the closet to hang them up. Then she went to the bathroom to wash her face. She stared at herself in the mirror for a long time and then said, "It''s been four years. It''s time to learn to live on your own. ... Vivian, who works in a brand shoe store and was promoted to the district chief at the beginning of this year, spends most of her time in Williams house, with the exception of a two-month peak season when the store needs her help. She now decided not to meet William, not to miss him,and focused on the work. William also even did not call her because of a busy case. The time flies and Vivian has finished the big promotional activities. "Lily, you go to the warehouse to take out the shoes in these styles, and take these shelves off the shelf..." Early in the morning, as always in the shop, Vivian just ordered two words, her telephone rang. "Vivian, I''m getting off the ne. Can youe and pick me up?" Vivian was stunned because she did not expect that Angie would be back so soon. She answered Ok and ordered all the things, then she drove to the airport. About an hourter, the bus arrived at the airport. Original from N?velDrama.Org. Vivian saw the thin figure on the roadside from a distance, she called out from the car. And Angie immediately pushed the suitcase ran over, tightly holding her bestie, Vanessa. After holding Vivian, Angie saw around Vivian carefully, said, Only a few years, how does the original beauty look like this? You are so slim! Do you have a boyfriend, are you abused by your boyfriend?" Vivian was a little guilty, forced herself to smile and said, No, maybe it''s too much work pressure." She was too afraid of the eyes of Angie, so she quietly changed the topic and carried her to leave. It is almost twelve o ''clock when they arrived in the city. Vivian found a Chinese restaurant to wee her. The Chinese food caught Angie off her feet, eating with chopsticks and making fun of how bad the food was in Melbourne. Vivian quietly listened, asionally went along with a few words, to help her pick fish bone. Saidter, Angie paused, and then said; "James and I divorced, but the court gave him our daughter, and James promised me $3 million a year, and he did not allow me to see her." "Oh?" Vivian stopped her chopsticks on the te and went to see Angie, What, what did you say?" "What can I say? Of course I agree!" Angie shrugged, and the expression on the face is not concerned, I don''t like James originally. We are only at the beginning of one-night stand and idental pregnancy. I am afraid abortion may hurt my body, so I discussed with him to get married." "I gave birth to my daughter, but I don''t have much affection for the baby. It''s not good to bring it back, but good for James to keep our daughter, and I will get three million dors a year. Is there anything wrong with that?" Hearing this, Vivian frowned and couldn''t help but said, That is your own daughter after all, you..." Chapter 3 We don’t get in touch Chapter 3 We dont get in touch "What can I do? Angie is also angr, putting down the chopsticks heavily, My parents are senior officials, who have fame and prestige, do you want me toe back with my daughter and let others watch the joke?" "Vivian, we are the best friends." Angie took the Vivians hand, asked her to help just like when they were in the university, The thing is not allowed to let my parents know, also don''t let William know, ok?" "I know I wouldn''t have been so mad to go abroad and make so many troubles if it hadn''t been for Williams initiative of breakup. But I really liked him, or I wouldn''t havee back for him by divorcing. Please, Vivian, we are best friend. You helped me in college. Will you help me this time?" Vivian looked up, looking at the Angie, full of hope in the eyes, just like when they were in the university. Just on the sophomore, Angie saidter she would travel the whole east Asia around with Vivian, and let all ces are full of their memories, she were willing to share all with the Vivian, but not including William. "I like this man so much!" Mentioning her boyfriend, the smile on Angie''s face is particrly brilliant, So, absolutely I cannot share William to you, you will not rob him with me, right?" At that time, Vivian held up her hand to swear, said, You rest assured, if I rob a man with you one day then I will be struck by the lightning. When you get married with him, I will be the first one to be your bridesmaid!" Angie rolled her eyes and smiled extremely happily, You make the oath which makes so serious. I just say, I also know you won''t do that, I know you!" Vivian thought to herself sadly that Angie actually understood her, but she did not know how deep her love for William. Since Angie secretly had passed a photo to Vivian in ss, and said that this was the person she wanted to chase, the tall and good-looking boy in the photo, let Vivian lost her heart. Angie was a brilliant science student, the provincial champion. She was so beautiful that half of the boys in the school followed her every day. But her literary talent was not good, and she racked her brains in order to write love letters, then she finally came to Vivian for help. "Aren''t you always filling in the words for those studios, Vivian? Your literary talent must be very good. Just help me!" Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. To bestie''s request, Vivian could not refuse of course. She helped her to write love letter overnight. Though Vivian helped her bestie to write love letters, the love letter also hided her thoughts likewise, which nobody knew. In addition to love letters, Vivian also thought of some countermeasures for Angie. Such that less than a month, Angie had a love affair with William. Standing before Vivian, Angie smiled brightly and said, Vivian, I will introduce my boyfriend for you. This is William. "Vivian? Angie dangled in front of Vivian with his hand, had some of the dissatisfaction and said, I let you help to give me some advice, you are actually thinking of other things,you are so bad." "Just, Im just thinking about the shoes store." Vivian regained her consciousness, smiled to Angie and said, I can!" "Really? Angie was very happy, blunt sheet Vivian blows a kiss, Vivian, I love you! By the way, isn''t Williams office also here? Have you had any contact to him over the years?" "I''m so busy that I can''t possibly get in touch with him." Vivian said and picked the fish without bones into the Angies bowl, "And he is famous now, so the case he undertakes is moreplicated. I guess that he is also very busy." "I ever thought you had a connection and wanted his number from you!" Angie pied her mouth and said, "Well, I also have contact with a few university ssmates. I will find a opportunity to ask them for Williams phone number then." Vivian said Hm. Later, Angie talked to Vivian about other things. Chapter 4 Why do I still feel unreconciled Chapter 4 Why do I still feel unreconciled While talking, the topic turned to William,He was a top student inw department of his university, deeply favored by his supervisor. However, I didn''t expect that he had opened such a famousw firm by his own skill." Angie cannot hide her smile, and she seems to talk about her boyfriend. The bright smile makes Vivian heart broke. Vivian hang his head to cover the eyes of the lost and unwilling. Four years away, she should be satisfied, why does she still feel unreconciled? Besides, the man is not hers. He always belongs to Angie. After dinner, Angie said she wanted to go to the ce where Vivian worked because she came back without anything. Just by the way, she can buy two pairs of shoes in their shop, so Vivian drove her to the store. "Yeah, it''s an international brand." Angie was very satisfied with the ce where Vivian works, turned to look out, and then said, " You are close to the tax office of William, just across a city center!" "Well, I never notice." Vivian said with a smile, "Just two days ago, I took some new styles shoes from another store. You cane to try. "Well, I''ll try." Vivian took some of the new styles for Angies try, and told her which several shoes cannot touch water. With With the wee of the shopping guide, it seems that some guests havee in. "Shall I introduce for you, Sir? Or do you want to see for yourself?" Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. "I''ll see for myself." The man''s voice was deep, which let Vivian shiver. She just looked up and found that Angie sitting on the chair ran to William barefoot, and a little sour appeared in her heart. It should be nice to see former lover again, right? "William..." Angie repressed the inner excitement, and walked toward the man step by step. She saw his calm eyes emerging surprise, so that she cannot help to raise the corner of the mouth and said, Long time no see." But just a few seconds of time, the man''s eyes recovered calm, and then he nodded toward Angie. Such so indifferent attitude let Angie a little lost, so she asked: William, what do you do toe here?" "Buy shoes for a friend." "You are the manager of this store, right? Could you help me pick out a pair of shoes?" William talked to Vivian. Vivian stiffly promised,Well, please follow me to this side to have a look." When she just took a pair of new shoes in style out, William said they were ok, and directly let Vivian pack, so Vivian asked the salesman to invoice, and passed the shoes to him. When William was ready to leave after checking out, Angie, who has been ignored by him for a long time, finally cant help to follow him up. She stretched out his hand to grab the sleeves of William, and spoke in a soft voice,Win, we haven''t seen for so long, can we find a ce to talk?" "Next time, I''m busy. "William talked to her coldly, which seemed that Angie was a stranger. Then, carrying a shopping bag, he went out. Angie was shock, and directlyy on the shoulder of Vivian to cry bitterly, pitiful to say,Vivian, doesnt he like me anymore? The eyes he looked at me just like a stranger, which made me feel so bad." "Well, he likes you very much." Vivian patted Angies shoulder,forting her,If he does not like you, why he only puts your photo in his wallet for so many years." "What?" Angie looked up and asked with full of doubt,"Vivian, how do you know?" Vivian''s face stiffened and she quickly said, "Oh, one of his ssmates often brings his wife to our store to buy shoes and he also know that you were in a rtionship with William before. When I talked to him,, he told me something by the way." Chapter 5 Look back Chapter 5 Look back Angie smiled through tears,Really, is that to prove that I still have a chance, am I right toe back?" Vivian said yes. In the afternoon, Vivian did not drive with Angie, and took her to re-familiar with New York. They intimatelyughed, as if back to the university and it has been dark outside. Angie said that she would live here for a few days and then go back home, and she wanted to live with Vivian ,but Vivian said,Youd better live in the hotel, because my house is too messy, and I afraid you cant stand it. "Its ok, anyway, I won''t dislike you untidiness ." "Even though you don''t mind, I care my face." Vivian said with a smile, and took Angie to a four-star hotel, paid the room fee for four days, and sent Angie to the room before leaving. Vivian just came out of the hotel and received a phone call from William , Look back." He said. She looked back doubtfully and found William''s Maybach parked on the side of the road with car light shing. Feeling nervous, she unconsciously took a look at the hotel and then hurried to the hotel with the phone. Sitting in the car, Vivian asked,Did you follow us all afternoon?" "I''m not so bored." William said, quickly pulling away from the side of the road. I thought you''d take her to a hotel here, so I drove here after finishing work. Im just waiting for a while. William took Vivian to the garden-style restaurant where they often went.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. Today is not the weekend, so there are not many people. They just waited outside for a few minutes to line up to the table, and then sit down and ordered food. "That''s all." When Vivian returned the menu to the waiter and just looked back. William took out a small box from his arms, and motioned for her to reach out. Felling a cool thing on the wrist, Vivian looked down, only to find a thin bracelet, decorated with broken flowers, the end of the chain engraved Tiffany unique logo, then she looked up to see William. "For me? She asked. William said, "I saw it in the store by chance. I thought you would like it, so I bought it." Vivian touched the chain on the wrist, and suddenly felt not so depressed, and even a little happy. Although she and William have been together for more than three years, their rtionship is not legitimate. Vivian also never thought that William would like herself. She knew he liked Angie, and the reason that he was with her was just to appease his injured heart. And she, however, is willing to stay beside him silently in this way. Seeing Vivian be happy like when children get candy , William lip corner hooked,Just a bracelet, so happy? You will have more gifts in the future." In the future... Vivian suddenly thought of Angie in the hotel, and felt a little guilty, tried to calm and said,You are busy. Its very rare that you can find time to buy gifts for me, why cant I be happy?" William smiled and looked at Vivian with deep eyes. "So do you want to thank me?" Vivian was too familiar with the meaning of his such eyes, so her small face became red and she bowed down. After dinner, William sent Vivian back and handed her the shoes in the back seat. "I''m not busy today. I just wanted to see you. The shoes are for you. Vivian snorted with a smile and peered at him,Yes, yes, you are the best." William stared at her for two seconds, then flipped the seat belt and leaned over to kiss Vivian. This kiss was too abrupt, and let Vivian a little muddled, but then she put the hands on his shoulder, enthusiastically responding. The car was so quiet and it only existed their breathing sound, which was full of a sweet vour. Chapter 6 Yours is too big Chapter 6 Yours is too big William stopped after quite a while. He looked at Vivian''s rosy cheeks and touched her lips. His voice was dull. Go to my home? Can Vivian say no? This man''s eyes, the lips she loves so much and the maic voice, all cant let her refuse. So, she said yes in small voice. They have not seen each other more than two weeks, so they were very eager. When they just got home, they kissed together urgently. But William was gentle and did a great deal of forey until Vivian nodded. He didn''t go in until Vivian nodded. When she frowned, he moved more slowly, and asked, "Does it hurt?" "Not bad." Vivian was shaking all over and her red face was getting redder and redder. She said in a low voice, "It''s just beacuse that it''s too big, so Im a little..." It was so embarrassing that she stopped talking atst. They had have sex many times, but Vivian couldn''t get used to his size. When William was a little stunned, and then he actuallyughed, which made Vivian thought he was "Vivian, you''re so cute." The man smiled joyfully from his throat and bent his head to kiss her red lips. Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. They didn''t make love several times this night, but every time itsted for a long time, which made Vivian wonder if the man would not get tired. Later, when he carried him to take a bath she really couldn''t hold up and fell asleep silently in the bathtub. By the time Vivian woke up, William was not there, and the phone on her nightstand was buzzing. Vivian''s hands shook when she saw the caller and she finally pressed the answer button. "What''s the matter, Angie? "What are you doing, I made a few phone calls, why don''t you answer?" Angieined and then asked Vivian if she was busy. "If you''re not busy, can you go shopping with me? I''m bored at the hotel." Vivian said yes to Angie without thinking about it. When she got out of bed after talking on the phone, she felt her legs was terrible and so sore. Vivian blushed at the thought of her intimate affairst night. Although William took care of herst night and his action was not rough, but because of the long time, Vivian was a bit weak. She decided she must set a time limit next time, and let the man restrain his desire. When Vivian changed her clothes and went out of the bedroom, she found William havent left: "Why havent you left?" "The case in my hand won''t start until Friday, so I''m not busy these days. I can go to work in the morning or not." said William, ncing at her. Are you all right? Are you sure you dont need to get any more sleep? '' Vivian red at him instantly. She wouldn''t have been sore if the guy hadn''t been full of energy all night. Vivian didn''t say she would go shopping with Angie either. She just said she was afraid the shop would be short of staff and would have to leave after breakfast. When he went out, William took out his new pair of high heels and squatted down to put them on her. His delicate look made Vivian feel warm and guilty. Vivian took a detour to change her shoes before she went to the hotel to pick Angie up. The clerk curiously asks: "Manager, the shoes are very nice, why do you change?" "The shoes can''t get wet. ording to the weather forecast, it will rain today."Vivian replied with a smile. Angie had seen them too, so she was afraid to wear them. Angie was a shopaholic and would buy clothes and shoes whenever she saw them. When Vivian advised her to buy less, she said, "You can''t let me put my money to sleep in the bank, can you?" Vivian: "..." After hanging a half of the city, Angie was finally a little tired and looked for a ce to eat. Chapter 7 Jealous and unreconciled Chapter 7 Jealous and unreconciled Yesterday, Angie inquired with his old ssmates. She knew that William had been single for several years and had never found a girlfriend. "You''re right. William hasn''t had a girlfriend these years. He must still like me. I decided to confess to Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. him during the school anniversary, in front of the whole students and teachers, and he wont refuse me, no matter how hard he tried." Oh, yes? Vivian squeezed a knife and fork in her hand and smiled. "I was still thinking about how to help you. Angie pursed her lips and smiled. "No, you also need to help me at that time." Later, Vivian was dragged to the jewelry store by Angie. She said she wanted to buy a pair of rings. When Angie told the man''s hands to the clerk, Vivian''s smile was stiff and she felt sour and ufortable. Angie picked out a pair of in tinum rings and showed them to Vivian. "Vivian, how nice is this ring?" Vivian nodded. "Well, it''s nice." "Hah, I also sent one to William before, but I identally lost when I hanged out. I buy another this time, which is mypensation for him..." Vivian couldn''t hear anything Angie said. She just felt a buzz in her ear. She was jealous and unreconciled. But what could be done? Angie and William were a couple, and she was just a secret lover. William never mentioned who she was to any of his friends. Vivian thought that she can just let love go when she is meant to lose it. But she couldn''t even lose her friendship. She and Angie were like sisters, good enough to share everything but her boyfriend, and she was the one who robbed William. After thinking things through, Vivian squeezed Angie''s hand and said in a serious voice, "I''ll get you be with William again, no matter what methods I will use. Trust me." "You are suddenly so disgusting!" Angie pulled her hand out andughed. "I''m telling you," she said. "I''m not a lily. Vivian smiled. "Maybe one day you''ll like me?" Vivian stayed with Angie in the hotel that night, and they had a heart-to-heart talk. Angie Shared with her the funny things in Melbourne, and showed her the scar on her stomach, which was made when she gave birth to her daughter. "The doctor told me that my pelvis was too small and the birth canal was too narrow for me to have a natural birth. I wanted to give William a lovely daughter and never have another one." "Really?" Vivian looked at the ugly scar on Angie''s stomach and asked, "So, what did n do to you? Did he say anything when you came back?" "He liked me, but I made it clear to him that I didn''t like him." Angie said, not losing her temper. "I forced him with my daughter because he didn''t want a divorce. He signed the divorce papers anyway." Vivian didn''t speak. She suddenly felt sorry about n, who married Angie and wanted to spend a lifetime with her, but his wife has another lover in the heart. Even though he said for the sake of daughter, he actually didn''t want Angie to divorce him? "Vivian, you''re wearing long-sleeved pajamas this month. Why are you covering them up so tightly?" Angie finally noticed that Vivian was wearing too much. She reached over and said, "We used to take showers a lot. I know your figure. " You know my body is virtual." Vivian smiled and calmly pushed Angie''s hand away. "You can stand the cold, but I can''t." Chapter 8 Participate in the school anniversary Chapter 8 Participate in the school anniversary "All right, my physique is hot.t, I can give you warmth!" "No." They were ying when the phone rang. Vivian was just going to get it when Angie grabbed it. "Gee, why is it a strange number?" "It may be fraud call." Vivian snatched the phone from Angie''s hand as quickly as she could, congratting herself on having William''s number in mind instead of adding notes, "It''s okay, just hang up." "So boaring! Angie grunted and went to the bedroom to get her hair done. Vivian breathed a sigh of relief. To prevent Angie from touching her phone again, she cklisted William''s number and deleted it from WeChat. She said she will not meete William again. Never again. Angie originally wanted to stay in the hotel for a few more days and y around with Vivian. Angie''s father called her and asked her to go back. When Angie left, Vivian was relieved. She was afraid, always afraid, deeply afraid that Angie would see something in her face. In order to prevent William froming to the store to find herself, Vivian asked for a few days off, did not go anywhere. She just nested in the apartment every day to watch TV, reviewed the previous version of the Idol drama, and cried once again. On the morning of the anniversary, Vivian looked at her suitcase and hesitated. Angie called. "Vivian, have youe over yet? Vivian had no choice but tough. "I just got uptest night. Wait for a minute. I''ll be right back." "Hurry up, some old ssmates areing." "Good." Now, I have to go even if I don''t want. Vivian thought. Vivian took out the dress she didn''t want to wear. It was already past ten o ''clock when she got dressed and drove to her Alma mater in a hurry. "Vivian!" Vivian had just arrived at the crowded yground when Angie saw her and rushed over with her skirt, saying, "You''re toote. It''s almost noon!" Vivian smiled apologetically. "I''m sorry. I stayed up toote because of watching the soap operast night." Angie snorted and took Vivian to her department. Some of their ssmates who hade early were sitting on a table. When they saw Vivian, they all smiled and greeted her. Vivian responded politely. When she heard that Angie was going to go on stage, Vivian froze for a moment and said, "Really? Are you crazy?" "Is there anything wrong?" Angie took a look at Vivian. "Don''t worry. I''ve already told the principal and he supported me. Vivian moved her lips. Just as she was about to say something, she heard her ssmates heckling the legal genius. She looked up and saw William, who dressed in a ck suit, came through the crowd. He was Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. outstanding and brilliant. It was hard for people to ignore him. Vivian''s heart quivered and she was a little flustered when he saw her. She picked up a water cup and pretended to drink. Angie beside her was very excited and said, "Vivian, look! "Well, that''s good." Vivian hemmed and hawed in response. Angie couldn''t resist going up to greet William, who gave a lukewarm well and went straight over to the back table, which made Angie down. The sight behind her made Vivian sit like a pin in a quilt. She thought that the school really didn''t know how to arrange. They actually arranged the students ofw department to sit behind them. Obviously, thew department was famous and should sit before them. Chapter 9 Vivian, are you sure you dont have a boyfriend? Chapter 9 Vivian, are you sure you don''t have a boyfriend? Vivian?" When Vivian was in a trance, a pleasant and familiar gentle male voice sounded in her ear. Before she could look up, she heard Angie exim, "HHI my god, John? Havent you moved to Ennd, why did youe back suddenly? "My grandfather is in poor health, so I came back to take care of him. Vivian squeezed the ss tightly, looked up for a while and greeted the man in front of her. "Long time no see." John was wearing a sapphire blue shirt and a suit jacket was in his arms. He looked casually and rxed. He looked at Vivian with his bright eyes and said, Yes, long time no see. "Well, John, are you funny enough?" Angie leaned over and rolled her eyes at him. "You haven''t even answered my question. You stick to her when you see her. Vivian''s face was red and she felt embarrassed. John and William were both high achievers in the department ofw. At that time, the girls talked the most about them. However, they never expected that both of them would be taken away by the girls in the department of finance. Angie took William and they were together, but Vivian didn''t ept John. At that time, she was full of William. Facing John''s confession, she tly refused. John felt something and said to her, "Its useless for you to like him. He is the boyfriend of Angie. Vivian zipped a smile: "It doesn''t matter, when I like a person , do not have to tell him." John said no more. Later, John went to Britain for reasons of his family. Many girls thought that Vivian had hurt him made him go abroad and scolded her secretly. They even insulted her in the BBS of the school. "Hah! John smiled. "I just didn''t realize that the campus flower had be so beautiful after three years. I didn''t recognize it for a while. That put Angie in a better mood. When John came to sit in the back, Angie took Vivian''s hand and whispered, "Vivian, you don''t have a boyfriend now. John is back. Would you like to ept him again?" Before, Vivian would have tly refused, but this time was different. She stared back and said, Well, I Original from N?velDrama.Org. can have a try. "Hey?" As if she could read Vivian''s little thoughts, Angie snickered, "You finally see John''s excellence? If you do not grasp the such a good man, you will lose him and regret!" Vivian said yes andughed with her. Except for a few people who couldn''te back from abroad, almost all of Vivian''s students from the finance department came. They sat at three tables. Most students are married, person like Angie and Vivian who are not married and do not have a boyfriend is really rare, so they became the object of ridicule. They talked a lot just like in university. " Vivian. Thest time I took my son to the aquarium, I saw you with a man." The schoolmate looked at Vivian suspiciously and quipped, "Do you have a boyfriend? Don''t you want to tell us?" "Wow, really? Angie put down her ss and looked at Vivian. "Vivian, you can''t do that. If you don''t tell anyone about your boyfriend, don''t even tell my BFF? Tell me, tell me, who is it?" "Just a friend." Vivian calmly said, d that the schoolmate did not see William''s face: "He came here to y, I do take him to the museum to stroll, not boyfriend. Chapter 10 Do you acknowledge our relationship? Chapter 10 Do you acknowledge our rtionship? There was a gasp among the schoolmates. "Excuse me, I''m going to the bathroom." Afraid of being caught and questioned, Vanessa found an excuse to escape. Vanessa didn''t breathe a sigh of relief until she crossed the hallway to the bathroom. She had just entered the bathroom, the wrist was suddenly caught, and she was back against the door, William put a hand on the side of her head, coldly said; "You''re blocking my phone?" "Probably identally pressed it." Vanessa mumbled, trying to get out of his way, but William grabbed her hand. "Block my phone and delete WeChat. Vanessa, you think I''m a kid?" Vanessa raised her head and looked deeply into the eyes she had been fascinated with for several years. She brewed the words in her heart for a long time but did not dare to say them. This time she asked, "William, do you like me?" When asked, she saw shock in William''s eyes, as if he had been surprised by the question. Vanessa twisted his fine brows and said, "Vanessa, after we''ve been together so long, do you need me to say this?" But after being together for so long, have you admitted our rtionship? Vanessa has a difficult heart. See, this guy calls her Vanny when he''s in love, but he doesn''t even call her Vanny when he''s not in love. "William, I''m tired of our rtionship." Vanessa pushed his hand away firmly and calmly said, "You can''t give me a satisfactory answer, and I don''t like it anymore." William was a very sober man, and because of that, he was able to excel in the legal profession. He was silent for a moment and then said, "Fine, suit yourself." He pulled the door open and went out quickly. It''s gone. It''s like I''ve never been here before. Vanessa dragged her almost stiff legs to the sink, turned on the faucet, poured water on her face, and looked up at her wet but pale face in the mirror. She was still hoping that if William could say he liked her, she would do everything for him, be willing to spend a lifetime to get her bestie''s forgiveness, but he didn''t. He was just shocked. What a cruel man! She has been with him for three years and he has never admitted her. Yeah, she deserves it she likes him. At three o ''clock in the afternoon, the anniversary of the school officially began. The students of this session of junior on the stage to perform. The hot dance and wonderful magic attracted the audience. And then the president also speak lively on the stage. Angie pulled William and John to the table, saying that there was seat for them to y together. The other students saw Angie sitting next to William, and they all knew it and greeted him warmly. Vanessa smiled faintly and did not look at anyone. She kept her head down and concentrated on opening oranges. "I''ll do it." He took the unopened orange from Vanessa''s hand. The orange peel made his hands look extremely long and durable. Vanessa didn''t insist. She nodded, "Thanks." "I beg your pardon." John didn''t want the atmosphere between them to be so stiff, so he talked with Vanessa about some Original from N?velDrama.Org. interesting things in Britain, which made Vanessaugh. Later, they chatted with each other and became very close together. Opposite, William had stared at Vanessa in deep eyes. "Would you like to eat, William?" Angie handed the orange peel to William and said tly, "The president said they were picked in the garden this morning. It was very sweet." William lowered his head, and ate the orange segments with Angie''s hands. Angie felt muddled for a while, and then suddenly felt sweet, thinking that the man like herself surely. He was just too stubborn to express his love. Chapter11 Why don’t we be together Why dont we be together Later Angie hurried to the background to prepare, and a group of students heckled, said if not for William, who can see the performance of the school beauty queen? Vanessa pretended not to hear. The sweet orange petals were so sour in her mouth. William''s birthday was in collision with Christmas, so when she was studying at school, Angie would hold a party for William to celebrate his birthday under the pretext of making her ssmates At that time, William was full of smiles and indulgent to Angie. They kissed each other under the hubbub of countless ssmates and did not separate until they were out of breath. Vanessa was watching in the crowd and felt very hurt. Even if she had been with this man for three years, she had never seen him smile as tender and beautiful as he had at the beginning, and more often there was only a kind of alienation in her eyes. In a trance, Vanessa heard the students around her screaming and whistling as hard as they could. When she looked up, she saw Angie, wearing a me-like skirt and holding a red rose at her lips, dancing tap dance under the apuse of the audience, fervidly and unrestrainedly, she didnt know Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. how many men''s hearts that Angie had won. Vanessa thought that such a beautiful and bold Angie would be the most suitable for William and would be loved by him. "Vivi? Vanessa seemed pale. John asked in a low voice, "Is everything all right? Shall I take you to the infirmary?" Vanessa shook her head and asked John, "John, do you still like me?" John didn''t hesitate a second. He smiled and nodded. "Like, always like, but I''m afraid you will not give priority to me." "Really? Then let''s go out." Vanessa said, holding John''s hand and pulling him down, her trembling red lips against his. She closed her eyes and her heart seemed to be shaking. Across the street, William clutched the cup in her hand. If he had more strength, he would have burst the cup. He stared at Vanessa with deep eyes and didn''t know what he was thinking. By this time, Angie had finished dancing on the stage, and the hot dance drew apuse from the audience. Angie held the microphone tightly, looked this direction, gasped a few times and then said with a smile, "Actually, today I am selfish, just want to tell the person I like..." She suddenly pointed to William and eximed, "William, I like you, I love you! Can we start again? I want to be your girlfriend and be with you!" "Wow, what a passionate confession! Together!!!! Together!" The crowd cheered, cast their eyes to this side, pping and heckling, waiting for the hero''s reaction. Angie was waiting anxiously and expectantly. Amid the crowd''s jeers, William rose to his feet, facing Angie, and his thin lips curled slightly. His voice barely audible above the apuse, and most of them heard, "Yes." Angie froze for a moment, then screamed, throwing away the microphone and running off the stage. She rushed into William''s arms like the wind. Vanessa turned her eyes away from the piercing scene and said to John with all her strength, "I''m not feeling well. Can you take me home?" "Well." John picked her up and walked away. far away from the busy area, Vanessa asked John to put herself down. By this time, it was nearly 6:30 p.m., the sky was slightly dark and the temperature was cool. Everyone was celebrating on the yground. For a long time, John finally broke the silence. "Vanessa, are you serious about what you just said?" Chapter 12 Why can she do remember William Chapter 12 Why can she do remember William Yes! Vanessaughed and jokingly said, "You don''t have a girlfriend and I don''t have a boyfriend. We are just fine together. Besides, we are even old friends. When John stopped dead in his tracks and took Vanessa by the hand, Vanessa was shocked. "But I saw in your eyes that you still like William." "I..." Vanessa forced a smile and didn''t know what to say, but John threw his arms wide open and pushed her into his wide chest. "I like you, so I can pretend that I can''t see something," he said. "I can give you time to forget him, but you have to remember, you are now my girlfriend, you can temporarily do not like me, but cannot have anything to do with him, otherwise I will be jealous, ok? He looked like a kid who didn''t get candy and seemed to be a little upset. Vanessa couldn''t help but smiling. She stretched out her hand and held him tightly. She slightly wanted to cry though she didnt know the reason.. With such an excellent man still in love with her, why can she do remember William? Vanessa and John said goodbye. When she got home, she got a call from Angie,ining about her leaving. She said excitedly, "Vanessa, Im with William again, do you know that? Vanessa said, "I know. I see." "You don''t know. I thought he''d refuse, just because he was so cold to me the other day!" Angie snickered. "This guy loves me so much, but he still waits me to say like this!" Angie asked again, "Did you go with John? How was your conversation?" "Not bad." Vanessa said, pretending to be rxed. "I''m with him now. Wish us well." "Oh dear! Dear! You are so quick!" Angie shouted, happily: "I don''t care, you must ask me and William to have dinner someday. Well, end here and I have to go back with William." "Well, be careful on the way." Listening to the beeping sound of the phone, Vanessa felt restless and wanted to break the phone. Why can Angie call Will so intimately and naturally? William has a great reputation, and no one in the legal field does not know her. She founded awyer''s office three years ago, and has epted hundreds of cases but failed in none. She is the best among allwyers. William is famous inw, and manywyers do know this person. Three years ago, after establishing a often reported. Just took Angie to thewyer''s office in the morning, three hourster countless news came out, then two more intimate photos also let the reporter''s spection be a truth, the famous bigwyer finally has a girlfriend. In the face of media reports, Angie also graciously took photos,ughing and said that she and William were originally lovers, but they separated for some reasons and are now back together. "Wow, we did not think about they are each other''s first love!" Clerk Komatsu is very excited about the entertainment news and asks Vanessa, "Hey, Vanessa, do you have your first love?" "No! Vanessa said, putting her phone over her desk. "Don''t use your phone so much at work. "But I think William is very handsome, still young and promising. Ah, he is in persistence to first love, Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. even they have broken up so many years, then still can be together. Why outstanding man do not belong to us?" Vanessa smiled and said nothing. This is Angie. She wouldn''t have the honor, would she? Otherwise, why they have been together for three years, she can only secretly with him together? Vanessa suddenly didn''t want to live in that neighborhood, either for fear of meeting Angie or for other reasons. The next day, she got up early and made a reservation with the movingpany. Then she called John and asked, "Please, John, my house is due. Can I stay with you for the time being?" Chapter 13 Encounter at dinner Chapter 13 Encounter at dinner "Ok, I''ll pick you up." John lives in green water bay, an upscalemunity, close to theke, and the environment is very elegant, you can walk along theke slowly in the evening, he directly bought a two-bedroom house in themunity. When the packing arrived, John helped Vanessa to sort it out. Vanessa went to the shopping mall to buy some food and made a simple lunch of three dishes and one soup. John was satisfied with the food. "My girlfriend is a good cook," he said with a smile. Vanessa smiled. "I promise to make you fat in the future!" Both of them had their own jobs, but the rest of the day was the same. The days were warm and quiet. asionally Vanessa would go back to the store and help the store clerks to tidy up the warehouse. Once or twice, a few people in the shop all know that Vanessa has a boyfriend. He is not only handsome, but also a very good trader. One by one, many clerks asked Vanessa for sugar. John was very generous. When he met Vanessa, he brought several boxes of deb''s galley choctes. Several girls thanked him and wished him and Vanessa a long life together. Vanessa was so funny that she couldn''t help but say, "You don''t have to be so generous, do you?" "The client gave it to me, and I kept several." John smiled and touched Vanessa''s head. "Rest assured, no one else is as important as you to me, my girlfriend." Vanessa smiled. John said he was going to take Vanessa to try crabs in Lotuske tonight. The crab shop was built on famous Lotuske. In this season, lotuspeted for opening in the pond, with sweet smell. Because John and the boss were old friends, they could get an outdoor ce. They didn''t expect that they just followed the waiter to the open air, but unexpectedly saw Angie and William. "Hi, Vanessa? Angie immediately ran over, shaking her cell phone andughing. "I was just going to call you and ask you toe and eat crab, but I didn''t expect you and John toe. What a coincidence!" "Yes, it is." "John said, reaching out to Vanessa and holding her in his arms. "Why, your girlfriend is my bestie, why hug so tightly?" Angieughed and scolded. Not to be outdone, she pulled Vanessa to her side. Vanessa had no choice but to let Angie drag her to their table. After walking into the room, she looked into Williams eyes casually. His deep eyes made Vanessa''s heart tremble and she put her head aside in a panic. Yes, just after two short weeks, how could she forget him so easily? Angie sat next to Vanessa and said she liked crabs very much. She begged him toe when he was not busy. John smiled and said, "Really? Vanessa likes crabs so much that I take here. "Really? Being surprised, Angie looked at Vanessa. "But Vanessa, didn''t you say you didn''t like crabs?" "When will she not love, just because the crab is too difficult to peel, and they also dirty hands. John says, cing his napkin lovingly on Vanessa''sp. "You don''t get that when you have William to help you peel." Angie rolled a big, white eye at John. "Hey, John, if you are like this, believe it or not, I''ll take Vanessa away from you? Always choke me, do you want to fight!" Original from N?velDrama.Org. Vanessa smiled. "Well, don''t argue." "Vivi is my bestie, always supporting me..." Angie hummed and took Vanessa by the arm, saying that she would bring Vanessa to eat alone next time and help her peel crabs, which made Vanessa feel very funny. William didn''t speak the whole time. He sat quietly with her thin lips pressed together. Chapter 14 Jealousy Chapter 14 Jealousy Vanessa doesn''t know if it is her illusion. She always fees that the man''s eyes are firmly locked on her body. She is so ufortable that she can hardly lift her head. The crabs in theke are not only big, but also very delicious. They ordered eight of them at the table, which can be eaten after being steamed in the steamer for 10 minutes. Vanessa is not used to leaving everything to others. She wants to peel crabs by herself. Johnughed and said, "I think Angie always asks William to peel crabs. Please let me y a role. "Yes! Angie ate the crab meat had peeled from William. "You just let him do it," she said. "That''s when our boyfriends can y a role." Vanessa smiled and let John do it. Vanessa could not help ncing over at Angie, who was lively and fond of chatting. Then she saw Angie leaning half against William''s arm. She did not know what to say to him. With a faint smile on her lips, William seemed to be in a good mood. She bowed her head to deal with crabs. Williams hands, which she had seen many times, were long and beautiful, and they hurt her eyes. When they were together for more than three years, Vanessa would take the initiative to cook for him Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. when she went to William''s home. She always kept in mind the things he liked to eat. Even if the seafood was hard to handle, she would buy it for him. But for so long, he had never taken such good care of her, the only time was when she identally cut her finger, and heter peeled the whole grapefruit and fed it to her. That time she moved for a long time, but she did not know that this man is gentle, while his gentle is left for a specific person, and she is obviously not that specific person, because she just a friend making love with him. Vanessa was a bit harsh and ufortable. She drank her lemonade with her head down, afraid people would see something. Isn''t she supposed to bless Angie? "Vivi, Vivi? Angie shook her hand in front of Vanessa. When Vanessa looked at her nkly, she lowered her mouth. "I suppose so." Vanessa forced a smile and asked, "what''s the matter?" "No, I just wanted to know if you and John would like to go out this weekend." Angie leaned against William with a sweet expression on her face. "William''s case is over. I just have time to hang out with him." "I..." "Can, just I with Vanessa also free." Vanessa barely uttered a single syble when John came down "That''s great! Angie was delighted and said, "I was afraid you wouldn''t have time! By the way, Vivi, where do you live now? I can pick you up with William Next time." John put the crab meat in the Vanessa bowl and casually said, "Vanessa is living with me now." "Oh?" Perhaps the answer was so shocking that Angie simply dropped it. Vanessa could feel the man''s face be cold after John spoke. As soon as she looked up, she touched his deep, prating eyes, which seemed to question her. "Wow, that''s great! Angie gives William a sidelong nce, and mumbles, "William says he sleeps too little and won''t let me spend the night with him." "Lawyer is busy with his work. His nerves are probably tight every day, so it can be understood." "But my girlfriend cooks well, and I am worried about her walking home at night after working every day. It would be best to live with me." Chapter 15 Eating crabs Chapter 15 Eating crabs This word made the Williams thin lips close more tightly, just like two frozen lines, but his expression on the face was still light. Angie was so jealous that she looked at William. Although I can''t cook, I can warm your bed. "Cough! Vanessa was choked on the barley tea and coughed strongly. John patted her gently on the back and said with concern, "Vanessa, are you okay?" Vanessa shook her head and bit her lip. "Nothing." "William." When William refused to answer, Angie grabbed him by the arm and shook him. "Well, we''ll talk about that in a few days," he said. Angie pouted her lips and looked very reluctant. She was afraid that William would say something for a few days and then forget it. The crabs are delicious, but Vanessa really doesn''t want to be there. If she had known she would meet William and Angie, she would never havee. When John went to check out, he said that Angie had juste back from abroad and he was Vanessa''s boyfriend so he should invite her to dinner. Johnughed. "If it''s not enough, just ask for more." "That''s more like it!" On the way out, Angie led Vanessa. After ncing back and finding the two men far away, Angie whispered in Vanessa''s ear, "Vanessa, do you have the phone number of that old ssmate of William''s?" Vanessa was puzzled. "No, what''s wrong?" "William!" Angie pouted and sulked. "I found him had been with other women," she said. Vanessa had no reason to panic when she heard this. She almost fell when her high heels hit a stone. Angie held her steady. "Watch the road, Vanessa. The gravel path is not easy to walk on." "I, I really didn''t." Vanessa tried not to panic. Her voice was as natural as possible. "He just brings his wife to my store a lot to buy shoes. Taking a nce at Angie, Vanessa added, "Are you worried too much? The media hasn''t caught him with any woman in recent years. How do you know..." "He had two pillows on his bed, and one of the pillows smelled of Gi perfume. That doesn''t prove it?" Angie rolls her eyes and snorts, "And that Gi perfume I used in college. It''s familiar." Vanessa became more nervous. William said that the Gi one smelled well, so she would spray it asionally. She had cleaned everything up when she left, but she forgot the quilt and pillows on the bed. Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Angie continued: "The media didn''t catch it, which proved that they didnt want their rtionship to be exposed. Oh, Vanessa, when you meet that old ssmate again, you can help me ask his phone number, ok?" Vanessa had never seen Angie like this before. She was worried, wary, as if she was afraid of losing her man. "Angie, if..." Vanessa bit her lip and asked Angie, "What would you do if William did have other woman and she was even a ssmate of ours?" "As long as she doesn''t bother him anymore, I won''t mind what happened before." "To tell you the truth," said Angie, walking along with Vanessa, "I wish when I was abroad. Vanessa, you were with William..." Chapter 16 Vivian, give it to me please Chapter 16 Vivian, give it to me please "What, what?" Vivian''s face went white and her steps became stiff. "Oh, I''m joking! Angie smiled and said, "I won''t. William is so excellent. If you two get together, you will love him very much. Vivian forced a smile. How is she going to tell Angie? She''s been in love with this guy for years. Casually, Angie was stabbed in the back of her hand by the chain on Vivian''s wrist. She looked down. Vivian, you''re willing to spend money on something so expensive? I remember when you bought a YSL bag, it would take you months!" "Now I earn more money, so I buy whatever I like." Vivian mumbled, trying to put her hands behind her back, but Angie grabbed them and said eagerly, "In that case, Vivian, why don''t you give it to me? I like it!" "No." Vivian almost blurted out. Seeing Angie muddled there, she quickly exined, "I like this, too. So, I don''t want to go out. "Vivian, send me!" Angie held her arm in a petnt manner. "You don''t love these ornaments, so you''ll probably put them in a drawer and eat ashes in a few days. I really like them. Vivian knew she owed Angie so much that she could give her money even if she asked for it. But it was the only thing she had left after she separated from the man. "Angie, I''m sorry, this really doesn''t work." "Vivian, you changed a lot, before I want what you give..." Angie seemed a little reluctant, and then waved her hand. "Well, if you like it so much, keep it!" "Well." Vivian nodded. After waving goodbye to Angie, Vivian took John''s car and drove back together. Neither of them Original from N?velDrama.Org. spokes. John reached out his hand and squeezed Vivian''s. "I don''t want to see you so stuffy all day. If you want, I will have a tour with you. "Never mind. Let''s hang out." Vivian said with a smile. His heart was warm because of his thoughtfulness. "Besides, Angie''s juste back and she doesn''t have any friends. She needs me." With a slight smile, John took her hand and kissed it on his lips. Vivian''s heart quivered, resisting the impulse to pull it back. In a trance, the face in front of her seemed to be William. But the gentle smile of that man would not be given to her. On the weekend, the sun was so bright that Angie called Vivian early to say that she almost reached here. When Vivian packed up her things and went downstairs with John, she saw a ck Maybach parked at the bottom of the building. Angie seat at the passenger seat stretched out her hand and said with a big smile, "Vivian, John, good morning!" They originally nned to go to the museum, and pic outside, butter Angie suggested to turn to micro blog to see a good farmhouse, so they changed the route. Vivian and John didn''t have any problem with it. So, they went to the farmhouse. Angie and Vivian were sitting in the back, talking andughing as they ate snacks. Angie said that she had brought William home yesterday. "My parents love him so much, especially my dad, who hogs me all afternoon... Vivian vaguely responded, taking a look at the driver out of the corner of her eye. William''s face was pale, as if he hasn''t heard anything. Just because they were Angie''s parents, he could forgive him even if it was so embarrassing? Chapter 17 Showing love early in the morning Chapter 17 Showing love early in the morning An hour and a halfter, they arrived at farmhouse. Angie called and booked an old couple. They came out to greet Vanessa and others with a smile. They lived in a two-story tiled house. Several rooms on the second floor were kept clean for them to choose from The vige is next to a big mountain, and thend under the mountain are covered by vigers to nt fruit trees. Watermelon and peach are almost ripe in this season, and visitors can pick and eat them at will. "Wow, what a paradise!" The new ces and fresh air make Angie excited. "Melbourne is fun, but it doesn''t have spirit. It''s not like there. Vanessa smiled. "I''m afraid you won''t notice if you stay here a few more days." "I''ll stay as long as William is here!" Angie hummed, and Vanessa stiffened with the endearment and lowered her head to hide the loss in her eyes. Angie went upstairs to change her clothes and said that she wanted to have some fish for lunch. She took William to the fish pond and invited Vanessa and John to go fishing. Vanessa had to go. Next to the fish pond is a watermelon field, and the flesh of watermelon is golden, much tastier than red meat. John fixed the fishing rod in ce, went to the melon field and picked out a small one. With a flick of his Swiss knife, he opened it. Vanessa took a bite and nodded with a smile. "Well, it''s sweet." "Is that so? I''ll try it." With that, John lowered his head and took a bite out of Vanessa''s watermelon. Vanessa stared at him, a little at a loss. "You are so out of line, showing your love so early in the morning?" Angie screamed and was very angry. Johnughed at her and said, "You wanted to see it yourself. Who''s to me? Besides, we didn''t say we wouldn''t let you show your love to William." Vanessa pursed her lips and caught a glimpse of William looking at her, ignoring the others. Vanessa was so scared that she missed a beat of her heart and quickly bowed her head and squeezed half of the watermelon in her hand. Why did he look at her like that? What did he mean? Angie hummed twice, not to be outdone, she showed love with William. Hearing the sound such as sweet and darling, Vanessa''s brows jumped up and down, which made her feel even worse. Angie said, "John, the one who knows the least fishing has to do the dishes!" Original from N?velDrama.Org. John didn''t like it andughed at her; "My girlfriend does all the food these days. Do you think it''s all right if you catch two fish? You can''te to the table without washing the dishes." "William, see how he bullies!" Angie wrapped her arms around William''s neck and pouted her lips to talk to him. "You must rub his spirit in the kitchenter. He is so arrogant as a man who can''t cook." William peeked at John and said. "Ok." They caught a lot of fish. William caught a big grass carp and Angie was so happy that she despised John. When Vanessa got home, she took all the food to the kitchen and filled the basin with water and put all the fish in it, so as to ensure that the fish would live for two more days. As soon as she came out with a kitchen knife to kill the fish, she saw Williaming to kitchen "I''ll do it, and you''ll do something else." William said. "Nothing." Vanessa put the kitchen knife on the grindstone and the words came out of her mouth smoothly: "You hate the smell of fish. It''s not good if you get covered in itter. Besides, it''s not my first time to kill fish..." Chapter 18 Onions juice shot into her eyes Chapter 18 Onions juice shot into her eyes Before she could speak, she immediately pressed her hand to her mouth, feeling a pang of remorse. Why did she say that? Sure enough, Vanessa looked up at William and found his deep eyes. Vanessa turned away her head. "Well,e on, I''ll wash vegetables!" She ran away hurriedly. She dared not stay any longer. The farmer used an old stove that needed wood. After a little research, John learned how to do it. He helped Vanessa with the cooking. Vanessa smiled, but the corner of her eyes saw something hurt. As William scraped fish scales, Angie crouched beside him, not knowing what to say. Then she kissed Vanessa''s lips. If it hadn''t been for Angie''s pleas, the man probably wouldn''t have started cooking. "Oh dear! Vanessa didn''t notice. As she cut the onion, the juice shot into her eyes. It was so hot; she closed her eyes reflexively. John, onion juice shot into my eyes. Get me a paper towel." After waiting for a long time without response, Vanessa couldn''t help shouting, "John, please..." With the sound of footstepsing from far away, Vanessa seemed to smell the unique smell of William. In a panic, Vanessa could not help retreating. As a result, she identally hit a small bench and fell backwards. At the critical moment, a big hand firmly supported her waist. Vanessa was embarrassed. She was stiffed when William take her to wash towel. She bowed her head when he helped her to wash her eyes gently. "Better?" His voice was always so deep that it could easily touch people''s heartstrings. Vanessa felt his burning breath spray on her earlobes. Vanessa pushed the man away, wiped her eyes with her dress, and said with assumedposure, "It''s all right, thanks." "Vanessa. Her voice was strained and she tried to pull him back. Vanessa steered clear and hurried out, as if she didn''t want to talk to him anymore. As she watched her leave, William''s face gradually darkened and he felt a little upset. The sumptuous lunch let Angie shout loudly, and took mobile phone out to take pictures, saying proudly: "I have such a boyfriend who can cook , so I must take out to let others envy, hum!" John said and nced at her, "My girlfriend did most of it. How do you like that?" "Why?" Angie rolls her eyes at him and says, "John, I''m telling you, Vanessa is my best friend first, and then your girlfriend! If you annoy me, do you believe I will let you two part?" "I dare not." John seemed to be afraid of her, begged for mercy with a smile: " For the sake of my chasing after Vanessa for a few years, and it is very difficult for us to be together, please let me go, I know my mistakes." However, William suddenly looked at John and asked him, "How long have you been chasing Vanessa?" Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. Vanessa is so nervous that she doesn''t know what William is going to do. She tugged at John''s clothes in private. John looked back at her, smiled, and held her hand. "After Vanessa rejected me, I always thought she had a crush on someone. I never thought Vanessa said she only liked me for so many years, but she was too embarrassed to open her mouth. William took one look at Vanessa, with a half-smile on her face. "Really?" Chapter 19 Do you think he is physically handicapped? Chapter 19 Do you think he is physically handicapped? "Yeah, really?" Angie is also interested in the things that happened in the university: "At that time, Vanessa told me that there was someone she liked. I also wondered who Vivi would give up John for. After a long time, it was you." Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. As she said this, Angie began toin, "Vanessa, you are not interesting enough. Why don''t you say you like John? John has always liked you, but he didn''t find a girlfriend abroad. Otherwise, you would cry!" "Yes, yes." Vanessa nodded with a smile and deliberately joked, "I was too afraid I dont deserve him properly." "Come on, you are well matched!" Angie rolled her eyes andughed at her, saying, "What are you still paying attention to in this age? ording to your opinion, isn''t it worse for me and William?" Vanessa''s smile froze. She secretly looked across and saw Williams expression didn''t change. He also kindly put the spiny fish into Angie''s bowl. Angie smiled and said, "It''s good to have a boyfriend. It''s easy to eat." Originally, we wanted to take advantage of the good weather to go to the orchard around, did not expect to have not gone out of the rain came, Angie angrily scolded, four people went back to the upstairs room to y cards. Angie felt bored after ying a few games of gambling, andter changed to paint the loser''s face. After ying for a whole afternoon, William and John''s faces had been painted in a distorted way. Angieughed at their funny looks. Vanessa alsoughed and said, "Angie, please stop bullying me." "Hah, love your darling?" Angie tut-tut, which made Vanessa angry and funny, and she turned over supercilious look. If you cheat and bully him again, I won''t cook dinner for you!" Angie yelled; "Vanessa you are so bad, you take love more seriously than friendship!" Vanessa didn''t know. The man across the room looked at her as she said this. Then, John lost even more and Angie painted his face. Vanessa prepared the fish-head tofu hot pot in the evening, and Angie was full of praise for the sauce. She kept saying that it would be a good fortune if John could marry Vanessa and so on. Vanessa did not speak, but immersed herself in the food. A foot seemed to rub under the table, which made her restless. She bit her lip and almost knocked over the vinegar cruet on the table when she identally caught William''s eyes. William reached for the vinegar crutches and held them to one side. "Be careful," she said tly. When Vanessa returned to her room after dinner, she was still a little distracted. Is it interesting to y such a trick on her? "Vanessa, why are you in a daze again?" After bathing, Angie came out of the bathroom and wiped the water from her hair with a dry towel. "Oh, oh, well." After Vanessa came out of the shower, she turned off the light and they lied in bed to chat. Angie asked Vanessa how things were going with John. Her tone was ambiguous. "Vanessa, do you have..." "No! Vanessa interrupt awkwardly. "We just started dating. I guess it''s still early." After a pause, she asked, "What about you and William?" "I wish I had!" Angie seemed very depressed. "I always feel that William doesn''t like me as much as before. I take the initiative to connect a kiss. But it seemed that he doesnt like it. Vanessa, whats wrong with me? Vanessa was silent for a long time. Then she said, "Why not? If he didn''t like you, he wouldn''t take you to hispany. "But I have a feeling he doesn''t really like me..." Angie grunted and then asked Vanessa, "Vanessa, do you think William has a physical problem that he doesn''t want me to know?" Chapter 20 She is his first woman Chapter 20 She is his first woman "Oh?" Vanessa turned her head to look at Angie. Her voice was surprised. "But didnt you..." After dating William for five months, Angie said she would take him to her home. Sure enough, the next day she came to school with William and whispered to Vanessa that she had sex with William. At that time, Vanessa''s whole brain was muddled, and she was very sad and sour. Vanessa was upset when William got drunk and hugged her and called Angie''s name. She loves a man so much, but nothing belongs to her. "Actually... We didn''t make it." Angie hesitated and said, "My parents came back suddenly. The instion effect of my house was not good, so I didn''t make love with William." Vanessa did not expect this. She was stunned for a long time. "Then why are you..." "I am afraid youugh at me!" Angie mumbled, "I told you to conquer William. If I told you I failed because my parents came back suddenly, you wouldugh at me," "..." Vanessa suddenly realized that the first time they made love, William was indeed a little clumsy. He could not control his strength, which caused her pain for two days. She thought it was because he was drunk, but she didn''t think much about it. So she is the first woman of William? Thinking of this, Vanessa was in a much better mood and couldn''t helpughing. In fact, there is nothing to be sad, that man does not love her, but at least his first woman is her. And when he was with her in thest three years, he had never had rtions with other women, so that she has been very satisfied. When Angie heard Vanessa''sughter, she thought she wasughing at herself. She suddenly became upset. "I knew you''dugh at me, Vanessa. Vanessaughed when she got scratched. "No," she said. "I''m notughing at you. "You''re justughing at me." And then she scratched her. "No, hah, please don''t scratch." "Huh?" Angie seemed to touch something and stopped. Surprised and curious, she asked, "Vanessa, do you have a scar on your stomach? I just touched it." "No, no." Vanessa pushed her hand away. Angie insisted: "Absolutely, I just touched it." She tried to turn on themp, so Vanessa grabbed her hand and said, "Yes, I did." "You know, when I just began to work, my time was unstable and had meals irregrly. One day it was too painful for me so that I went to the hospita. I just discovered that I got appendicitis, so I do the operation and lied at home for a long time, eating with white congee every day." "I''m sorry." Angie hugged Vanessa and said apologetically, "At that time, my life abroad was not so good, so I didn''t contact you. I didn''t know this had happened to you." ''It''s all right! Vanessa smiled. "It''s just appendicitis. It''s not a big deal. Angie snorted, "Yes, it''s John who loves you, and you don''t need me!" "Go to sleep. Aren''t you going to the orchard tomorrow?" The next morning, Vanessa got up early to prepare breakfast. She made steamed bread by oneself to close noodles, and the in congee was boiled thick and fragrant. And farm side dish is very delicious, the breakfast can be much more delicious than those of big city. Angie thought it was such a lovely day that she went upstairs to change her dress after breakfast. Vanessa was envious of Angie, who wore a beautiful linen sunshade hat with a delicate face and a bright smile all the time. She felt confident and bold.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. Chapter21 What do you want to do? What do you want to do? She has always admired Angie''s character, seeking what she wants passionately confidently and boldly. But they arepletely two extremes. She always keeps her minds hidden in the bottom of her hearts, even if she loves a person silently. "Why do you always watch Angie." John came over, and gently said: "You are much better than Angie, beautiful and attractive, otherwise how can I be attracted to you? Eh? Vivian did not expect John so voluptuous, so her face suddenly turned red and she tightly bit the lower lip, but she did not find the man far away who has seen her little action. His eyes dimed, and his face immediately became gloomy. Unable to resist John''s request, she went upstairs and changed into a long dress. Her pale blue, high- waist dress showed off her perfect figure. With delicate white skin and rosy cheeks, she was as attractive as a teenage girl. "Wow, Vivi, you''re so beautiful!" Angie pounced on Vivian, said jealously: "Unexpectedly, Vivi is more beautiful than me after dressing up, hem, but fortunately William only likes me!" Vivian''s smile stiffened and she avoided Willians sullen eyes. About as big as two basketball courts , the field is nted with peaches, and there are many peaches on the peach trees. The peaches are big, white with red. Angie was greedy for the peaches, and she took a basket with William to pick the peaches. Vivian was in a group with John. She took a pair of scissors and cut the bigger peaches and put them in the basket. She asked John for his help when she couldnt reach the peaches. John was so Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. humoring that Vivian was pleased so many times. "The peach tree is so big." Vivian walked through the peach grove, clipped the big peach with scissors that she had just seen. When she looked back to throw it in the basket, she was shocked to find that John was not behind her. "John?" Vivian shouted, pushing aside the branches to go back, and asked, "Where have you been?" As a result she returned to the ce, but she did not see John, so she thought he might pick peach elsewhere. When she just wanted shout loudly again, her mouth was covered suddenly, and she was scared muddled and scared. When she came back to earth, she had been pressed on the peach tree. Willian held her arm and was cold, eyes of questioning let Vivian a little bit weak, so she bit the lips and dared not to speak. William pressed her lip with his thumb, and his angrily said, "You like biting your lips so much, Vivi?" Vivian looked at him in a daze. What did he mean, she can''t bite her lips? William just finished saying, then he bowed his head and kissed the lips of Vivian while his hands were removed. He used his tongue to pry open her mouth and broke in with a strong attitude, which gave Vivian no chance to resist. "Uh..." She twisted her wrists and tried to push him away with her hands, only to make William angrier. He held her hands over her head, kissed her more fiercely, pushed her long legs between her legs, raised her knees and rubbed his private area. Vivian was surprised, unconsciously opened her mouth, William''s eyes became dark, and his tongue swept out her mouth, so that Vivian''s whole body went limp. After being together for so much time, William knew Vivian''s sensitive spots even with his eyes closed. The knee was chafing her private area, and his lip moved upward, licked her pinna gently. Sure enough, Vivian could not hold on. She was pressed by him on the peach tree and tremble all over. Even though she tightly clenched jaw, still had cheerful moan to leak out. Vivian was ashamed and afraid. Even though her eyes were full of lust, her face was still frightened. She tried to push Willie away, but she was so hot that she could not help shaking her waist for more. Chapter 22 Please, well be seen Chapter 22 Please, we''ll be seen William''s hand went down through his cotton underpants, and he entered the tight vagina unhinderedly. He almost groaned infort. He leaned over her, and his voice strained "You are very sensitive, and you can feel it bes much wetter after a few flicks." Vivian seemed embarrassed. She put aside her head to looked away from him. William leaned over and blew his hot breath into her earlobes. Do you want, yeah? One finger, two fingers, three fingers... His fingers went in his vagina unimpededly, as if the warm ocean held his fingers tightly, and the ssh of water and the spread of the sweet greasy way let the man faintugh. Vivian was tearful, and her scallion fingers tightly grasp his arm: "William, please..." William raised his eyebrows like a real possessor as if he didn''t know what she was talking about, and his fingers moved faster and he saidzily. "Please? Beg me what?" "Please, please... Give me..." Vivian tried her best to say this sentence, ashamed and oppressed. With a smile, William epted her request and hung her leg over his arm. His narrow waist sank slightly and he squeezed in it. Vivian still couldn''t get used to it and frowned, Slow down. Vivian obviously asked the man to slow down, but he didn''t seem to hear that. When he was tree trunk with both hands, being afraid she would slip. "William, you bastard... Slow down..." When it didn''t work, Vivian began to cry. Her eyes were full of tears. William looked up at her with the same deep look that Vivian couldn''t understand, but he slowed down a bit and leaned over to kiss her corbone with his sharp teeth. "William, where are you? Angie shouted in the distance, apanied by the sound of footsteps Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. approaching. Vivian came back from lust, with a pale face, she was surprised and afraid. Then her body stretched tight, did not expect that the man pped on her hip: "Rx, you want to let me premature ejaction?" "You..." Vivian is really afraid of the man, couldn''t help but beg. "Get out. Angie''sing, Willie, do you hear me?" " You still have the strength to say that. Doesn''t it hurt?" He pushed her legs forward and its so deep that Vivian almost screamed, then she covered her mouth with her hands. Aware of the footsteps closer and closer, she almost copsed, she was afraid of Angie to see such a scene. She begged the man with the eyes, but the man was not swayed, but directly kissed her lips. Then the approaching footsteps stopped for a moment and then Angie ran off in the other direction. Vivian softened with relief. William made her angry. He knew her sensitive spots, and she knew him, too. She twisted his waist slightly and his face was tight and his eyes seemed to eat her. Pain for a while is always better than being caught in this unbearable scene. After a while, William hugged her tightly, the force really strangled her, and he said: "Vivian, you are really brave enough!" Vivian was gasping for breath and her private area was sticky, but she had no time to care. She was still scared and wondered what Angie would do if she saw it. Chapter 23 Unnecessary to do it Chapter 23 Unnecessary to do it William held her tightly, buried his head in her neck and shoulders, smelling her. After a while, his hand reached for pants pocket, and he seemed to want to draw out something: "Vivi..." "William, I want two million dors." William froze and looked up at Vivian. Vivian ignored his shocked expression. Even though she was pale, she still looked cool and said, "I''ve been with you for three years. Time is not short. For the sake of sleeping with you for three years, give me two million dors. William put the things back in his pocket and stared at Vivian with sullen eyes. "By the way, I still have a video of our sex." Vivian pretended she couldn''t see anything. "If you don''t, I''ll just take it to Angie. I don''t care. This statement directly angered William, then he released her feet, walked away and said, "Ok, two million!" His harsh words seemed to squeeze through his teeth. He nced at Vivian and then left without looking back. After waiting for him to walk far, Vivian slid down from the trunk. Her double legs were painful, but her heart was much more painful. Tightly biting a lip, she didnt let herself cry out. Thinking of the importance of the money, Vivian suppressed the pain to the bottom, raised her hand to tidy up her messy hair, straightened her back and chose a path that ran counter to William''s. She knew that when she said that, there was no possibility for her to turn back. Angie saw Vivianing out of the peach grove andined, "Vivi, what are you doing? Everyone is waiting for you." Vivian unconsciously wanted to search for the tall figure. But thinking about something, she didnt see the deep eyes of the man. "Sorry, I just seemed to get lost, so I took some time to get around and kept you waiting." Vivian straightened up and responded with an apologetic expression. "Vivi, this peach grove is so small and you get lost amazingly." Angie didn''t say anything but said something in jest. But she was puzzled that even though Vivi was lost in the peach grove, why her basket was lost? Thinking that she had been looking for William, but she didnt find him, and that William hade back on his own, she mumbled in an unconscious voice, "Two peaople was lost, it''s really strange." Vivian''s heart trembled a little and she smiled apologetically. When John came over, he looked at Vivian with tender eyes and said, "It''s my fault. I walked too far and made you lost alone." "I''m fine. I didn''t sleep well yesterday. I walked too far." Vivian shook her head and said that, the sticky feeling between her legs made her more guilty. Although she had promised to be John''s girlfriend, she still could not refuse William, and finally made John worry her. When she got the money, she would keep her promise to stay away from William... But her heart shiver unconsciously. Angie didn''t have time to make fun of her friend, but she caught sight of the man next to her, who was already walking back. She asked anxiously, "William, where are you going?" "There''s something urgent waiting for me." When Angie heard that theres something of William''s office to deal with, she couldn''t go with him. "Well, William, drive carefully. William nodded and left away. Vivian looked at William''s distant figure, her heart sank. Well, no matter what William thought of her, as long as she could get the money, no matter how the grievance was, she would not hesitate. After William left, Angie had no mood to y. They went back to the farmhouse. It was drizzling outside the window, which made people feel a dull mood. Angie, forcibly took Vivian away from John. In the name of talking private words between the bestie. Vivian could only nod apologetically to John. Fortunately, John had a good personality and didn''t care about these little things. Angie dragged Vivian back to her room and asked her questions. "Vivi, do you feel William is angry?" "Is that so? I didn''t notice." Vivian clutched her palm and answered with a look of ignorance. "Of course, you didn''t notice. You''ve got your heart set on John. I just felt it. Angie sighed wistfully. "I wanted to develop a rtionship with William, but as soon as I made some progress, he left." "Angie, don''t think about it. Maybe he''s worried about the office, not angry." Vivian saw bestie lost eyes, unbearable relief her way. "Vivi, I don''t know why, I always have a bad feeling in my heart." But Angie couldn''t tell the feeling. "Angie, you''re already boyfriend and girlfriend, you should no more be swayed by considerations of gain and loss." Vivian seemed guilty to think of what she had left behind in Willians apartment. On the other hand, she hated her own behavior. If Angie knew what William had just done with her in the peach grove, she would be ashamed to face her best friend again. Angie seemed to suddenly think of something. She grabbed Vivian''s hand and asked urgently, "Vivi, hows it going that I asked you to pay attention tost time? Have you got any news?" Her hands were suddenly grabbed, and Vivian was momentarily nervous. "No, no." "Vivi, why do you look so worried." Angie looked at her suspiciously. "I was just wondering if John was bored outside." Vivian made a wild excuse. "It''s only been for a while, dont start to love John so soon." "I don''t care, Vivi. Even if you have a boyfriend, you should put me first." Vivian pretended that she could not stand Angie''s shaking. She answered helplessly, "Yes, I promise." When Angie saw Vivian promise herself, she smiled and said, "Hey, I knew Vivi was the best. Ok, ok, I won''t dy your time. Go to find him." Vivian was also worried that her bestie would notice her mood swings and leave. At the sound of the door closing, Angie''s face turned pale with a smile. She was not an ignorant little girl, and she saw all of William''s changes. Since Vivi could not find the woman''s phone number, she Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. had to arrange to check it by herself. In any case, she would never let another woman take William away from her. William sitting in the car, did not drive away immediately, looking at the hands of a new set of keys in deep eyes, which issued a clear sound with the shaking of fingers. After suddenly clutching that bunch of cold keys in the palm, he smiled much cooler. There was a mocking look on his face, and he threw the bunch of the keys to the card slot at will. He was going to let her live in the new apartment he had bought. It seemed that he was unnecessary to do that. William started the car and drove away from the farmhouse. Chapter 24 The more you think about it, the more it will happen Chapter 24 The more you think about it, the more it will happen After a thrilling farm trip, Vivian went to work in a trance these days and made frequent mistakes at work. Komatsu found that It was the fifth time for Vivian to be in a daze today, she cant help but being concerned about her, "Manager, what''s wrong with you? "Ah? No, nothing. I''ll check it out." Vivian was dazed. "Manager, it''s time for lunch." Komatsu reminded kindly. Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. What is wrong with the Manager, didn''t she just check this morning. Vivian saw the bill in her hand and realized that her mind was wandering. She said, "Komatsu, go for lunch first." Komatsu looked at Vivian and asked her kindly, "Won''t youe with us?" "No, I have no appetite." Vivian shook her head. When Komatsu saw Vivian really didn''t want to go, she didnt force her to go for lunch. Then she followed other colleagues. Vivian pinched her brows and went back to the lounge, sitting quietly on the bench with her eyes closed. Her brain has been hovering William''s deep eyes. She thought William woulde to find her soon, but she came back three dayster, and her initial panic gradually subsided. No phone call, or a text message, her line of sight involuntarily fell on the screen of the mobile phone, is always ck, like her mood enveloped with general ck cloud. -- Buzz. A slight shaking sound woke the thoughtful Vivian. Her clear eyes fell on the mobile phone screen, and when she saw the familiar numbers, her palms trembled slightly and her mouth smiled a wry smile. "Hello...." Vivian found an unspeakable strain in her voice. "I''ve got the check ready. Take your things and exchange them, Vivian." Willie''s cold voice came from the other end of the phone. Despite the distance between the two of them, Vivian felt the chill spread through her body, and her fingertips felt pale as she held the phone. She collected herself and forced herself to calm down, her voice still tightened. "Ok, I see." There was silence on the other end of the line for a few seconds. Every second was torture for Vivian, and even the feeling of suffocation gave her an illusion. She was like a condemned man waiting to die. "Vivian, you really make me have apletely new appraisal of you." William''s calm voice was like a sharp de stuck in Vivian''s heart. It hurt, but it was also sad beyond words. Vivian pushed her nails into her palms as if she didn''t understand his sarcasm. "If nothing else, Ill hang up." she said in a cool, almost emotionless voice. The next second, there was only a blind tone on the other end of the line. He thought Vivian might have her own difficulties, but now it seemed that she really just wanted the money. As William''s assistant, Leo, saw his boss gloomy face from the cracks in the door, consciously took back the copy which was ready to be sent up. He had better not touch the bosss minefield. Vivian lost all her strength when she hung up the phone. Suddenly, she realized that her back was already wet with sweat. There was no time for her to think. It was her lunch break, just in time to get out of sight. Vivian took things to William''s office. Although their work ces are close to each other, it is funny, she and William have been together for three years, but this is her first time to his site. The 32-storey building, gathring the city''s best elite team. William has the 19th floor and the 20th floor, which are better section. It is enough to prove his ability in this ce with high cost ofnd. Vivian was also d that there were a lot of people working on this storey. So it didn''t seem too sudden if she went to look for William. After taking a deep breath, she finally stepped in. The numbers in the elevator jumped up and up, like her heart was in midair, and she couldn''t help but think of how she''d been with William three years ago and had fallen in love with William. Said to be confused, her heart was still full of secret joy and sweet. When William''s busy with work, she was like a Peeping and carefully enjoyed his thick eyebrows, dark eyes, cool thin lips, angr outline, and that tall but not rugged figure. No matter looking at William from which angle, he was so perfect which made everyone envy. Such a man was born to be a leader, and no matter where he went, he was always the most dazzling light. She stole the three years of sweet time, and she should be satisfied. But she felt even more empty and wanted more, not justpany, but... ''Ding''. The sound of the elevator brought Vivian back to reality. She had arrived at the gate of William''s office. Although it was time for rest, there were still a few people working in groups. Vivian went to the receptionist and asked politely. "Hello, where iswyer William''s office?" The receptionist heard that the woman find theirwyer William, being of some dissatisfaction in the heart, thought she was to seduce theirwyer William by doing business. But her professionalism made her respond politely, "Do you have an appointment?" "I don''t have an appointment." Vivian saw the woman frown and quickly exined, "However,wyer William contacted me and asked me toe here. My name is Vivian." The receptionist gave Vivian a suspicious look. She didn''t believe it, but in case she made any mistake, she called an insider to make sure for Vivian. When the call was connected, the receptionist took a look at Vivian and nodded respectfully, "Yes, I see. Yes." The receptionist hanged up the phone, and came out from the counter, collected the disrespect on the face and became much respectful, did not expect that this woman was the guest thatwyer William invited. "Miss Vivian, please follow me." Vivian nodded. "Yeah." The receptionist led her through the long office area to the innermost office. Vivian felt that the thick door in front of her was not a door, but a mountain she could not cross. The mountain, was called William, which is beyond reach. The reception desk very regrly knocked on the door, respectfully said to the inside, wyer William, Miss Vivian has been brought. William''s low voice came through the door. "Let here in." "Yes,wyer William" William''s words were obvious, he only allowed the woman beside her to go in. The reception was even more curious, William''s girlfriend also came a few days ago, who is this woman? The attitude of William seemed to be subtle, even if the receptionist was curious , she dared not think more. Vivian looked so calm. Only she knew how nervous she was. Her palms were sweating. Chapter 25 He wants to ‘inspect the goods’ Chapter 25 He wants to inspect the goods Vivian opened the door and walked in. This is a simple office, clean and spacious. There is a ck leather sofa for receiving visitors and a French window from where people can overlook the whole city. And the tall figure behind the desk. Vivian was wearing thepany''s eight-centimeter high heels. After standing for so long, her heels were ached. She calmly looked at the man not far away who has been processing documents, since she came in five minutes ago, he has not put down the pen. It seems that she doesn''t exist. Time went by, and Vivian, who was trying to be calm, couldn''t wait. After lunch break, there would be a lot of people outside. "William, I brought it here." Hearing Vivian''s voice, William felt as if he had just found Vivian. He put down his pen gracefully and looked at her with dark eyes that seemed to draw people into it."Don''t you want to give me something? What''s the matter? Are you reluctant to take it out?" Vivian shook her head and quickly covered up the embarrassment in her eyes. She was sure that William had done it on purpose! "Here." Vivian put a small USB stick in front of William. William didn''t miss Vivian''s undetectable whiff of breath. His cold eyes nced at her stiletto heels, and William''s raised eyebrows and seemed to detect something terribly unpleasant. By the time Vivian looked over, his eyelids had closed and his longshes blocked in his eyes. After all, after being together for three years, Vivian knew something about William''s subtle movements. Such as when he was angry, he would unconsciously close his mouth. Maybe he didn''t even know this little detail. Only those who care him will take his little actions to heart. Vivian did not know what William was angry at, and she was afraid to stimte William, so she came in without saying anything. But when she saw Williams next action, she could not help but anxiously asked, "William, what do you mean? William paused, lifted his eyelids, looked at her with his ink-colored eyes, and told her, word for word, "Inspect the goods." Vivian blushed and said, "I don''t need to lie to you. Here, there''s only one video." She never thought William would ''inspect the goods'' in front of her. Didn''t he have any shame? Even if they had sax for many times, it was really not appropriate to y the video in front of her. William inserted the USB stick into his notebook, his mouth curled in a mocking curve. "Look, I don''t know if you''re sending me with someone else''s stuff." "You!! Vivian was dumb by William''s words. The deal of two million dors is not small, so it is understood for William to check it. But the behavior obviously embarrassed her because its yed in front of her. Thinking of the use of the money, Vivian just pressured her bitter heart, waiting for William ''to inspect goods'' without any expression. William looked at the woman who red at him one second, and then he was calm again the next, and his happiness vanished, too. He did not expect that this woman would choose to endure humiliation for the sake of two million dors. William''s mood became bad. The video soon began to y, with two subjects of the film standing in the office. The volume of the notebook is not high, but in the quiet office, it is particrly clear and strident. There were some sobs and gasps, a few words from time to time. "HMM... HMM... Ah... Lighter...." "Purr... No... Ah...." Even Vivian, who pretended to be calm, felt a little nervous. When she recorded the video that day, she had calcted everything, including the angle, lighting and location. However, the sound was missing. And the whole process, there are her cozy voice, and men rare muffle hum. Vivian felt like she was on fire. Out of the corner of her eye, she saw the man in front of her watching the video seriously. Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. When he saw Vivian, her face flushed and she was anxious, and then he threw out a few words calmly. I haven''t finished yet. He thought this woman had no feelings for him, but it seemed to be false. "William, don''t bully me too much." Vivian saw William''s malicious eyes, she felt sad. But thinking about she had asked for the two million dors, No wonder he got angry. Like a deted ball, she didnt say anything. William looked at Vivian with a look of victim, and a sense of anger rose in his heart. It was she who wanted the money, and now she made a look of being hurt. This anonymous fire burned up his pity for Vivian. "William, what are you doing? Why did you lock the door? I''m Angie. Suddenly the voice surprised the two people living in the house. To be exact, only Vivian was surprised, William looked at Vivian meaningfully to see how she would do next. Hearing Angie''s voice, Vivian felt like a frightened bird. Every cell in her body became tense. Seeing that William hadn''t nned to turn off the video, she whispered in a worried voice, "William, turn it off quickly. The fear seemed to drain the blood from her whole body and nched her face. "Why should I promise you? Don''t forget, you threatened me." William answered slowly and seemed to not worry about the consequences of the expose. "William, don''t forget Angie is your girlfriend now." Vivian''s worried expression was in sharp contrast to William''s calm. "So what?" he said in a nd voice. Vivian heard louder and louder knocks on the door and became anxious, ignoring William''s deep eyes. She hurried to William''s side to pull out the USB disk, but the more nervous she was, the more disobedient her hand was, not mention to across a living man. All she had in mind was that Angie must, must not know about her and William. "William? William, are you there?" Angie waited outside the door for a while before William opened it. She turned the knob and found it locked. There must be someone inside. After so long time, William has opened the door. Maybe it was a woman who stayed with William. The Gi perfume on his pillow shed through her mind, and she stopped up inexplicably. "William, what''s wrong with you, open the door...." Chapter 26 Angies doubts Chapter 26 Angie''s doubts Vivian listened to the quick knocks on the door, which was like a warning sign. She had her thumb drive in her hand, but someone was faster than her and held her in his arms, and his warm breath spraying in her ears. "Do I agree with you?" Vivian was shocked for a moment, and her face was red, not for shy but angry, but now she wanted to ask of him, so she lowered her voice. "William, please don''t let Angie know." With every knock on the door, her heart beat as if Angie was about to break in. Nervousness, fear, worry, and guilt swallowed her calm. William looked down at the petite woman in his arms. Her watery eyes were full of pleading, her red and full lips tightly clenched, as if she would bleed if she tried harder. William''s eyes darkened and he suddenly released his arms. He rose from his chair, with his back to Vivian, and said without emotion in a deep voice, " The check was under the notebook and take it into the lounge. Wait and then you leave by yourself from the private elevator at the door." Without waiting for Vivian to respond, he headed straight for the door. Vivian froze for a moment, not knowing why William suddenly changed his mind; When she saw him under theputer into William''s lounge. She gently closed the door, and then stood carefully against the wall. But her mind has been outside, she did not know why, just could not help doing. The door was opened and the voices of Angie and William came in fitfully. "William, why did it take you so long time to open the door?" Angie made a casual nce at the office. There was no one inside, and she looked around at the closed lounge door. No one''s in the office. Hiding in the break room? "I just get ready for my lunch break." William gave a sinct exnation. Angie rolled her eyes and said in a coquettish voice, "William, are you tired? Let''s take a lunch break." "You''re hungry. Lets go." William did not answer, but spoke faintly. Angie was torn between going out for lunch with William and wondering if there was a woman hiding in the lounge. William seemed to see through Angie''s thoughts and leaned aside, saying, "If you''re worried, you can go in and have a look. I''ll wait for you." Vivian in the lounge also heard William''s words, her heart followed up. In addition to the tension, but also some unspeakable feeling. William had been with her for so many years, never so patient to exin. It is happy and luck for everyone to fall in love with a person who loves themselves too. Fortunately, Angie didn''te in. "William, I''m sorry, I didn''t suspect you. Let''s go for lunch. I''m starving." When William took the initiative to let her to see the lounge, she felt a little embarrassed. William was sleeping so it is normal for him to open the door not so fast. She was so nervous and it seemed that she did not trust him. William said nothing and left with Angie, and the office door was closed again. As the sound of the door closing, Vivian slid against the wall, the thin check was still in her hand, which seemed tough at her vanity that never belonged to her. Vivian felt more and more fog in her eyes. She stared her eyes to the max and waited for the mist to dissipate. In order to shift her mood, she began to look at theyout of the lounge. Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. There is a double bed, a TV hanging on the wall, and a dressing room. There is also a separate bathroom and a bar. She looked at the big, clean bed in a trance, wondering if William might be lying there with Angie. Tears fell down like water droplets. Vivian squeezed the check tightly in her hand, as if she were holding on to a life-saving straw instead of two million. She told herself that it didn''t matter if William misunderstood or humiliated her, as long as he got the money. Vivian stayed in the room for ten minutes, making sure the two of them have left. She lifted her sleeve, smeared water on her face, and left. She walked quietly out of William''s office and left from another exit. Instead of taking William''s private elevator as he had said, she went one extra floor to the 18th s storey and followed others to take the elecator. From upstairs, Vivian had been in a muddled state. The elevator door opened and she was about to walk out when she bumped into a figureing towards her. Vivian woke up in a daze and kept apologizing without looking up. "I''m sorry. I''m sorry I bumped into you." "Nothing." "The man said in a low, deep voice. Vivian nodded and lifted her foot to leave. The man next to her again said, "Miss, your thing has been left." It was a huge check. If someone else picked it up, he wouldn''t be so kind. Vivian looked down and saw the check lying on the ground. She immediately picked it up nervously. This time, instead of holding it in the palm of her hand, she put it in the bag. "Thank you, Sir, thanks very much." The thanks for this time, seems to be much more sincere. Vivian finally looked up at the kind man and saw a wild man looking straight at her. She couldn''t help but step back. "You''re wee." The man''s short answer was over and he was ready to leave. Vivian hesitated, then added, "Sir, if it''s convenient for you next time, please allow me to invite you to dinner as my thanks." She wouldn''t have bothered with such trifles if it had been a simple matter, but the two million meant so much to her, more than her life. Of course, she cannot thank via much money, and she can only thank by inviting him to dinner. "Well." Vivian was surprised to hear the man''s monotonous answer. She thought that the proud and unruly man would not permit "Regret it?" The man''s trace of a smile is not easy to detect. It disappeared when Viviane back to the earth, and that trace of a smile seemed not to exist. If the man''s subordinates see this scene, they will certainly doubt that sun rises from the west today. Vivian felt embarrassed and exined quickly, "No, no, Sir, I didn''t mean that." She took out a business card from her bag and passed it to him. "Sir, if you have time, you can call me at this number." She can still afford a meal. "Well." The man took the business card to look at, clip it in the document on the hand very casually. He just agreed for the interest to tease the woman in front of him at a moment. She just looks like a panicked kitten, which lets people cannot help but bullying. Vivian, watching the crowd around her, suddenly realized that her lunch break was over and she was in a hurry to say goodbye. Jack''s long, narrow eyes looked at Vivian''s anxious back. He took out the name card from the file and read out the ck letters in the middle. Somewhat interesting, Jack put the business card in the pocket instead of in the file. Chapter 27 Profit from association with Vivian Chapter 27 Profit from association with Vivian After a busy day, Vivian went out with some employees of the store. She had something on her mind and did not notice that there were a lot of people outside. Most of them are women. Komatsu nudged Vivian, who was walking headlong, and jokingly said, "Manager, your boyfriend has Vivian couldn''t understand why. She lifted her eyes to follow Komatsu''s eyes and saw John standing out from the crowd. John seemed to see Vivian as well. He smiled gently at her and walked over. "Vivi, let''s get off work." "Well, off duty." Vivian still couldn''t get over it. Her mind had been on the incident at noon all day. When she saw John, she suddenly remembered that she hadn''t contacted him for several days aftering back from farmhouse. As a girlfriend, she was really ipetent and said with an apologetic look, "I''m sorry, John, I was so busy in the store these days and I haven''t had time to contact you." "Never mind, haven''t eaten yet, let''s go together." John smiled gently and did not care about this small matter. Since Vivi had no time, it was the same for him to take the initiative. What''s more, he must chase after her diligently. "Well, lets go." Vivian nodded. "Manager, you and John act as if no one is present, although I am a small light bulb, Im still in the light." Komatsu said. The man on the opposite was too handsome and gentle, which let her feel that she was attacked strongly. This might be the legend, someone else''s boyfriend... Vivian looked at Komatsu with some embarrassment and said helplessly, "How could I forget you? Why don''t youe with us to dinner?" "No, no, I''ll have an uneasy conscience when I''m the third wheel." Komatsu motioned. She was just joking. "It''s okay," John said generously. "We''re both going to eat anyway, so there''s no harm in having a few more." At first, the other clerks in the store had already been itching to open their mouths, but they were too embarrassed to open their mouths. Besides, they were not as outgoing as Komatsu. Now when they heard John''s words, they all nodded like pecks. "Well, John, and we will follow you to dinner." "John is really a perfect man, we really profit from association with the manager Vivian." "Yes, yes, the store manager has such a good boyfriend, which really lets us envy." As a result, the meal for two turned into a group of people walking together. Fortunately, Vivian worked in the downtown area, so she only needed to walk to eat instead of taking a taxi. John gave an address, and the others went on in groups, because they are too embarrassed to stay and disturb the two people, deliberately leaving them a distance, leaving them a private space. Vivian walked beside him and whispered, "I''m sorry to have cost you, John." "It''s just a meal, it''s nothing, and..." John paused, and his mouth slightly lifted to show how happy he was. "I''m d for what they said." Vivian understood the meaning of John''s words at a moment''s thought, and she was flushed. She looked down at her heels and did not know how to answer. John was a really good guy, and he might have been a good guy if he hadn''t met William, but... John saw Vivian''s little red face and became a little worried, concernedly asked, "Vivi, do you have something on your mind?" When she got off work, he found that she often day dream with a thoughtful expression, but because there were many people, he did not ask. "No, maybe I''ve been too tiredtely." Vivian averted her eyes from John''s and felt an impulse to speak clearly to him. Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Now she is not suitable for starting a new rtionship, and she should not be with John just for impulse, which not only hurts the innocent John, but also makes her look down upon herself. "John, I have something to tell you..." "Well." John quietly watched Vivian waiting for her next words. Vivian was about to open her mouth when Komatsu stomped over and said, "John, we could just have a simple meal. We don''t need to spend so much money in such an expensive ce." Komatsu and other clerks arrived at the address first, and they saw the signboard bronzing bright big word C Fruit Garden. Instantly gave up the idea of having a meal. They orginally heckled and wanted to get along with manager''s boyfriend more, and perhaps they can know a few rich husbands, let them also have the opportunity to be rich. Just did not expect John was so generous, taking them to such a luxury ce. Fruit Garden is one of the city''s top restaurants, and the guests are the dignitaries. The expense of meal can offset their sry for a year. They dared not to eat the meal, so they arranged for a representative toe. "Well, I also wanted to invite Vivi to dinner here at the beginning, so its alright." John wanted to know what Vivi has left to say, but he knew it''s not the right time. Komatsu was embarrassed for a while, hearing to John''s understatement, she knew that this meal may be a drop in the bucket for John, and he was going to bring the manager to eat. Since John said so, , Komatsu ran back again to tell them the exciting news. "In fact, there are so many of us that we don''t need to waste so much. Just look for a normal shop." William had been to the Fruit Garden several times with Vivian, and the level of its consumption was really high. Besides, with so many people, Vivian didn''t want John to spend so much money. John looked at Vivian who was with a slight frown and he smiled. He naturally held her white and delicate hands with a clean and long hand. "Please, my girlfriend, how can it be a waste, well, your shop assistants are waiting for you. Vivian unconsciously wants to pull his hand away, and she seemed to have something in mind. Finally, she doesn''t pull her hand away. She lets John lead her. Vivian''s small movements did not escape John''s attention. Her small hands were stiff and tight, as if repelled by his behavior. He didnt know why she didn''t pull away from him in the end. No matter what reason that Vivi didn''t let go her hands, it was a good sign for him, even if he spent much more today, it was worth it. In the fact, his was in a burst of tension, after thinking about his behavior, he was just like a young boy in love, and was excited because of his girlfriend''s every move. He knew that Vivi had not fully epted himself, but as long as she took one step toward himself, he would take the remaining ny-nine steps toward her. He is willing to give all because he loves her. Chapter 28 Invite to dinner Chapter 28 Invite to dinner Luckily, John had booked a box in advance, so it didn''t look crowded with so many people. After ordering the dishes, they looked at each other on the table, urging each other to open their mouths, and finally the eyes of the tacit fell on the Komatsu. Komatsu frowned unhappily, but looking at other people''s firm eyes, she knew it was time to talk. "John, I still don''t know where you work." Vivian picked her eyebrows and looked at John. It seemed more exciting than the meal so everyone was looking at John. Komatsu didn''t see Vivian''s inquiring eyes. She didn''t know anything. She was just an innocent de of grass. I just came back from abroad and took over some of the family business. John said. People whispered. "Young and promising." "Family business." "Even the overseas returnees." "The future is limitless..." "You just came back, wondering if you are used to the life there, if you are bored, you cane to find our manager much more times. "Ie to see Vivi whenever I have time. Although I just came back to China, I still have a few friends who often get together." "Your friends must be as young and promising as you, and most of them must be busy with their careers. I want to know how you know our manager." "Fate is really a wonderful thing. If I knew a good man like you, I would wake upughing in my Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. dreams." John smiled and answered them patiently. "Most of my friends are still single, but they are wild, and the girls who like them may be hard." After a pause, John took a gentle look at Vivian beside him. "I and Vivi were schoolmates. I''ve liked her since I met her once. Vivian''s face turned red. She did not expect that John would express his feelings in front of so many people, which made her cover her heart and feel intoxicated. She was also very embarrassed. "Really romantic, its a campus love." "However, every time I asked manager whether she had boyfriend or not, you do not answer, too treacherous." I understand, if I have such a good boyfriend, meeting you guys, I will also hide him well." What she said provoked all a burst of siege,ugh. Only Komatsu looked puzzled and murmured to herself, "I saw a mane to meet the managerst time, looking from the back, he was not quite like John..." It suddenly became quiet all around, Komatsu also found that she said the wrong thing, embarrassingly said, " I saw the man at night, maybe it was very dark, so I saw it wrong." At first, she was also curious about who the store manager''s boyfriend was, but after watching the show for too long at night, she forgot about it. If she hadn''t mentioned it today, she wouldn''t have remembered it. Vivian was surprised to see that Komatsu had seen Williaming to take her over. Fortunately, she didn''t see his face. If Angie heard him when he came to look for herself, it would be in trouble. "Komatsu, is your myopia more and more serious? Otherwise you should match a pair of sses." Some people saw the atmosphere be embarrassed, then continued to say, "Don''t be dazzled, even you will mistake manager for somebody else." "Hah, it is possible because I stayed up watching Korean drama that day, so I was very sleepy that night. Komatsu also agreed with the nod but she was clear that the men she saw is definitely not John, and it was necessary to rify that her vision is 5.0. John also knows small the mysterious man is not himself. He confirmed the rtionship with Vivian these days. And he would not stand so far to wait for Vivian to walk to him. In fact, perhaps he had already guessed the mysterious man. But Vivi doesn''t want to be associated with that person, and he just assumed he doesn''t know. Just at that moment, the waiter came to the dish and covered up the embarrassment. John was also a person with high emotional intelligence, which quickly diverted the attention of the crowd. In addition, no one had ever been to such a luxurious ce before, and they were all attracted by the dishes on the table. Vivian only answered a few words once in a while. She ate a few symbolically, and listened to others in most time. Although John was trying to answer everyone''s questions, his heart was on Vivian. Seeing that Vivian didn''t eat much, he asked her carefully, "What''s wrong? The food is not to your taste?" "No, I''ve eaten a lot." Vivian shook her head in response to John''s nce at her. She took a special look to her clean dishes. It didn''t look like she was eating too much. She was unnatural and said, "well, I''m really full." "Well." John did not force her to continue eating. After a thoughtful meal, John drove Vivian back to her apartment. Before he got off, he stopped her and said, "Vivi, what were you going to say to me?" Vivianid her hand on the door, missing the chance to speak clearly. She had no courage to speak, but replied vaguely, "Nothing. It''s just a little thing. "Would you like me to go up with you?" He saw Vivian was surprised and exined, "Don''t get me wrong. I just worry you alone." "I know, John. You can rest assured that the neighborhood is safe. You don''t need to be bothered." Of course, Vivian knew that John is not that kind of person. A few days ago, she went to live with him on impulse. She was also sleeping in the guest room. Later, because of some personal matters, she felt inconvenient, so she moved back. "Well." John nodded. He wanted to be what Vivian called ''the kind of person'', but he didn''t want to be rude to her. Vivian got off and watched John''s car disappear at the gate, then turned around and entered the gate of themunity. In the dark night, only a few yellow streetmps lighting up a small section of the road. Most of the ce was dark, and Vivian was the only one on the road. I should have let John in with me. She thought. Vivian always felt that she was followed by a pair of hostile eyes. She couldn''t help speeding up her steps and lifting up her heart. She won''t have such bad luck. She just told John that the neighborhood is safe, and now she met unknown people. Chapter 29 Who does the code refer to Chapter 29 Who does the code refer to Vivian had barely reached the shadows, and before she could scream, a powerful arm reached her and pulled her into the darkness, crushing her against a tree trunk. Then she smelt cold breath she was familiar with, so she rxed in a relief. Vivian just didn''t expect it would be him. - William. "What are you nervous about, have a guilty conscience and be afraid of being seen?" William''s deep voice rang out and paused. "It''s because you''re afraid someone''s going to know about us." Vivian blinked and quickly gathered up her nervousness. She wouldn''t bother to tell William that she had just met a bad guy. "I have nothing to be afraid of," she said. "You''re not worried that John will see us like this?" Even in the darkness of night, Vivian could feel William''s deep dark eyes staring at her. Leaning against the back of the tree, she couldn''t help getting nervous. "Vivian, you''re getting licentious." Even though he knew Vivian was deliberately saying this to provoke him, he was provoked in deed. She came back with John. Vivian turned her head away and made a silent protest. He had dinner with her best friend in the afternoon and came back to her in the evening. William seemed to discover for the first time that Vivian was also a person with a temper. The little woman in front of him silently followed him for three years, never giving him any trouble, and always staying quietly by his side. No matter howte he came back, there was always a light in the living room and someone waiting for him on the sofa, asleep or awake. This special feeling, he has never been deep, until she wanted to leave. Vivian was not relieved by the brief silence. She felt that her pores were all tense because of the man in front of her, and even some unspeakable excitement. Habit in the three years could not be changed overnight. Her love for William, like a drug addiction, prated her bloodstream and into her bones, and even now she had an instinctive reaction to his every move. Vivian was afraid to stay, and his vows would be fragile. "William, if you came here to say this, I''ve heard you. You can go now." William''s long fingers rested on her ear, and they were close enough to smell each other''s breath. One is short, and the other is deep, and he knew she was nervous because of him, which made him satisfied. "Vivian, did you forget about lunch?" Vivian looked at the man in front of her. "William, what do you mean? Our deal is over. You know the USB cant be copied. When she said the words "USB ", Vivian''s face turned red with a dreamy gasp in her mind. She was d it was night. "You''ve forgotten one thing. Who came to rescue you?" William had good eyesight, and in this dim ce he could clearly saw her pretty little face full of life and energy for excitement. She seemed to have be a different person. She had always been obedient. How much more are you hiding? Vivian was so angry that she fell on her back. What is the meaning of rescuing her? It should be mutual benefit. "I think it should be mutual help." "I don''t ept that. Don''t forget that your check hasn''t been cleared." William''s voice was calm and oppressive. "What do you want?" Vivian quavered, realizing that she had never been lucky with William. As long as he didn''t want to, she couldn''t get away with it. "Three conditions." William had not decided what he wanted her to do, but insisted. Vivian knew she couldn''t resist, but she asked, "Do I have the right to refuse?" William raised the corners of his mouth and said, "No." Vivian was leaning against the trunk of a tree, her face downcast and she didn''t know what she was thinking. She just didn''t want to see the pretty face that was haunting her. She really did not understand that William loved Angie, although she took two million, he cant be affected for his current economic strength, did it? A deal which is fair and should be over, and they should nevermunicate with each other again. "William, let''s not go on like this, okay? I don''t want my best friend to get hurt." Vivian knew everything she said was excuses. She just couldn''t stand the idea of her loving man falling in love her best friend. Every time the consequences of pretending to be strong, is to let herself more distressed, she really does not want to go on in this repetition. William shoved Vivian against the trunk of a tree and covered her tiny body with a tall figure. Her eyes were as cold as a deep pool, as sharp as an eagle, and her voice was low as ice. "Vivian, say it again." Vivian, even though in her stupor, realized that William was angry, and very angry, but she didn''t know what he was angry about. "I don''t want to...." Vivian waste to finish her words. She was deprived of her breath. The strong touch on her lips reminded her how hot the man''s lips were. That''s how she felt, and that''s what William did. He kissed her strongly, and his soft tongue wrapped around her mouth. Vivian passively bored William''s ardor, just like a boat in the sea, drifting with the water involuntarily, reaching out for something to keep her body from slipping. A sudden monotonous bell interrupted the increasingly ambiguous atmosphere, but also let Vivian suddenly wake up, what she was doing, almost... Obviously, she warned her cannot be distracted by Williamter, but the body is earlypromise. As the Inte said, the mouth said no, the body is very honest. Because of the phone call, William didn''t go on, or Vivian wouldn''t have moved him. Vivian fumbled for the cell phone in her bag and saw the note on it. With a sudden look on her face, Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. she ignored William''s eyes and said, "I have something urgent to say. Please tell me when you think of the conditions." William looked thoughtfully at Vivian, who was in a hurry to get away. Whose call was so important that he was willing to agree to his difficult request. He remembered it was the number one on the screen. Was it a code name? Whose could it be, John? Angie? Or someone else. Anyway, he just got what he wanted. Chapter 30 The little boy called Roe Chapter 30 The little boy called Roe Vivian ran to her small apartment, not daring to rx, just in case William found out who was calling. Being with William for three years, she also learned a lot. The first one is to hide traces, like this note, because it is important, so she note a word she understands. Put your heart first, more important than William. Vivian couldn''t stop breathing. She dialed the phone number in a hurry. She couldn''t help walking quickly in the living room. Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. She didn''t call her sote, and she called back usually, so there must be something important happened. Fortunately, the phone was connected. Vivian asked urgently, "Grandma, is Roe not feeling well again?" "Vivi, it is bad, Roe has a high fever that cannot be retreated, and the medical conditions are limit in rural, how to deal with it? The grandmother on the other side of the phone was more anxious than she was. When Vivian heard of Roe''s persistent fever, she shook herself and could not stay in the apartment any longer. She was very worried, but tofort the same worried grandmother, "Grandma, don''t worry, I will "Well, Vivi, I know you are hurried, but must pay attention to safety." Grandmother was afraid that Vivian would be so anxious that there would be any idents on the way. "I know, grandmother, you can rest assured, I will pay attention to safety, and I will go back soon. Vivian''s heart is warm. Since her parents died, only her elderly grandmother cares about herself. In a hurry, Vivian hung up the phone and took the money. Without going to the station to buy a ticket, Vivian packed a taxi and went to the countryside in a frightened mood. Luckily, it is not far from New York, where she lives. It is only an hour''s drive. Vivian sat quietly in the back of the car, watching the scenery out of the window. Her memory went back to that hot, sleepless night three years ago, when William and her first met in the apartment they had lived in for three years. One is a single man for a long time, one is a woman carefully loving him. A little spark is enough for them to start a prairie fire. They had sex normally. Maybe it was the first time for everyone. After a crazy night and sleeping until noon, no one remembered what to do for contraception. William was more like a wild animal and never tired. And she didn''t have the energy to think about the consequences. The result was obvious, because she had been out of order for a few months. Three monthster, she found herself pregnant. Without warning or reaction, Vivian knew that she was suddenly pregnant and had been for three months. At first, she was afraid and full of excitement, but gradually she became determined. She wanted this child, a child that belonged to her and William, when their rtionship was just ''friends for sex.'' She didn''t dare, didn''t dare to tell William the news, didn''t have to think about what William''s reaction would be, and mostly she wanted to keep the boy. Even if they were separated, she had a child. Later, she was afraid that William would find out that his stomach would get bigger over time, so she made an excuse to go home and take care of his sick grandmother. Neither William nor the colleagues suspected anything. She secretly hid back to her previous house on her own, and back to the countryside soon, she knew the real test ising. Ate and vomited, she can smell the waste of fish and meat, only to eat some vegetables and Fruit. She was slimmer than not pregnant, making the grandmother has been nervously worried. After a few months, her stomach was as big as a ball, and the child squeezed the inside of her visceral, making her breathless from time to time. She got up again and again at night, and she was alone in the darkness. Sometimes thinking of other pregnant women, who has a husband to apany, but she could only do everything by herself. Sometimes when she cried at night, the child in the belly would kick her, then she knew that her persistence is worth. Just did not think she would be premature, the baby was less than seven months old when she was born, and the birth was so dangerous that she almost died, of course, only she knew. After the baby was born, the doctor told her that the baby had a heart attack and that the surgery would have to be done when she grew up. It was a costly business, and she made up for it with her own savings several times in the early years, living on her own, never giving up, never showing it to William, despite the hardships. She did this well, because William hadn''t seen any trace of it for three years. But now Roe''s surgery cannot be dyed any longer, it was just thest operation. And then there is a top foreign special research heart doctor team has time to help Roeplete the operation, but needing expensive cost. No matter the operation cost, or the nutrition nurse cost, she needed two million dors at least. She thought that Roe often longs to jumping and ying happily in the field like other children, and the envy in his eyes, which let her heart ache. These simple gestures were somon to other children, but so extravagant to Roe, she knew she would try anyway. Angie''s return is just a trigger to make this happen. She doesn''t think there is anything wrong with this sum of money from William, as Roe''s father, but she just has some reasons she can''t say. There was no way to say it, but she remembered the day when she had repressed her excitement and asked William if he liked her. His silent eyes had broken thest line of defense in her heart. She knew that William did not love her, and she knew that he could not be told about Roe. She could not afford to lose her lover and her only child, and then she made a decision so that she could readilyply with William''s excessive demands. Because she decided to take Roe abroad for an operation, or should say never toe back. Memories are like old movies constantly ying in the head. She is always an outsider no matter how hard for her to change the fact. "Here we are, Miss." The voice of the driver came from the front, but for a long time there was no response. He looked around doubtfully, but the beautiful girl was already in tears. The driver was afraid to irritate the girl who looked very sad. Although he did not know why the girl was crying, it might be something urgent that she chartered the bus back to the countryside sote. "Are you all right, Miss?" After two calls, Vivian seemed to wake up from a dream and suddenly came back to her mind. When she raised her hand, it was covered with tears. She wiped it at random and said, " I''m fine. Please wait here, I will pick up a person, we will return to the city, you rest assured that I will give you double the money, this is the deposit you take first." Vivian was afraid that the driver would not wait. She took out two hundred dors from her bag and gave it to the driver. The driver shook his head and said, "I will wait for you here." She thanked him gratefully and opened the door. Chapter 31 Sensitive Roe Chapter 31 Sensitive Roe Vivian''s steps were a little untidy as she ran toward a shabby old house. She almost tripped over her feet several times, stumbled without stopping, and finally reached the ce. "Grandma, how''s Roe?" When Vivians grandma, Carry came out of the room, she saw Vivian, whose hair was a little messy and whose breath was unsteady. She felt distressed and said, "Vivi, Roe is sleeping now, but he still has a high fever. "I know, grandmother, you are so tired, I will take care of Roe." Looking at her old grandmother, whose hair was all white, Vivian still felt a pang of grief. At her age, she was not only unable to enjoy happiness, but also had to work hard to raise her children. It was really unfilial of her. "I am fine, as long as you two can be healthy, grandma is satisfied, Roe is still in the house." Carry said kindly. Vivian nodded and opened the door. It was an old, simple room with only a few simple furnishings. The pale bedspread showed the simplicity of the room. He is only three years old, but he has to bear the pain, which is because of her carelessness. If there had been a regr pregnancy test, she would have known about her baby''s condition in advance. Of course, she would not have been able to give up the baby, but would have been more careful and would not have let him be given birth so early. Vivian did not think much. She took a small quilt from the bed and held the little person in her arms. The weight in her hands was so light that her heart ached. In order to hide traces during these three years, but also quietly to prevent the William, she sneaked back to the countryside, apanied a few days, and to hurry back to the city. When she left, Ruirui''s eyes made her feel guilty and heartache, but she also had no way. Vivian looked at her grandmother and said, "Please don''t send us. I will take Roe to the hospital. At night, you can''t see the way. "All right, Vivi, watch your step." Carry also wants to follow, but she was so old that she cannot walk actively. She cannot help if she went with them, there may be a drag on her, so she gave up. "Well, I see, grandma." Vivian walked a long way and could feel her gentle and loving eyes watching her leave. At that moment, Vivian was less likely to cry again. When the driver saw Vivian holding a child, he quickly got off the car and opened the door for them. He asked, "Miss, the child is sick. Why are you alone? Vivian looked at him with a small, natural look and said gratefully, "Thank you. He is my son Roe. He has a fever, so I came back to take him to the hospital." The driver looked at Vivian''s calm expression, knew he had asked the wrong question and didn''t say anything, closed the door, got back in the cab and started the car. A little girl who came back to the countryside to pick up the child without father to go to the hospital alone, the driver sighed and it was clear that there was a deep emotional vortex of the silly girl. Vivian knew what the driver was sighing for, but she had no desire to exin. She wasmitted to raising her child, no matter what anyone else thought. Maybe there are some bad on the way. Roe, who has fallen asleep, opened his eyes in a daze and saw Vivian, who was holding her. "Mom, you havee back to pick up Roe." "Well, Roe, how are you feeling? Vivian raised her hand and touched Roe''s forehead. It was hot! Roe''s body temperature is still only high. Roe shook his head and whispered, "Mom, I don''t feel bad, just a little hot." "Roe is lovely, mom will take you to the hospital, you will be all right soon. The child''s understanding made Vivian feel even more sad. In spite of herck of energy, Roe still felt dizzy in her mind. He stared at Vivian''s face with her big, pure eyes. He seemed afraid that her mother would disappear in a blink of an eye. He has not seen his mother for a long time, is he in a dream? His ssmate had a fever and she was also in a dazed dream, and she said to see the gods. If this was a dream, he did not want to wake up, but he was really tired and wanted to sleep, but reluctant to give up his mother. Without Roe''s response, Vivian saw her sons bright eyes looking at her without blink. As his mother, Vivian read his mind instantly. Vivian''s voice was more tender. "If tired, you can sleep for a while. When you get to the hospital, will mom call you?" Roe still felt its not true, a small hand tightly grasping Viavvians clothes, stubbornly said, "Mom, I must be in a dream, I don''t want to sleep, or mom will disappear. Listening to Roe''s careful words, Vivian''s eyes got wet and she answered in a soft voice, "Don''t worry, Roe, mom is always here. When you wake up, I will be right next to you." Roe looked at Vivian''s gentle eyes, thought for a while and nodded and said, "Mom, you must not lie to Roe, because lying children will grow noses. "Well, I promised, just go to sleep." Vivian gently stroked Roe''s soft hair. "Well." Roe was assured that the small face rxed in a smile, and she thought, mom''s hands are cool andfortable. Soon a feeling of drowsiness gradually came, and Roe fell asleep under the touch of her touch. Hearing the sound of breathing mixed with hot air, Vivians heart became soft. Roe is not simr to her, his stubborn revealed between the eyebrows asionally are like that man, William. Have to say, William''s genes are really good, Roe inherited all his characteristics, sometimes Vivian will feel trance in the face of a miniature version of William. Whether it''s his personality, his looks, or the way he talks. Such that Vivian couldn''t let William see the child, and anyone who knew him would know Roe was his son. With her priceless treasure in her arms, Vivian was still worried. She had not dropped him for three years. She was afraid of being found by William, fortunately, everything will be over. "Mom, don''t leave...." Vivian''s hands stiffened as she stroked the back of Roe, and she was in tears. The child''s unconscious words in his sleep were thest straw that broke her heart. When Roe was very young, he would ask where his father had gone. When he older, she seemed to Original from N?velDrama.Org. understand. Even without his father, he always smiled brightly. Chapter 32 Very busy Chapter 32 Very busy Only when seeing others ying with their parents, Roe felt envy. But he is good at covering his envy up. After all, he was still a child. Vivian could see it even if he pretended to be fine, but she couldn''t tell him the truth. When he was older, she would tell him everything. When the car stopped at the gate of the provincial hospital, Vivian put away her vulnerability and became strong again. She took $500 out of her bag and gave it to the driver. "Sir, thank you." she said. "You don''t have to pay that much. $200 for gas is fine. You have a kid and have to spend more money." The driver didn''t charge so much, so he took $200 dors as a token. "Sir, it''s okay. You deserve it." Vivian is even more sorry for his trouble. "I charge you $200, it is also enough to earn, the child is still sick, to go to a hospital in a hurry." The driver is nearly 50 years old, and he has a child at home who is about at the same age as Vivian. Considering that she is independent engough to support her family while his daughter at home can only act in pettish and ask for money. Vivian saw the driver insisted not to ept, also did not continue reluctantly. After thanking for the driver, she declined to driver''s kindness, holding Roe off into the hospital. In the evening, only the emergency department was avable. Vivian was carrying a baby and a bag, and she had to pay the money, registered and went to the doctor. After finishing all the things, she also gave ayer of sweat. Even if tired and her heel was pain, she did not show at all. Vivian waited for the doctor to take the stethoscope off Roe and nervously asked, "Doctor, how''s the baby?" "Nothing serious, he just caught a cold, the baby is weak so the high fever does not retreat, and he needs to take an injection of antipyretic." The doctor paused and said pityingly," You must have known that the child has a heart problem. You should bring him early. It would be a problem if it developed into pneumonia." "I know. I''ve failed in my duty. I''ll take care of himter." Vivian listened to the doctor and felt a little scared. If Roe''s fever turned into pneumonia, she would certainly dy theter operation. In that case, she might not have the money to wait for a chance. The doctor saw that Vivian was sote, alone with her child, sweating profuse and unable to take a rest, so he asked the nurse to help. Vivian thanked him and went with the nurse to the ward. Thanks the doctor over and over again, Roe got a needle. During the whole process, Roe did not cry. When the needle was inserted into the back of his hand, he just frowned in order not to let Vivian worry about it. At night, there were only two patients the ward with them. Vivian called her grandmother and told her something about Roe. Finally, she had a rest. When she stood and walked, she didn''t feel anything. Vivian saw Roe looking at her with bright eyes and without unnecessary changes in his face. "Is it hurt here, Roe?" Vivian fingered her chest. "No." Roe shook his head. He always knew that his health was not good, and he could not do vigorous exercise like other children. It had be a routine for him to take injections and take medicine, but he did not want his mother to worry, so he behaved bravely all the time. "Well, are you still sleepy? If you want water or food, please tell me." Vivian was relieved. As long as it wasn''t a heart attack, there might not be anything wrong. Roe said cleverly in a childish voice, "Mom, I am neighther sleepy, nor thirsty." Vivian saw desire and a sense of embarrassment from Roe''s pure eyes. She thought for a moment and immediately understood what he was thinking. Pretending to ask, "Roe, can mother hug you to rest? He was clearly very excited, but just nodded shyly, "Hmm." Vivian smiled, took off her shoes, threw off the quilt and leaned over. The small bed of about two meters is crowed for Vivian and Roe, so they leaned close together. Roe was very happy and smiled secretly, smelt the taste of his mother, and settled down. Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. Vivian carefully avoided Roe''s pricked arm, leaned half of the body against the bed, tucked his tiny body into her arms, and tucked him in carefully. Because he had a fever, he couldnt be exposed to the wind. Roe''s face turned to Vivian and he whispered, "Mom, the doctor said I''ll have to stay here for days...." Then maybe he can stay with his mother for a few more days. "Well, you stay with mom for a few days and then go back when you are better." Vivian was thinking about that, too. Fortunately, she had moved back from her apartment, and she had just had quarrel with William. What''s more, William and Angie must be in "hot love" period at present, He probably doesn''t want to see her. She thought. Just to be more careful ,then this thing wont be discover. Roe was happy to hear that and said Yes in the heart, Well, mom can apany me for several days. Sometimes being sick is very good, at least mom will apany me in the side. Although I want to be sick all the time, but my mother must be worried bad, well, just a few days. "Well, mom, I''ll be good." He said. Roe''s slight voice, like a small cat afraid of being abandoned, Vivian was moved again, deliberately lifted a light smile on her face and said, "When Roe finishes the treatment tomorrow, shall we go to the zoo together?" "Wow, I can go to the zoo with mom." Roe said excitedly. "Well, now Roe can have a good sleep and have the energy to go out with me tomorrow." Vivian answered with a smile. "Well, mom, I''m going to bed, and you''re going to bed early, too." Hearing that he could go to the zoo with his mother tomorrow, Roe''s voice was much more cheerful. Vivian nodded and fell asleep with her arms around his body. In the morning, Vivian woke up to find the baby in her arms still sleeping. And she felt happy and smiled. She went out to buy breakfast alone, by the way, she asked for day off with an excuse. When she returned to the ward, she saw Roe sitting on the bed unhappily, surrounded by a few nurses who are still standing to persuade him. "Little boy, your mother will soone back." "Lovely, we hang on drug first, ok?" "I will be careful not to hurt you." Roe kept silent stubbornly, it seemed that if Vivian does not appear, he is determined not to take the treatment. The nurses had nothing to do with the little boy. He is so lovelt that they dont have other ideas for him. Chapter 33 Beauty is the most important Chapter 33 Beauty is the most important If it were other children, they would not be so patient, but the little Roe was too cute. Being seen by his ck pure big eyes, they felt very distressed, even if he now put forward difficult request. They had only one thought, that is to give him what he wants. When they asionally saw his slightly pressed mouth, as if he was very sad, their hearts were seized. Beauty is the most important in this world, those who have a pretty face will also be treated better than others. Vivian walked over in the ward, pretending not to understand what was happening. "What''s wrong with Roe?" "Mom." Hearing Vivian''s voice, Roe''s dark eyes sparkled with light again. He thought it was really his dream yesterday. When he woke up in the morning alone. Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. Vivian gave him a pet look and thanked the nurses who were caring for Roe. "I''m really sorry to bother you. Will it matter if he put on a drip after breakfast?" "No, no, that''s what we''re supposed to do." When the nurses saw the baby''s mother arrived, they left with regret. With such good genes, they were also curious about Roes father, but it seemed that the father did note. A man patient next to the bed thought about when he put on a drip, blood from the blood vessels was flowing back into the tube, then he shouted several times and theres no response. If he did not ring the bell, even the medicine bottle is full of his blood, it can be estimated that no one knew what had happened. For these duplicitous women, he hates good-looking men! Maybe the man''sint was pso ressing, Vivian felt it across the bed. She thought it was because there were so many people around here, which affected other people''s rest. And then she said apologetically, "I''m really sorry to bother you, I bought some more breakfast, do you have some?" Vivian handed over her breakfast. The man was a little embarrassed by Vivian''s sincere. He was justining and wouldn''t really argue with a child. And he could see that Vivian didn''t buy more breakfast at all. "That''s all right. I''ve already eaten." In the face of a beautiful and gentle woman, the man said in a soft voice. Although he did not want to admit, but beauty is really the most important in this world, he cannot avoid it, either. Even Viavian has given birth to a child, she is a beautiful young woman, unlike his old and ugly wife at home.... Vivian didn''t know that in that short time, the man in the next bed had thought about so much. She didn''t ask any because he didn''t want to. Instead, she fed Roe with breakfast. Although Roe was eating his breakfast, he was unhappy and seemed to be still thingking about that thing. "Roe, are you still angry with your mother? I''m sorry that I went out without telling you. Vivian knew that he was still thinking about what she had just done. She raised her hand and spoke earnestly. Roe watched Vivian keep winking and making eyes at himself, his little face also began to smile, but he was still very serious and said, "Mom, you can''t do this anymore. I will be worried if strange uncles turn you away." For example, like the strange uncle next to the bed, who always stared at his mother, although hise mother is very beautiful, is only his mother. Vivian is slightly embarrassed that someone as old as her wontbe abducted, but in order to appease Roe, she answered solemnly, "Well, I know, mom will pay attention to that in the future." "Yeah." Roe nodded and smiled. Vivian looked at her "precocious" son happily. After breakfast, Vivian asked the nurse toe and put on a drip for Roe. She just went out to buy some fruits for him. Roe, I just want to buy something, you wait here obediently, ok? After a pause, she added, Mom is going to the supermarket. If you need anything, mom can bring it back for you. Remember that when the medicine bottle is empty, ring the bell to call the nurse. She took the bell off the bed and put it near his hand. "I see." Roe whispered, "Mom, I want a book of Water Margin." "Well, I can help you to see if there are any picture version." Vivian remembered there were a lot of Water Margin in the supermarket. Roe shook his head and said, "Mom, I want the book in simplified characters." The picture books are what a kid reads. He doesn''t read them. As a matter of fact, he is a real kid now. "You want Water Margin in the version of simplified characters?" Vivian almost choked on her own saliva. A three-year-old boy can read a written version of the Water Margin? Is not too exaggerated, even if he has been in kindergarden, she would not recognize a few words. Vivian straightened her thoughts and tried to persuade him. "Roe, the Water margin in simplified Chinese is still too difficult for you." "Mom, in addition to rare character, I can understand vernacr Chinese." Putting on a drip was very boring, Roe wanted to read some books to kill time. Mother did not know when he was bored, he let his grandmother teach him to know the word, and when he did not understand the words, he would look them up in the dictionary. By looking up words, he has umted a lot of words unconsciously. Vivian looked at Roe''s earnest expression and was surprised. She did not know when did he know so much? Vivian didn''t know what to say about herself as a mother. She nodded. "I see." At the same time, she also found that the gene is really an amazing thing. Since she fell in love with William when she was in the university, she had begun to understand his past unconsciously. And found that he was really excellent. He skipped three grades from primary school to junior high school, and he did well in math,position, and sports. He developed morally, intellectually, physically and aesthetically so that he grew up with many awards. He is simply a dazzling sun, and she didnt realized Roe is so smart that she felt a little sad. Because in the process of his growth, she did not apany him to grow up, time flied, and he has been three years old. Vivian went to the supermarket with a heavy sense of guilt. She not only bought the simplified version of the Water Margin, but also bought a water bottle, some snacks and fruits, which are suitable for his age. By the way, she also bought a small cake as a reward. Speaking of cake, Vivian was in a trance. Roe''s birthday was actually the same day as William''s. She spent thest three years with William, who didn''t care about birthday, just usually ate a bowl of noodles with two eggs perfunctorily. And Roe can only receive the cake and snacks she bought, she owed Roe too much, she must apany Roe to congratte this birthday. Because she knew, Angie was sure to help William withn his birthday. Thinking of this, Vivian still felt a momentary pain in her heart. Chapter 34 A man likes eating sweet foods Chapter 34 A man likes eating sweet foods "Vivi, what are you doing here?" Vivian was pulled back to reality by a familiar voice. When she looked back, a pair of good-looking men and women came to her. One was her bestie, Angie, and the other, of course, was William. She didn''t expect to meet the two of them here, nor did she expect William to apany Angie to the supermarket. Ironically, she had asked William to go with her before. He was silent for a moment, quietly refusing. After that, she never called him toe with her to the supermarket. True love is great. In spite of this, Vivian winced uncontrobly. When she faced them, she smiled and said, "Yes, Ie here to buy some things." Angie thought Vivian was in a daze. When she answered, she remembered, "Vivi, today is weekday, why aren''t you at work? She came back to find that Vivi is a workaholic, who can work hard for money, although she did not know why Vivi is so short of money. William was thoughtful, standing there without talking, but gave a kind of invisible pressure. In addition to the outstanding appearance, he has attracted the eyes of many people. Vivian collected herself and said in her usual tone, "Well, I''m a little sick today, so I asked for day off." Hearing her friend''s difort, Angie immediately expressed concern, "Vivi, are you okay?" "You don''t need to support your family, and I don''t know why you work so hard. Why didnt Johne with you? Angieined. "It''s just a small problem. Vivian unconsciously grasped the handrail of the cart and saw the man didn''t have any response at all. Although she was relieved, she felt even more upset. Why should she be upset? Isnt this a very normal behavior? "You are still too nice." Angie shook her head disapprovingly. When Vivian refused, she turned to the man beside her and said, "William, please tell Vivi about the importance of the health. William looked at the women who were afraid of him, coldly said, "The health belongs to their own, they are not willing to cherish, then others have nothing to do." "But Vivi is nobody else. She''s my best friend." Said Angie, pretending not to agree with him. Seeing her best friend is going to argue with William because of her, Vivian interrupted and said, "Angie, I''m done shopping. "Hey, Vivi, why are you in such a hurry?" Angie wasn''t arguing with William for Vivian, but for her own. She wanted to prove she was important to William. This is amon problem for many women who want to prove their status in their boyfriends heart. Of course, she thinks its also a little strange and always feels Vivi is very nervous today, as if afraid of being found out something. William, with his keen senses, has also noticed the details that no one else had noticed, depending on his profession. Awyer has a better grasp of detail than an ordinary person. He noticed that Vivian''s shopping trolley contained a water bottle that looked like being for a child''s, and she bought a cake. He remembered that Vivian didnt like sweet foods. He also saw a book under the fruits, if he was right, it should be the Water Margin. He was sure that Vivian doesnt like this kind of tedious and boring novel. Her telephone call yesterday and the abnormality today must prove that she had secret. And she seemed to be particrly afraid taht he would know. There was a sh of reflection in William''s eyes. "Maybe she''s in a hurry." "William answered faintly, moving on. Angie also did not think much. she spent a lot of effort to let William apany her to go out to the supermarket. Vivi might not mind she apany William, instead of her. Now Vivi also has a boyfriend, so she should be able to understand her mood. Vivian could be said to be defeated and fled, because William''s vision was too direct and terrible. She felt that if she stayed more time, her secret would be seen through, so she fled shamefully. After several rounds of shelving, Vivian stopped, calmed down, and suddenly seemed to remember something. She nervously checked the contents of the trolley and found the cupcakes in the most prominent ce. She felt anxious at the moment. Fortunately, the Water Margin was at the bottom. Then, as if to console herself, Vivian tells herself it''s just a piece of cake and that William won''t This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. remember she hardly eats sweet foods, so he wont discover the thing. Vivian was not in the mood to buy things. She rushed to the counter to check out and went out of the supermarket. Confirmed that theres no one, she fled to the hospital by taxi. At the hospital, Vivian calmed down and returned to the ward with a big bag of things. Vivian takes the cute, naughty cat cake out of the bag and puts it in front of Roe. "Cake." When he saw her favorite cake, Roe couldn''t help crying. "Well, mom will open it for you. " Vivian knew that William had a sweet tooth, and only she knew the secret of his sweet tooth. Who would have thought that a serious man like him would have a sweet tooth? She also identally found that on the clerks birthday. They went out to y in the evening, bought the cake but no one ate. They were drunk and went away. Only she did not drink, so she took back the unopened cake by the way. When she took it back, she found that William looked at the cake for a while, so she knew he had a different reaction to sweets. Sure enough, she cut the cake and put it on a te and brought it to him. He did not refuse. Vivian sat aside and watched Roe gently eating the cake, and his eyes asionally showed joy. She knew that Roe also likes sweet food. But that man would not express his preference for sweet foods even though he likes them much, and he would not touch then in front of other people. Chapter35 Let’s go to the zoo Lets go to the zoo Vivian deliberately ran back to change her clothes and took a backpack in passing so that she could pack things conveniently. After Roes infusion bottle was up, he and Vivian were ready to leave, and Vivian had put the worries behind. Vivian was going to have a good time with Roe today. She fondly touched Roes little cute nose, and joked, "My little Roe, are you ready to go?" "Yes, Mom." In order to show that he had already to go, Roe squared his shoulders with pride and adjusted his kettle''s strap by the way, so that the kettle can be hung on his waist. Originally, Vivian refused to let Roe carry the kettle, but Roe insisted, and she didn''t stop him. She reached out and took Roe''s hand gently, shouting vigorously, "Let''s go!" "Okay." Roe answered with the same serious voice. Today is a beautiful day bright and breezy, so it is very suitable for traveling. To let him experience the joy of traveling, Vivian took a bus with Roe instead of taking a taxi. Roe, who had stayed with his grandmother in the countryside for a long time, sat quietly and was well- behaved next to Vivian. He curiously looked out the window with his dark eyes, and experienced the prosperity and liveliness of the city, which is extremely different from the countryside. Vivian saw excitement and novelty from Roe''s eyes, and he was like an ordinary child who explored this unknown world. The bus stopped one station by one station, and the people went off the bus group by group too. Later, more parents took their children to travel outside. Roe''s outstanding appearance undoubtedly attracted many children''s attention. A girl who was not far from them asked curiously and boldly, "CanCan I make friends with you, little brother?" Roe looked up at the chubby girl, he smiled and then answered calmly and clearly, "No." "Oh" The little girl couldn''t believe that Roe refused so directly, she cried all at once and asked her parents forfort. The little girl''s parentsforted the girl constantly and stared at Vivian with condemnation. Vivian didn''t care about it, she just felt a little bit curious about Roe. Although Roe is a quiet boy, he will not be rude to others, "What''s wrong, Roe?" "Mom, I saw her pinch a boy next to her just now, I don''t like such a rude girl." Roe answered seriously. "Well, mom supports your choice of making friends." Vivian was surprised by Roe''s keenness. Actually, Vivian had seen the girl pinch that boy too, but she preferred not toment. She had never thought that Roe saw it too. "Be reassured, mom, I will surely be a good person with integrity." Roe''s clear words were heard by the girl''s parents. The girl''s parents may also know about the condition of their daughter, they spoke haltingly and were ashamed of it. Roe''s smiling eyes winked at Vivian, which seemed to be saying, "Mom, I''m smart, right?" Vivian reached out and touched his soft hair with smile, which counted as a response. The episode did not affect their mood of traveling. Vivian bought a ticket with Roe and then went into the zoo. May be the reason for weekend, there were many parents who took their children to the zoo. The children''s excitedughter lingered in their ears, and Roe kept smiling all the time. Vivian thought her choice was right, they went to see the giraffes, peacocks, goris, sloths, and swans. They also bought some food for the monkeys running outside and the roons acting cute. They also went to see the fierce tigers, lions, and crocodiles. Roe was still very excited after ying for a long time, but his breathing became a bit heavy. Vivian immediately found a ce for Roe to rest, and asked in anxiety, "Roe, do you feel ufortable in the chest?" Roe saw Vivian''s nervous look, he was afraid that she would take himself back, and said with a baby''s voice, "No, no, mom, I can go on." "Awesome! But mom is tired. Can we take a break?" Vivian felt distressed about Roe''s keenness, she knew Roe was tired and unted his superiority. So, he deliberately said that he was tired and needed rest. "Well, mother, you should sit down and rest." Roe relieved and he smiled briskly. It turned out that Vivian was tired and needed rest. Vivian said nothing and sat down ording to Roe''s words. She took out a facial tissue from the bag, and carefully wiped the sweat on his forehead. Vivian took out the washed fruit and let Roe choose. Roe held an apple but his eyes was focus on Vivian, a suspicious blush appeared on his round face. Mom is so beautiful and soft, he thought. Later, Roe was angry with his father who he had never met before. He really has a bad taste, how can he part with my mom I will definitely teach him a lesson when I grow up, Roe thought. Vivian was unaware that her simple movement can let Roe be lost in various fancies and conjectures. Roe had put on thirty ethical TV ys in his heart, which was called Cutee Roe''s n for Punishing His Own Rtions in the Cause Of Justice. "Hey! Vivian! Are you Vivi?" A woman who spoke loudly wasing here. Vivian became dazed for a moment, seeing the woman, she couldn''t think of who she was. "You are really Vivian! You were our campus belle at that time. I have never thought that you have been still so young and beautiful over these years after graduation. Do you remember me? I''m Mary." Mary said enviously. "Well, you are the same as before, Mary." Vivian thought of Mary after her reminder. Mary liked to gossip everywhere Mary was tittering behind her hand, she nced at Roe, who is quietly sitting on a chair. And then she exaggerated, "Haven''t seen you for a long time, your child has sprung up now. How cute he is! Your husband must be very handsome." Vivian didn''t know how to exin and became nervous. At this time, Roe said before Vivian, "I am tired and want to go back, aunt." Hearing Roe''s appetion to Vivian, Mary suddenly replied, "Vivian, you are Roe''s aunt." "Yeah Yeah" Vivian forced a smile. However, she was worried about Roe''s thoughtfulness. Roe was here, so she couldn''t find an excuse at will, she was afraid of hurting Roe''s heart. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. Vivian didn''t want to continue the talk, and Mary felt it. She said sensibly, "Vivi, I go first. See you next time." "Ok." Vivian nodded. Watching Mary leave, Vivian frowned, squatting beside Roe. She wanted to exin it but failed. She had found countless excuses to put off but she didn''t want to tell a lie and make it usible with more lies. She didn''t want Roe to hate herself after he had grown up, either. Chapter36 Williams test William''s test "Mom, you don''t have to exin, I understand." Although Roe is young, he has understood many things, for example, he understood the reason why Vivian let his grandmother bring him up. He understood why his mother did that, so he didn''t get angry. Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. Vivian was holding Roe''s white hands with her slender hands, she said sadly and resignedly, "I''m sorry, Roe. Mom will tell you all the things when you grow up a little." Children are always sensitive. Roe can feel a sense of sadness from his mother, he was anxious, "It''s enough to have you, mom, so don''t be sad." "Well, mom has a thoughtful baby. How would I be sad?" Vivian extremely thanked God for giving her such a sensible baby. Amon saying goes, "One''s daughter is a kind-hearted padded jacket." Her Roe is a warm-hearted vest, who can always make her full of power. After hearing that, Roe was a little bit shy but smiled happily, showing his two rows of little neat teeth, which looked innocent and cute. Vivian was also infected by his smile, and corners of her mouth was also rising. "Roe, let''s go to see the hippo." "Well. Let''s go." In fact, Roe didn''t want to go home so early. Vivian packed the stuff back into her bag and took Roe to see his favorite hippos. They happened to go to the hippos'' shed. The keepers were preparing to feed the hippos on watermelons. Roe stretched out his neck excitedly to watch the hippos. Vivian was about to get Roe''s hair away from his eyes when her phone rang. Vivian had to take out her phone, seeing the caller ID, she hesitated for a few seconds and it was connected. But she didn''t say anything. Angie had already said, "Vivi, where are you? I''m so bored, I want toe to you." Vivian was holding Roe''s hand in case other people hit him by ident, and maintained her The resentment in Angie''s heart came out, "It''s ok if you don''t talk about it, Vivi! William apanied me to the market less than half an hour, and then left without giving me a reason." And then she pretended to be pitiful, "Vivi, I''m so pitiful! Come and apany me." At this time Roe was shocked and said, "Mom! Look! The hippo can eat a watermelon in one bite! Awesome!" Angie was unsure if there was a kid beside Vivian, she asked, "Vivi, is there a kid beside you?" Vivian'' heart was beating fast. Knowing that Angie didn''t heard it clearly, she said calmly, "Oh, it''s a child of my rtive. I help him take care of the child for a while. I''m sorry, Angie. I can''t go now." "Well, you muste out tomorrow." From Angie''s attitude to her daughter, it can be seen that she didn''t like children very much, so Angie immediately dispelled the idea of bringing the kid with her. Vivian agreed and they ended the call. Roe said with an expression of doing something wrong, "Mom, did I say something wrong?" "No, you didn''t. You are my good boy." Vivian touched him gently. Roe was soon turned around and was startled by hippo''s terrible biting force. They were reluctant to leave the zoo until the sunset. Of course, Roe was more reluctant, he felt that time passed too fast today. Seeing Roe''s lost face, Vivian smiled and squatted in front of Roe, and said, "Roe, hurry up, mom will carry you back." "No, you are tired too, mom." Roe looked at Vivian''s back eagerly. Although he really wanted to let his mother carry him, he also knew that his mother was tired too. So, he had to be restrained, yes, restrained. "It''s OK. I''m not tired. If Roe really wants to help me, you can take the kettle with you." Vivian put the kettle, which was without water, on her hand. Roe said crisply, "Mom, if you are tired, put me down please." Vivian chuckled and said lightly, "Well, mom knows my Roe is not heavy at all. Eat more and grow faster." "Well, mom, I will." He swore in his heart that he must grow up quickly to protect his mother. In the afterglow of the setting sun, their shadows lengthened as if there was no end. From a distance, they looked like a warm picture, which was able to made the heart melt. When Vivian carried Roe back home, he had fell asleep on her back, he must be very tired after ying in the zoon for half a day. It had been 7:00 p.m. after Vivian put Roe on his bed. The doctor came to inform her that Roe can be discharged from the hospital after the drip tomorrow, which made Vivian very happy. It proved that Roe''s body was not in great trouble and had no impact on the operation. Just when she was going out to buy some food for Roe, she received an unexpected call. "Vivian, where are you?" "What''s the matter?" Vivian stopped, and then walked to the safe passage that without any people. "What are you afraid of?" William''s cool voice came into Vivian''s ears urately, which aroused her deepest fear. Did he find out? No, no way. Vivian felt that her heart was beating fast. It seemed that her heart would jump out of her chest the next moment. She still replied with strongposure, "William, I don''t know what you are talking about." "You should ask yourself." William''s voice was still calm and cold, it was too deep to be fathomable. "I have nothing to fear." Even if Vivian was nervous, she would not show it. More the rather that, he might still not know, he just spied on her. "I hope so. You''d better not let me find out anything, or you will know the consequences of cheating me." After saying thest word, the man over the phone also hung up. Vivian seemed to have experienced a catastrophe. She managed to escape from it, she now sat on the ground. She was scared to death. She almost revealed the secret under William''s strong pressure. William must find out something, whatever, she should take some action. Chapter37 John was lost in thought John was lost in thought After William''s call, Vivian was obviously distracted. She bought some food that was easy for children to digest from the snack bar and went back. On her way home there came another phone call, she was upset by the continuous calls today. This time she didn''t look at the phone and asked loudly, "What the hell are you going to do?" Hearing the gasping breath over the phone, John was in a daze for a few seconds, and said in a soft voice, "Vivi, it''s me, John, what''s wrong?" Hearing John''s voice, Vivian knew that she had misunderstood. She thought that the phone call was Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. still from the man. She calmed down and said apologetically, "I''m sorry, John, I don''t know it''s you." Then his eyes were deep, Vivi didn''t know it was him, or she mistook him for someone else, who is that guy? Although John had many questions, he didn''t ask. He asked instead, "Vivi, did someone disturb you? I should have picked you up today, but the staff in your store said you asked for a leave." "No. I just receive an insurance phone call, you know that they are difficult to deal with, so I thought they called me again." Vivian was worried that he would make blind conjectures, so she exined immediately again, "I didn''t go to work today because I''m not feeling well. I am sorry for youring in vain." Hearing that Vivian was feeling bad, he asked nervously without thinking anything else, "Vivi, are you OK? Have you seen the doctor? I''ming to see you now." "No!" Vivian found her tone was a little tough, and her voice softened, "It''s not a big problem. I just took the medicine, but I''m still sleepy. Maybe it''s the effect of the medicine." Vivian obviously prevaricated, it was impossible that he didn''t know about it. "Well. Take a rest first, Vivi. I''lle to you if you still feel bad. If your best friend Angie knows that I''m so ipetent as your boyfriend, she would do something for you." "Thank you, John." Since she said that she was sleepy, Vivian also yawned, as if she was really sleepy. She silently said sorry to John in her heart. After hanging up the phone, John didn''t put down the phone immediately but be lost in thought. Is that really an insurance phone call? Vivi is definitely not a girl who loses her temper at will. Vivian also felt embarrassed. She was worried that the food was getting cold, so she had to hang up the phone and go to the ward. Roe was still sleeping. Although he was weak, his face was still round and pink. His facial features were cute, which made people had a desire to knead his face. Vivian bent over and kissed his cheek, whispered, "Wake up, my sleeping beauty." Seeing Roe''sshes, she found that the little boy didn''t sleep at all, but deliberately confused her. It should be noted that, his curlyshes which are like a filmy fan really make many women be jealous. The little boy who was lying on the bed didn''t feel embarrassed at all, he continued acting and pretended that he just woke up. He said vaguely, "Mom, you are back." Mom seemed to kiss him Just now. So shy! His little glowing cheeks had already betrayed his inner meaning, he extremely wanted to hide his shyness and Vivian didn''t break it, "Yeah, I have bought some porridge. It''s cold. You can eat it." Roe took a look at the empty table in front of Vivian, and looked down at the fragrant porridge in front of him, and said, "Mom, I can''t eat so much..." "I''ve finished my meal already. This meal is yours. Eat as much as you can." Vivian knew that Roe was worried about whether she was full, so she was moved when he said he couldn''t eat so much. Her little vest was indeed a warm boy. The girl who married himter must be very happy. Knowing that Vivian had already finished her meal, he took a spoon and nibbled it slowly. Vivian sat quietly beside Roe and was watching him eat, he is really an eye candy. When Roe finished eating, Vivian cleaned up the table, went to the boiling water room to get water to wash his face and hands. After cleaning up, she took off her shoes and went to bed. Today, when they came back, the man in the next bed was discharged from the hospital, so there were only two of them in the room. Vivian touched his soft hair, she felt that it was not enough to touch it. Some words should be said tomorrow even if not now, she finally said, "Roe, I''ll take you to your grandmother tomorrow, OK?" Hearing that Vivian was going to send him back tomorrow, his little hands subconsciously grasped the sheet. He wanted to refuse it and stay with his mother, but he also knew that if he asked to stay, his mother would definitely agree. But he would also put his mother in a difficult position, so after a few indecisions, he still replied, "OK." Vivian felt the same depressed as Roe and held him in her arms, "Roe, you are going to have a birthday soon. What gift do you want?" Roe''s eyes brightened after hearing Vivian''s words, "Mom, I want you toe back to apany me for my birthday." "No problem. I will spend with you for your every birthday from now on." Vivian promised in her heart. "Great." Things to leave had been diluted by the good news, and Roe''s mood became better. Vivian patted his back gently, and her soft voice was like a luby, "Roe, go to sleep, and mom will sleep with Roe." Roe answered gently, and sleep obediently beside Vivian. After ying for so long today, it was the limit of his body. Roe soon fell asleep with Vivian''s soft voice. Vivian was repeating one nightmare that night. She dreamed that she was in a busy street, surrounded by people, but no matter how hard she tried, she could not see the expression of people around her. She kept running and running, and then she went back to school. Her friend Angie suddenly appeared, pped her in the face and asked why she wanted to steal her boyfriend. But Vivian shouted no loudly, it was not the truth! Angie left without looking back, she didn''t want to listen her exnation at all. And Vivian kept chasing her, but she couldn''t. Suddenly, she met William again. He looked at her with cold and scornful eyes, as if he wasughing at her unrealistic thinking these years silently. At this time Angie appeared suddenly, taunting her for her hypocrisy, holding William''s arm, and then she left slowly. No matter how she shouted, the two seemed to be unable to hear. Suddenly, the picture changed. William held Roe in his arms and never let her see Roe. Chapter38 Come back to Grandmas home Come back to Grandma''s home Vivian cried out in fear and sat up suddenly from the bed. Ayer of cold sweat came out all over her body. Roe was still sleeping beside her. Out of the window, the sky was still gray, the sun had not risen, but Vivian couldn''t sleep again. She had been looking at Roe''s sleeping face, as if only in this way can she feel at ease. It was almost ten o''clock after Roe finished taking the drip. Vivian sent him back and had a meal at Grandma''s home. Grandma saw Roee back excitedly, she also put on a happy smile, "That''s OK, if you have no trouble." "Grandma, I went to the zoo with my mom yesterday. There are many kinds of animals there!" Roe followed her grandmother and talked about the animals he saw. Grandma''s head was covered with silver hair and wrinkles. She always looked at Roe kindly with a smile. She seemed to listen carefully to the news he told about. Vivian cleaned up the old house silently, listened to Roe''s childish words, and repeated the things she needed to do every time she came back, her heart was also calm down. "Roe, talk with grandma, and I''ll cook." As long as Vivian stayed at home, she would cook on her own initiative. Grandma knew Vivian''s character. She looks gentle and quiet, in fact, she is more stubborn than anyone. "Well." Roe replied with a clear voice. Vivian showed a smile on the corner of her mouth. There was no gas stove in the kitchen, but the local stove. She needed to burn firewood to cook. She wanted to change the stove long ago. But Grandma said that she was not used to using the gas stove. She also worried that it would be troublesome if the gas leaked, because there were only Roe and herself in the house. Fortunately, some people in the vige were d to send firewood in her house regrly, as long as she gave a little money. Vivian was quite busy at the kitchen, soon she finished cooking the rice and put it on the table. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. They sat together to eat, Roe appeared to be particrly lively and cheerful. After dinner, Roe stayed in the room by himself. There were books, pictures and many other gadgets that she bought for him in the room. Grandma helped Vivian clean up the kitchen, then they began to talk. "Vivi, when can Roe have the operation?" "Almost. I''ve got in touch with the doctor. I''ll take Roe out with me when I''m informed." Vivian brushed the bowls with her head down. Grandma sat beside the stove and sighed, which made her old voice heavier. "Vivi, I don''t want to me you, you are smart and sensible, how can you make this low-level mistake?" "You are still young. You can''t live alone with Roe all your life. Your parents must be angry if they know your situation." Grandma sighed heavily. "Are you going to hide the truth from Roe all your life?" "Grandma, I am so sorry to let you worried about it. Roe is not a mistake. He is the most important treasure in my life." Vivian knew that grandma would definitely mention this matter again, and she answered as usual. "Vivi, I am getting old. I don''t know how long I can live. I used to worry about you most, now I worry about you and Roe. I leave nothing. Your grandpa only left an old house. What if I leave?" Grandma certainly didn''t think Roe was a mistake, but she knew how hard it was for a woman to raise a child by herself. Vivian''s eyes were sore, her tears almost fell down, she sniffed, and said in a hoarse voice, "Grandma, you''re sure to live to a ripe old age. I can support our family on my own." "Well, if your parents hadn''t been out for business, they wouldn''t have let you alone." Vivian was sensible, but she couldn''t do anything about it. Life is always so realistic. "Grandma, Roe will soon be cured. At that time, I will not only earn money to support you, but also save money to buy a big house and take you back. Everything will be OK. Don''t worry about me." In order not to let Grandma worry, Vivian pretended to be optimistic. "No, no, how can you be so young and never marry? Roe is still young and needs a father. You don''t care about yourself, and don''t you care about Roe either?" Grandma shook her head disapprovingly. Since Vivian was suddenly pregnant and came back, there had been rumors in the vige. Vivian didn''t want to talk about it, so Grandma had not asked her for many years. Vivian had washed thest bowl, cleaned up the stove, she took off her apron and jokingly said, "Grandma, don''t worry. If Roe wants a father, I will find someone to marry." She never thought about it, it was not the proper time. Roe''s operation is the most important thing. "You are the same old. You should marry someone you like. How could you be so hasty?" Grandma said in a loving and doting voice. Marry some she like? That cold and handsome face suddenly appeared in her mind, and soon she dismissed this ridiculous idea. She herself didn''t know how bitter her smile was. That man, she tried hard to let him love her, but he didn''t, not even a bit, how could she marry him? Vivian smilingly helped Grandma out and yed with Roe in the room for a while. She took out a pile of money from her bag and gave it to Grandma to buy some delicious food. Grandma didn''t want it, "I know you work hard. Don''t give me the money. I still have some money." "Take it, Grandma, I can earn money, this is just bonus, I have my sry." Vivian pressed the money on Grandma. Grandma sighed helplessly. It was OK if she didn''t care about her future, she can be at will, but she can''t implicate the child. Roe also knew that Vivian was going to leave. He knew that he should not stop Vivian, but his body had given a response. Vivian looked down and saw that he was holding her hand and his stubborn and restrained expression. She was so upset that she wanted to go with Roe, but she couldn''t. "Roe, are you reluctant to let me go?" Roe lowered his head and gritted his teeth without saying anything. Vivian had to squat down and look at him. Looking at his red eyes, she was very painful. "I don''t want to leave you, too. I promise that I will take you back." "Really?" Roe almost burst out crying. He didn''t want to part with her mom again. "Yes, I promise." Vivian had thought about it. It''s better to take Roe to the city than to leave him in the countryside. In case he was ill, she couldn''t suffer the consequences. She was thinking of a considerate n. "Okay." Roe reached out and held little fingers with each other. Grandma turned her head, and her eyes were moist. Vivian left slowly in the reluctant eyes of Grandma and Roe. Chapter39 Attend the dinner party Attend the dinner party Vivian returned to the shopping mall and exchanged pleasantries with her workmates, and then she buried herself in the busy work again. The high season in summer, peoplee and go, Vivian was like a spinning top that spun tirelessly. It was almost the same time, Angie stepped into the shop with William, John came in on their heels. "Vivi! Wee to pick you up, and your escort." Angie winked and made signs to Vivian. "How would youe together?" Vivian was in a daze after seeing William, but soon she chose to Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. ignore him and showed a mild smile. "It''s a coincidence." John, with a tall figure, slowly passed William and Angie and stood in front of Vivian. His warm fingertips naturally fell on her bright and clean forehead, and he said in a doting voice, "Why you still go to work, huh? Well, it''s OK that you don''t have a fever." Although it was just in a few seconds, John had withdrawn his hand. Vivian nodded nkly, "II''m fine." "Well, yesterday I still wondered why you didn''t care about Vivi at all, it seemed that my worry was superfluous, right, William?" Angie beat around the bush beside William. Despite they were boyfriend and girlfriend, but she didn''t feel any sweet of love, instead, she was swayed by consideration of gain and loss, and William didn''t do any intimacy to her at all. He simply didn''t reject her identity as a girlfriend. Hearing Angie''s words, Vivian looked at his cold figure subconsciously, identally bumped into his deep and cold eyes, and her heart quivered. His cool voice without a trace of ups and downs, "She doesn''t need other people''s concern." "How can you say that, honey? Vivi is very hard." Angie pretended to take up the cudgel for Vivian. She doesn''t need other people''s concern? Yeah, it''s none of his business. Vivian gritted her teeth and covered her difference. "Mr. William, Vivi is my girlfriend now, I''ll take care of her." John walked in front of Vivian, blocked their sights, and looked straight at William. He seemed to proim his sovereignty. This cognition made William very unhappy. The coldness in his eyes became deeper. He said coldly, "Mr. John is really careful." John frowned. He noticed the irony in his words. If he took good care of Vivi, Vivi would not go to work in spite of illness, which was indeed his dereliction of duty. But, Vivi had nothing to do with William, didn''t she? Why did he have an illusion? William was jealous. Vivian also felt the strange atmosphere. Seeing Angie''s grave and acute eyes, she was flurried. She stepped out from behind and pretended that she knew nothing, "Angie, you haven''t said what you want to see me about for so long." "Ah?" Actually, Angie was thinking about why William became angry, suddenly she was interrupted by Vivian. It seemed that she suddenly remembered her purpose and eximed, "I almost forgot! There''s a business party tonight. Come with John." "He is also a young talent too, right?" Vivian thought that she just rejected Angie yesterday, it was not good to refuse her once again. She looked at John. If he didn''t want to go, she wouldn''t either. "How can we miss Angie''s invitation?" John answered liberally. He looked down and said gently to Vivian, "Vivi, what do you think?" "I think so." Vivian answered softly with her eyes drooping. "Well. Let''s meet at the Imperial Hotel at eight o''clock this evening." Angie blinked yfully. When she turned her head to William, she was a obedient little woman again. "Honey, let''s go back and prepare for it." "OK." William nced at Vivian with his deep eyes. Angie held his hand and he left expressionlessly. Although he didn''t like her intimacy, he just wanted to do it. Out of the door, William let go of her hand. He drove the car first. Angie was still upset. She had been back for so long. Why he was still not used to her intimacy? No, she must make greater efforts. "Vivi, let''s go. I''ll take you home." John gently called back Vivian, who was still in trance. Vivian said apologetically, "John, I''m sorry that you were misunderstood." John looked at her deeply and said nothing. Vivian waited for a moment, but she heard nothing. She looked up at him doubtfully, almost frightened by his straight eyes, "John, what''s the matter? Is there anything dirty on my face?" She subconsciously wanted to raise her hand to wipe it. He grasped her delicate wrist steadily and said in a serious tone, "Vivi, I''m your boyfriend. Don''t be so self-condemned. Your sorry will only make me feel that I''m ipetent as your boyfriend." Vivian was shocked by his serious expression. She was about to say sorry to him when she suddenly remembered that he didn''t like her sorry. So, she just nodded, "OK, I know." "Well, I hope that you can trust me." He stretched his face, and he was still that gentleman. John sent Vivian back to attend the party. He changed his clothes and came back to pick her up. Vivian nodded and agreed, then she went back to the apartment alone. Her heart was extremely heavy, she did not tell it clearly to John now. There were less opportunities if she wanted to say itter. Vivian thought about that man who cared about her, she couldn''t bear to hurt him. She must tell it clearly to John after the party. Vivian returned to her room and opened the wardrobe, which was full of exquisite clothes. She didn''t have extra money to buy any other clothes these years because of Roe''s illness. Basically, William bought her clothes. It was ironic that although William had no feelings for her, he was generous with her. In addition to a fixed amount of living expenses every month, he would buy her clothes from time to time, and even gave her an essory card of a VIP card. It seemed that she''s a captive canary, that''s all. Vivian didn''t want to look at these clothes more, she picked out a ck dress casually. She closed the wardrobe hurriedly, as if the clothes ced quietly were not clothes but terrible hands that pulled her into the abyss. Half an hourter, she received a call from John, he informed Vivian that he had arrived and asked her to tell the floor of the apartment to pick her up. Vivian didn''t know why she want to refuse John toe up instinctively, "Thank you, John, don''t bother." John stopped for a moment and said, "OK." Chapter40 Shes a vicious queen She''s a vicious queen John sat in the car and looked at the apartment in front of him thoughtfully. Vivian still wouldn''t let him enter her private space. Vivian went downstairs with her skirt in her hand and saw John standing in front of the car. When he saw her, his eyes couldn''t help shing a light. He said with admiration, "Vivi, you are beautiful tonight." "Thank you." Vivian replied with a reddish face. She didn''t think she was very beautiful. She just put on a light make-up, so she thought John just said some polite words. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. John knew that he was serious. The ck dress was just like a custom-made one for her, which made her white skin more conspicuous. Her tantalizing vicle was fully disyed, and her graceful figure was also outlined. Looked from the front, it was amon dress. From the back, we could see the designer''s intention. Vivian''s shapely back was showed more than a half. It made people even more imaginative. "If I can, I really don''t want to take you to the party. I prefer to enjoy it alone." "John, I have never thought that you will say that." Vivian was embarrassed by the zing eyes of John. She had never worn the dress before, and she didn''t love the party much, so she didn''t look at herself in the mirror. She herself didn''t know how beautiful she was when she smiled. But they promised to go to the party, naturally, they couldn''t break their words. John got on the bus and started the car again. He went to the destination of the party, the Imperial Hotel. People in the upper ss like to go to ces of entertainment like that. It seems that only when they When they arrived, there were limousines, and social celebrities gathered, and a lot of super stars also appeared. Reporters also waited outside early, looking for the next day''s headlines. Vivian held John''s arm and entered the hotel. There came another scene in it. The exquisite ss shone on the whole venue. The self-service party was crowded with people. So harmonious. Vivian didn''t know John was famous in the city until she saw several people came to greet John. Angie patted her shoulder behind Vivian and said, "Vivi, you are here. I almost can''t recognize you just now." Vivian turned around and looked at Angie, she smiled and answered, "Angie, you are the most beautiful tonight." Actually, there was no more beautiful dress than Angie''s. The pink tube skirt, and simple lotus leaf skirt which adorned with starlight. It was particrly eye-catching under the refraction of ss. In addition, her own outstanding appearance and sweet makeup were like a little princess who was not familiar with the world in the fairy tale. And her prince, wearing a ck suit, was standing beside her, which made him taller and loftier, colder and more indifferent. It seemed that there was no one else in his eyes except Angie. In the eyes of others, they were a pair of golden virgins, who can''t be more perfect Vivian couldn''t help looking down at herself. She was wearing a ck skirt, which just like the vicious queen in the fairy tale world. It''s quite ironic. "Hah, good taste!" Angie also thought that her dress up was very sessful. Although Vivi looked very beautiful and sexy, as she knew, William seemed to prefer the "pure" women. No one noticed his ck eyes, which was elusive. "Well." Vivian responded with a faint smile. If Angie was a budding rose, then Vivian was a beautiful wild lily waiting for people to pick. Between a smile and a frown, showed their own style. Many men were hypnotized by them. His cold eyes made them all in a shiver, they were reluctant to look back. He was so mean! They just had glimpses of them. But if their women were conspicuous like that, he may do that like them. "Vivi, you can''t miss dancingter." Angie asked a teacher to teach her for the dance tonight. She wanted to be the focus this evening. Of course, she wanted to attract William''s attention more. It would be better if she can win his heart. "II can''t dance well." Vivian said with embarrassment. William raised his eyebrows, she was lying. He remembered that when he took her to the party before, she danced very well. Her words surprised him a little. Vivian felt William''s eyes without turning her head, she was afraid of being found out. Other people didn''t know but he knew her well. But she really didn''t want to dance tonight. "I remember that you can dance a little when you were in college." Angie said in a pity. "Vivi, don''t worry. I can teach you." John was confident with his dance skill. "John" Vivian wanted to find an excuse again. William, who had been silent all the time, suddenly said, "Mr. John is so confident, it''s a pity to refuse, and there are so many people, they won''t notice your small mistakes." It seemed that when Vivian heard his "small mistake", it was meaningful. Illusion, it must be illusion. He must say that on purpose, she absolutely couldn''t do that. But she had to do that after seeing John''s expectant eyes. So, she nodded and smiled, "OK." Actually, she refused to do that in her heart, she even wanted to cry! Not far away, there was an inquiring sight. Angie immediately responded with a smile, held William''s arm, and said to Vivian, "Vivi, see youter, my parents are calling us." She acted shyly when she said that. Her shy represented everything, they got to the point of meeting their parents. Vivian looked at William, who had no expression on his face. He looked a little more alienated. "Well, hurry up, don''t let uncle and aunt keep waiting." Hopefully, he could forget that humiliating memory, otherwise "Vivi, do you want to drink something?" John asked. Vivian answered without refusing, "Give me that juice, please." "OK, wait a moment." John left. Vivian nodded but she was looking at Angie and William, and that "kind" parents. Angie was their only child. Angie''s father, who had always been dignified and terrible, even stretched his grave eyebrows to his daughter and to Angie''s mother, who was born rich. This is the reason why Angie was publicized. It was indeed a harmonious scene from a distance. Chapter 41 Eric? Chapter 41 Eric? If that thing didn''t happen, maybe William had already married Angie. A frivolous voice, "Beautifuldy, seeing you are alone, I wonder if I am honored to be with you tonight." "I''m sorry, but I''ve got apany." Vivian frowned slightly and refused him politely. "How can that man leave you alone? Don''t be so shy,dy." The man showed a smile that he thought was elegant and graceful, and kept making eyes at Vivian. Inverted triangle eyes, a t nose, coupled with his two pinches of vibrissae from his nose. Vivian''s eyes were twitching, where did his couragee from? "I already have a boyfriend." Literally, he can get out. But it seemed that the man couldn''t understand her words. He reached out to fingered his fringe, showed an "evil but alluring" look, and suddenly showed his big buckteeth. His big gold teeth, under the light, almost blinded Vivian''s eyes. If there was water in her mouth at the moment, she will definitely spit it out. The man''s taste was so terrible. "Miss, you are so beautiful, so kind, so lovely, suitable for a more handsome man." For example, his nick name "the little prince of his nightclub" always worked. He didn''t believe that he couldn''t win her heart. Thinking that he could spend a good night with this beautiful woman tonight, his was so excited. Not only Vivian''s eyes began to twitching, but also her mouth began to shake. Who do you think you are? "I''ve already had a boyfriend. He''ll get me the juice and be back soon." The man heard she repeated that she had a boyfriend, but he did not see her boyfriende over, he thought she was ying a trick on him. He thought himself emotional, "Miss, I know you''re shy, it doesn''t matter. I forgot to introduce myself. I''m Eric, deputy general manager of Eric filmpany." He was winking at Vivian, "It was easy for you to enter the showbiz, with my resources." Wanyu filmpany? Vivian seemed to have heard of it. It''s an entertainmentpany with a strong background. But at present, the brain-impaired deputy general manager was actually a rich second generation. Vivian moved backward and kept a distance and said, "Thank you, but I''m not interested in it." At the same time, she was also finding John. He shouldn''t have gone for so long withouting back with a ss of juice. Seeing Vivian refused him repeatedly, Eric was immediately unhappy, and he didn''t remember that she was the unmarried girl of which rich family. He guessed she was just a social climber. How dare she refuse him? He said angrily, "Miss, don''t be shameless." Vivian frowned unhappily. Now she became angry from embarrassment. Vivian didn''t want to argue with him and chose to go away. However, it seemed that Eric didn''t intend to let her go. His hand reached out, almost touched Vivian''s back. A tall man grasped Eric''s hand readily, he said in a cold voice, "Mr. Eric, what are you doing?" "William? Let me go!" Eric didn''t expect that he woulde here. What''s more, he is a tough guy. Although William is not the boss of a bigpany, he has aw firm, and Angie He didn''t dare to provoke William. Awyer is required whenever thepanies meet trouble. William is a winning general. His father was even polite to him. But now his wrist hurt. Can he let him go first? Vivian turned around to look at the men wonderingly. Seeing William holding Eric''s wrist, she soon understood what was going on. She didn''t thought Eric didn''t give up and wanted to attack her. She was grateful but doubtful. He was meeting her parents with Angie, didn''t he? How can he appear next to her? Where is Angie? William let Eric go without expression. Even if he just stood and didn''t speak anything, he made people feel intimidated. Eric was not willing, but he had no chance to win against William. So, he could only re at the two of them. He turned around angrily and left. It''s not toote for a gentleman to take revenge. He would find William again, and he would never give up the woman. Eric just took two steps and felt slipped. Because of the inertia, he hit the corner of the table hard. The marble table was undamaged. It was just that man named Eric was whining, covering his crotch, rolling up and down in pain on the ground. The shrill sound made the men on the scene tighten up and mp their crotch subconsciously. Even William, the expressionless man, sipped his lips. "Ah...It hurts me. I''m...done." She didn''t get it at that moment. How could Eric hit the table in such a precise position? No, although it was not obvious, there seemed to be water mark on the ground. Vivian couldn''t help taking a look at William. The champagne in his hand He was so bad! But why he would help me? When Vivian was thinking about the reason, Eric had been carried down. People around him only see Eric sliding down. They didn''t see Eric pester Vivian. Therefore, they treated it as an ident. "Vivi, what''s the matter? Are you ok?" John came and said apologetically that he just went to get two cups of juice. He met several business partners halfway, who operated important projects with him recently. He had to stay for social activities. When he finally got out of there, he noticed that she was surrounded by many people. Vivian didn''t want him to worry about it, and William had already dealt with it for her, so she understated, "It''s OK, it''s just an ident." Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. "What''s going on?" Angie also came over and saw William was also there. She asked coquettishly, "What happened to you, honey? I heard that there was an ident." "I don''t know." William answered without changing his expression. Chapter 42 Come to me tonight Chapter 42 Come to me tonight Vivian called William "old fox" in her heart, but she was in a daze, "What''s wrong, Angie?" "Oh, I just heard someone say that Eric was hurt and sent to the hospital, but I don''t know what happened." Angie told them the news she heard from others. Vivian nodded slightly to show that she was not so curious, so Angie didn''t take it seriously. Only John looked at William''s expression thoughtfully. "What happened to you guys? Why you guys be dumb at the same time?" Angieined unhappily. How strange they are tonight! William and Vivian were strange, so was John! This feeling of being excluded made her very ufortable. Obviously, she was the focus tonight. The ssmp on the top suddenly darkened, reced with a warm and softmp. The exnation of the three people was omitted. The organizer on the stage also announced that the party was in the final stage, which was also the dance party that Angie had been waiting for a long time. With the music ying slowly, Angie forgot it quickly. Excitedly, she held William''s arm and said, "William, the dance has begun. Let''s dance." "OK." William didn''t refuse and followed her steps. Angie didn''t forget to urge, "Vivi, hurry up, or I might be the queen of tonight''s dance party." Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. John bent down and reached for her hand, made a very gentlemanly movement, and said softly, "My princess, do I have the honor to invite you to dance?" Vivian put her hand in his hand and jokingly said, "John, I prefer you to call me Syndra''s stepmother." John was shocked, and then his smile became deeper. The person he liked was really different. All girls want to be princesses, but she wants to be stepmother. She''s lovely. They followed the crowd and walked slowly to the dance floor. Maybe the light was too dark. Each pair of dancing men and women didn''t know who was next to them. They could only see their nearest partner. Beautiful and pleasant music, in this hazy and ambiguous atmosphere, extended a different mood. In fact, dancing is also a simple ballroom dance. It''s possible to exchange partners at a certain stage, which is the root of the charm of ballroom dance. "Vivi, have you said you can''t dance well? You are modest." John danced with Vivian for several minutes, only to find that her dance steps were very urate, even more refined than his dance. As if to prove John''s words, Vivian stepped on his feet at once, "Oh, I''m sorry! I''m so sorry that I stepped on your feet." "It doesn''t matter. You just need to keep the pace." John was good-tempered. It may be an illusion. She had stepped on him for several times since he finished his words. Actually, Vivian didn''t feel sorry but a little relieved. She almost exposed the fact that she can dance! In fact, she is a very talented dancer, but for some reasons, she can''t choose her own preferences. Fortunately, John didn''t find out. Vivian felt embarrassed and said, "I''m too stupid to dance. I won''t mind. You can find others to dance with you. I''ll find a ce to wait for you." John leaned on Vivian and said softly in her ear, "It''s OK. It doesn''t hurt. I''m willing to endure it." Vivian''s face turned red and didn''t know what to say. As the music suddenly became heated, it was a signal to exchange partners. Vivian''s hand was released as she rotated. When she came back to her mind, she had already fallen into another embrace. Cold breath with a hint of smoke, the familiar smell that made her trembling. Why she would run to William? So now Angie was staying with John? "Dancing with me will make you distracted?" His sweet voice was gripping. It was like a stone falling on the calm and wavelesske, rippling the water, "Why it''s you?" "Why not?" William asked in a low voice, his hot breath was around her ears, and her ears became hot. This man must be on purpose! Then don''t me her for being rude. When she stepped on John, Vivian only stepped on him symbolically, without any effort. When it was William''s turn, she was rude. It seemed that she was venting her inner dissatisfaction. The man opposite her was annoyed for several times. She wore her eight- centimeter high-heeled shoes today. She was not joking. She pretended to be very sorry and said, "I''m sorry, I didn''t mean to, Mr. William." William made a sudden effort. The two people who were close to each other were like sticking together without any gap. His cold voice with the magic of demagogues, "It doesn''t matter. I don''t mind." Vivian was so angry. William must do it on purpose, and his hands were there "Mr. William, don''t mess with me." "What did you say? Respect, like this? Or is that?" William said, touching her smooth back with his hand, and slowly put his hand down. "Enough..." Vivian was shaking when she spoke. His hand was almost there! "Well, John taught you like this just now." Vivian was getting angry, but she didn''t notice William''s cold eyes when he said that. Vivian seemed to be deliberately angry with William, affectedly sweet, "Hum, John is not so frivolous as you are, he respects me." So, John didn''t touch her back like him. His frown rxed a little and he didn''t care her words, "Well, it seems that Mr. John is nice." That''s right, but Vivian always felt that it was so weird for him to say it, she can''t refute him, so she just stopped talking. However, it seemed that William did not intend to let her go. He said in a low voice, "Do you remember the three agreements you promised me?" Her soft back suddenly became stiff because of William''s words. William touched her tight back and said, "It seems you haven''t forgotten." "What do you want?" Not only Vivian''s back was stiff, but also her voice. "Stay with me tonight." William''s hoarse and mellow voice clearly came into Vivian''s ears. "No way." Vivian refused him without thinking. What does this man treat her as? A casual woman whoes and goes at his order? She had made a clear distinction with him and he had stayed with her best friend. Now, when he said this, Vivian still felt a little nervous. He really didn''t care about her. Chapter43 Have no right to refuse Have no right to refuse "You don''t have the right to refuse." William said peremptorily. "Don''t overdo it." The charming and gentle atmosphere between them disappeared. Vivian trembled with anger. Is this the man who she had felt in love for three years? Why he didn''t leave her a good memory in the end, but treated her in such a cruel way? Since you don''t love, please let go. "In order to prevent you from breaking your words, I decided to draw up a contract for you. If the three conditions are not fulfilled," William said in a cold voice, he continued, "then you won''t get the five million." Those who dare to scheme against him must pay for it. He would not let his woman go with the money and then stay with another man. Her body blood coagted in a moment, and looked at the man in front of her incredibly. What is he talking about? Signing the contract? The three conditions must be fulfilled, or the check will not be cashed? Why, why didn''t she go to the bank earlier to cash the check? She thought he wasn''t that kind of person. In the past three years, she thought she was right. She thought that he loved her, at least a little bit. In addition to making things ridiculous, she was in a desperate situation. Vivian hated her stupidity and self-righteousness, but the five million yuan can''t be abandoned too. "William, try another condition." Vivian''s voice was extremely cold, so did her heart. William listened to her cold voice, and her beautiful eyebrows gathered together. Suddenly, he thought that the little woman in his arms was the one that was responsible for this. He said slightly, "Now I only want you do as I request." She had no right to make a decision. She had never won, but she had never lost like this. She left nothing, not even herst dignity. She heard her voice and replied coldly, "OK, I agree." She had already made a deal with him, there was no possibility of turning back. But why she was heartbroken, as if there were countless knives in her chest, constantly wringing, but she couldn''t die, she must bear the pain of bone erosion. Suddenly, William suddenly froze. The water on the back of his hand seemed to burn his skin and reached his heart. When he came back to his mind, his hand was empty, just like his heart. For the first time, he doubted whether there was a problem with his decision. Vivian was biting her lips to keep her emotions in her control. She first walked slowly and carefully avoided the crowd. When she got to the ce where there was no one, she started to run with great strides. The eight-centimeter high-heel shoes was not so easy to control. Soon, Vivian sprained and fell on the ground. Although it was not cold marble, it hurt her without any cushion. Her foot became red and swollen. Vivian took off her shoes as if she didn''t feel the hurt. She took them on her hands and limped out. How can the pain on her bodypare with that in her heart? She had only one thing to do now. To leave this horrible ce quickly. But when she came to the fountain of the hotel, she couldn''t hold on. No matter in body or in mind, she had reached the limit. Tears were like pearls that had broken in line and slipped through the corner of her eyes. Silent crying was sadder than loud crying. Vivian couldn''t cry out. William is awyer. As long as the contract was drawn up, it must be legal once she signed it. She had to do that ording to the contract. If she didn''t agree, she won''t get the money for Roe''s operation. But now William is Angie''s boyfriend. How can he do this? Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. Is it because of her threat? What should she do? Run away with Roe? But what about Roe''s illness? Vivian knew that she could onlypromise in the end. "You cry alone." Vivian looked up at the rest chair not far away. An unclear figure was there. She listened to the voice. It seemed that he had been sitting there for a long time, so her embarrassed expressions were all seen. "You''re still so down." Vivian noticed that the man used the word "still". Has he met her? But she didn''t have any impression on him. "Who are you?" Only when Vivian spoke did she find how hoarse her voice was. "You forgot to invite me to have a meal." The man reminded Vivian of the wild man that she met at the gate of the building. "It''s you. I''m sorry. I thought you would call me." She never wanted to miss a meal. Jack also came to the party, but he didn''t like the silent atmosphere, and he couldn''t dance at all, so he came out. He wanted to enjoy the wind, but unexpectedly a bold woman ran into his sight. She cried as if no one else. Although she didn''t howl, the asional whimper from her mouth reminded him of the "cat" who ran away in panic that day. This time, she was bullied again. She was really weak, and he always hated it. Jack got up, walked to Vivian, and made a gesture, "Well, two meals." "Ah?" Vivian looked at him with her big eyes and stared at the man in front of her. She didn''t know that she was at a loss, like a kitten who couldn''t find her way home. Jack said in a light tone, "It seems that you can''t go back alone, you can go back with me, or you can choose to go back like this." After his reminding, Vivian also found that it was not suitable for her to take a taxi to go back alone. She raised her hands and smeared her face. They were all sticky foundations. "Thank you, sir." Vivian felt that she was at a loss. This man helped her twice, but she didn''t even know his name. "My name is Jack." He seemed to know her embarrassment and said forwardly. "Thank you, Jack." Vivian just got up from the stone bench and felt the pain from her ankle. Her foot may be swollen, but she still insisted on the pain and slowly followed Jack. Jack walked two steps forward and then turned back. He carried her in his arms without asking her permission and walked forward easily, "Too slow." "..." Vivian said nothing. Her heart was heavy. She was annoyed when she thought of the man she would face tonight. She didn''t notice that the man seemed to take a look at her. On the way back, Vivian received a phone call from John, he was worried about her. She told a lie with guilt that she was not feeling well and wanted to go back to rest. After hearing that Vivian was notfortable, he wanted toe to see her. Vivian refused and said that she had been lying down and was ready to go to bed. John had to let her go. After hanging up the phone, Vivian felt a little embarrassed. After all, she lied to John in the presence of another man. Chapter44 Alans test n''s test What Vivian didn''t know was that not far away there was a tall man kept standing there. He looked at her being carried away by another man and disappeared. His thin and cold lips became even colder. His worries seem superfluous. William turned back to the party. "Honey, where have you been? I can''t find you anywhere." Seeing Williaming back from the outside, Angieined in a low voice, "Dad let mee to find you." It was hard for Dad to ept a person. She managed to create an opportunity but he didn''t catch it. He wasted her effort. "It''s too stuffy here." William exined lightly. "Then you should tell me." Angie noticed William''s displeased eyes and stopped theter words. Tonight''s event was the major. She didn''t want her n be disrupted because of these small things. John came over and said with a worried look, "William, Angie, I have to go back." "Why? Where is Vivi?" Angie kept looking him and wondering. "She''s not feeling well." John took a deep look at William. He remembered that when he was just exchanging partners, he was staying with Angie, so William must be stay with Vivian. And Vivian was good all the time, and suddenly she felt ufortable and wanted to go back. What happened to them? "Why don''t you take her back?" In fact, if she didn''t see Williame in from the door, she also thought that William left with Vivian. However, she quickly denied this assumption in her mind. How could her best friend stay with her man? And Vivi was clear about her feelings for William, so she will not do that to her. "I don''t know. I''m going to see her." John saw that there was no superfluous expression on his face, and he began to feel a little uncertain. Isn''t it because of him? Anyway, he was going to have a look. "Well, hurry up and help me say sorry to Vivian. I can''t go now." Then Angie blushed, maybe tonight, they would both stay together. John nodded and passed them. "William, let''s go. Dad said he would introduce some friends to you." Angie looked at the man beside her, he was extremely attractive. If he can be gentler to her, it will be perfect. "OK." It was a simple tone. Angie didn''t notice the cold light in William''s eyes. n smiled lightly. He nced at the two people kept walking in. However, he became serious, especially when he looked at William. "Dad, this is William." Angie loosed William''s arms and acted like a spoiled child. "I know." n certainly knew what his daughter meant. She didn''t want her father to go hard with William. It was hard to keep his daughter, but it was unknown whether William was qualified to be a son-inw in his family. A smallw firm, no matter how powerful it is, it can''t turn over many waves. However, William is really a capable person. In only three years, he had be a hot celebrity in the city from an unknown It was shortsighted of him to be awyer "Her daughter bes more and more beautiful." "n is really lucky to have such a daughter." "She has a good taste. Her boyfriend " Several middle-aged men standing together beside n were all celebrities in the city. No matter how they talked about it, the man named William always had only one expression on his face. He was calm and magnanimous. He wouldn''t show any other emotions because of their status. This young man was really good and courageous. They saw appreciation in their eyes. Nowadays, young people seldom have such a steady temperament. "You guys, don''t boast about this girl, or she will be cocky." n showed an easy-going smile, but his eyes were on William, he wanted to see his reaction. Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. William could bear the fierce eyes of many years ofmercial warfare. n couldn''t help looking up to him. He had made some progress these years. The emotion on his face was more invisible than before. "Dad, what uncles said was the truth. William is really excellent, isn''t he?" Angie didn''t feel the "surging" between these men at all. She thought she had done a good thing for William just now and gave him a wink. It seemed she was saying, William, look, I am speaking for you. You must be nice to me. William took a look at the naive Angie and smiled. But he was the only one who knew whether it was a real smile or a fake smile. "William has a good reputation in the city at a young age. He is really young and promising." One of the chubby middle-aged men said that smilingly. He was like the Maitreya Buddha when he smiled and looked "kind-hearted". After a pause, he said sadly, "But, why don''t you start apany but be such a dangerous William knew that he was Ellison, a hypocritical man in the city. His "pity" was really painstaking. "I graduated fromw school. My dream is to be awyer." William said slowly and with a cold and light voice, "What''s more, Mr. Ellison seems to need an experiencedwyer to deal with some small troubles recently," Hearing the "small troubles", Ellison''s facial expression changed. He clearly knew that it was not "small troubles" at all but a toughwsuit. Thewsuit involved some secret in his family so it was hard for him to find a reliablewyer. The man in front of him seemed hard to control. No, exactly, it was impossible to control him. "Do you have any idea about it, please?" Ellison became politer. Angie was wondering. Why did Uncle Ellison change his attitude so quick? It seemed he was fawning on William. William said to him without changing his tone, "You''d better find Lawyer Lin to reduce your loss." Chapter45 The drinkers heart is not in the cup The drinker''s heart is not in the cup Ellison''s expression suddenly changed. He pursed his lips and couldn''t make up his mind. William''s words were the same as the topwyer he hired from abroad. Ellison could not win thewsuit at all. He could only do his best to reduce his loss, but what''s the difference between William and those "It seems that you have no idea about this little trouble too." "Since it''s a small problem, of course there are solutions." William casually replied. The "old fox" wanted to get the solutions by taunting him. Ellison was a little surprise, but William didn''t say it out. Now he was not easy to ask him again. n also saw the expression on his friend''s face, and he said amiably, "William, since you have ideas, it''s better to say it and help Uncle Ellison." "Yeah, Uncle Ellison took good care of me when I was a child. You can tell him." Angie heard that they were just small troubles for William. She who wanted William to perform well also urged him. Ha, small troubles. n wanted him to deal with the case that involved dozens of people''s lives need only a slight effort. "As long as you are willing to appease the lower level, how can they cause these troubles?" It was OK if Ellison wanted his help. But he didn''t know whether he would like to pay for it. It was not surprising that Ellison suddenly became a little stiff. What William said was the most difficult way. He would lose a lot of money. But it could keep hispany''s reputation and image. In contrast, the money was not worth mentioning, but Ellison was still deeply distressed by such arge number of money. He still said gratefully, "You are indeed the invinciblewyer in the city. I admire you." William smiled as a response. There was no fluctuation in his indifferent eyes. Others saw Ellison suddenly became polite to William, they became silent. Next was the things no more than making a toast to each other on the scene and a fewpliments. n looked at William thoughtfully. Angie was the happiest here. It seemed that her father and her several uncles were very satisfied with William''s performance. She had said that she had a good taste. William was the best man. The party was almost over. Angie watched n leave with William. There were only two of them in the empty ce. "William, where where are we going?" Angie intentionally drank a lot of wines in the party tonight. Now, her face became red and was like peach blossom. She had a charming look and her voice was soft and weak. Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. William''s cool voice said lightly, "I will send you back." Angie frowned, leaned on William''s arms and exhaled as orchid, "Honey, I want to stay with you tonight." What she said was so clear, William should understand. William nced at the coquettish woman in his arms and held her up with no distractions. He said in a calm voice, "Angie, you are drunk." "..." Angie was anxious. She was not drunk, and she was very sober. Anyway, William must stay tonight. "William, well, take me back first." Going back didn''t mean that he couldn''t stay. Her father wouldn''t go back tonight. Her mother went back to her mother''s ce. Tonight, there were only two of them. William pretended that he didn''t know Angie''s n and sent Angie back to without staying. Angie, who pretended to be drunk, froze for a moment, and saw that William had quickly walked out of the gate. She suddenly stood up from the sofa and hugged William''s back. "Honey, don''t go, stay with me." Angie said almost imploringly. Why did he ignore her hints? Is the smell of pillows in his apartment really important to him? "I''ll read a copy tonight. You can go to bed early." His heart won''t be softened. "William, don''t you really love me?" Angie turned to him. No man could resist such a weak and helpless woman. She could feel that William''s back became stiff, and she knew that William would not be so cruel to her. "William..." William was not softened, but a little shaky. The woman in front of him seemed to be another person. That stubborn woman who was not easy to shed tears. Slowly, his eyes became clear again. Gently loosing her hand, he said, "Angie, if you want to repair the feelings between us, don''t be too radical." Finish saying, he stepped over the side of Angie, and went into the boundless darkness. After a while, there was a sound of engine outside the door, and the car disappeared at the gate of Angie''s house. Angie sat on the ground and looked at the figure to disappear. So, still can''t she? The coolness on the ground prated her body bit by bit. No, she could not let him go. She must find out the woman in his apartment. And William didn''t refusepletely, did he? He just didn''t want sex with her now. Willian must be still angry. She broke up with him at that time, so he couldn''t be with her so soon. She would try to make William fall in love with herself again. On the other side, Vivian, who was sent back by that man, sat on the sofa, liked a criminal waiting for execution. She knew that she would die, but had to wait for death in fear. This mental torture was more terrible than death. "Drriinnggg!" "Drriinnggg!" Two quick cell phone rings made her scared. He finally came. She picked up her mobile phone and took a look. Seeing John''s name, she was relieved. "Hello... John What''s wrong?" "Vivi, tell me the floor you are on. I''lle up to see you." John''s car was parked downstairs of the apartment. He tried hard to search for that image from the lights of thousands of homes. Vivian, with one foot, looked down from the thick curtain seams. John was downstairs. She was moved and a little nervous. William knew where she lived. What if he met John? She couldn''t let John get involved in it. "John, I''ve already slept. It''s sote. You''d better go back." "Vivi, I know you didn''t sleep. Why did you hide from me? Because of him?" John, half leaning on the car, said to the woman over the phone dispiritedly. He was not stupid. He could tell the sound of sleeping. Chapter46 Jealousy Jealousy Vivian bit her lip hard, in order not to make him hear her aggrieved tone. "John, I didn''t hide from anyone. I''ve really slept. If youe up sote and are seen by the gossip neighbors, your reputation will be affected." "Vivi..." John called her name in an entuated tone. Vivian was forced to bear the surging emotion in her heart, and she interrupted him with a smile, "John, if you like,e to the hospital with me tomorrow. My feet seemed to hurt." "Vivi, why don''t you say it earlier? I''ll take you to the hospital now." As soon as he heard of her foot injury, he did not ask anything else again. His kindness also made Vivian feel worse. Why are you so kind to me? She really couldn''t respond to his feelings, "It''s OK, it''s just a small thing. I''m so sleepy. Let''s talk about Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. it tomorrow." John heard Vivian yawning and paused and said, "OK, I''ll pick you up tomorrow." "OK." Vivian hung up the phone. The slim figure still leaned on the window, staring at the man who still hadn''t left. Ten minutes, twenty minutes, half an hour He was still there. Vivian began to worry about it. She was afraid that he would wait downstairs for one night. Fortunately, just when she was worried, John went back to the car and slowly drove away. Vivian sighed and frowned, and didn''t know what she was thinking. Knock Knock- The sound interrupted her thoughts. Her bright eyes looked at the door with some fear. It seemed that there was not a person outside, but the ghost that scared her all night. More appropriately, it should be something she was not willing to ept. The doorbell stopped and rang again, indicating that the person outside seemed to be very patient, repeating one action over and over again. If not for worry of disturbing the neighbors, Vivian really wanted to pretend that she didn''t hear that. She bit her lip and moved slowly. Her ankle had been swollen since she came back. She didn''t turn on the light to check it, so she didn''t know what it was like. Vivian moved to the door with cold sweat on her forehead. She took a deep breath and opened the door. William''s tall figure appeared as scheduled. Seeing the dark living room, his eyebrows slightly raised. If the figure at the door was not too familiar, he thought the woman had escaped. Thinking of Vivian''s habits in the past, he walked in. Vivian felt like a concubine waiting for visit. She was a little stiff and closed the door. It seemed that she was not closing a door, but a cage that cannot escape. "John cares about you very much." William used not interrogative sentences, but affirmative sentences. "It''s none of your business." Vivian clenched her hand and answered coldly. His eyes tightened but his face was still expressionless. He took a document out of his arms and threw it on the table, "Sign it." Vivian slowly moved to the sofa and took out the documents inside. The light was off. She found the signature with the weak moonlight and quickly wrote down her name, as if they were not pieces of paper, but a group of monsters. "Don''t you wanna look at the content?" Vivian''s behavior made him more depressed. "No." Can it change the fact? She smiled mockingly. "Come here." William didn''t like her tough tone, as if he forced her to do that. Thinking of the figure he saw downstairs, his eyes became colder. Vivian was numb. She knew that she couldn''t avoid it. Although the two people had done countless intimate things in bed, she was so resistant this time and even feel disgusted When Vivian finally came to William, she stood unsteadily and was carried by him, and walked towards the door of the room. Just familiar as she went to his apartment, William also knew this small apartment well. He let others sell to her at a very low price. But he never said it to Vivian. Vivian had immersed herself in the university for three years, where she gave her purest love to a dog. She didn''t know how he would know her address and how to find her room urately. William was angry, and his actions became a little rude. He directly threw the woman into the soft bedding. Obviously, it was not a very high, and there was a soft cushion. The woman was still hurt. It was toote to beg for mercy now. William urately found Vivian''s delicate body, leaned over and pressed it. The man''s big hands with distinct bones touch the familiar skin and he knew the sensitive ce of her. With a thin cocoon on his finger, he slowly pulled down her thin skirt. It seemed that he was feeling her nervousness and helplessness. Cold thin lips, moved down from her chest. It was like lighting a fire in the prairie. He wouldn''t stop until the woman begged for mercy. It seemed that Vivian intended to fight against William. His body was clearly beginning to shudder, and she just made herself a salted fish. Full red lips were about to be bitten out by her. She would never give in. William seemed to have already understood Vivian''s foolish idea. His thin lips that originally stayed at her vicle suddenly grabbed her breath at once. His cold tongue pushed to open her teeth and slid into her mouth to greedily absorb her sweet fragrance. Explored every corner of her mouth, let her remember his taste. The Salted fish couldn''t hold any more. She wanted to bite William with her mouth open, which was more convenient for him to lean in. Even her lips and tongue were hooked. The ck dress was also pulled to the chest, the long and powerful hands, wantonly ravaged her soft part. "William... No" She didn''t want to give herself to him in such a way. "You want this? How about that. " William only thought that she was shy. Her voice was cold and lustful, which made him intoxicated. "What do you want..." Her faint voice slipped out of his mouth. It seemed he was to confirm his words, his hand easily touched into her mysterious skirt. Vivian was stiff. Suddenly, she couldn''t bear it. She writhed violently and shouted, "William, I don''t want it, let me go, let me go!" Even though she had made many psychological suggestions, she couldn''t help but flinch at thest moment. She really had no way to ignore her inner feelings for him and gave herself to him in this way. Chapter 47 The first time she saw him angry Chapter 47 The first time she saw him angry She is not a traded product or a clearly marked product. This feeling made Vivian feel so humble...... "I''m not the woman who sells their body. William, please, let me go." The air suddenly quieted down, and the dark eyes of lust in the night were reced by cold air. She even said she was a woman who sold. "PSST-", a cracked voice. Vivian felt cold on his body. She was stunned by what William had done. He waved and beat the rude man in front of him. "William, what are you doing? Stop it. Stop doing this to me." William didn''t hear her cry of grievance. With a sense of punishment, he roughly tore off her clothes and said in a low and charming voice, "Vivian, this is your own choice. Have you forgotten?" Again? Is that the reason why she should be treated in such a humiliating way? Vivian''s eyes turned red, and she didn''t speak any more. She was just like a wood, letting William do whatever he wants. Because of the hard struggle on her feet, she was so painful that she was almost unconscious of the pain. Since she really couldn''t escape, she would follow his wishes and think of it as be bitten by the dog. Anyway, it''s not the first time. Why should she be so tangled? She should feel happy. After all, not everyone''s body is worth so much money. Just three conditions. Bear it and it''ll be over. Isn''t it? But why, she felt so brokenhearted that she was suffocating. All of a sudden, the weight of his body was gone. Vivian was still wondering. Standing beside the bed, William said in a cold voice, "I''m not interested in a piece of wood. Put away This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. your hypocrisy." Vivian grabbed the quilt and retreated to the head of the bed. Her ankle hurt so much that she can''t help but pour out a cold breath. But after a while, she felt her whole foot swollen. There was also a stream of hot and humid things trickling from her feet. Vivian''s hair stood upright with slight pain, her face turned white and her lips was bitten with blood. Even so, she didn''t want to let William know. Because she didn''t want to let William think that she was carrying out some sympathy-getting ploy. The dark ce makes people nervous, but also makes other senses more acute. Let alone William, who has always been like that. Vivian''s subtle breath did not escape his ears. Originally, he just let himself not care. He thought of the sullen hum when he just threw her on the bed, and his face changed slightly. Is her foot hurt? Williams face looks ugly. He remembers that Vivian was carried back. Is it possible that she was picked up because her foot was hurt? "PATA", themp in the bedroom was turned on, and Vivian couldn''t adapt to the strong light at once. Instinctively, she closed his eyes and waited for the adaptation period to pass. "Damn it." Suddenly a burst of loudly shout scared Vivian. Suddenly, it seemed like something was "Don''t move." There was another voice that implied that anger was about to break out. Williams blue tendons on his forehead kept beating when he saw the sight. The white bedspread was dyed red in many ces, and her small and delicate feet were swollen with blood. The wound was still bleeding, and everywhere looked so shocking, and the damned woman has a ridiculous expression. Without a word, William picked her up and walked out of the door. His thin lips were tight, bearing some emotions about to erupt. Vivian saw William''s fierce expression for the first time. She even felt that if she opened her mouth, she would be swallowed alive by this man. Because he''s a face that''s about to eat her. During the whole process, William said nothing, silently put Vivian in the position of the copilot, silently pulled the seat belt for her, and silently returned to the cab to start the car. This kind of silence makes Vivian unconsciously roll her throat. Now William looked terrible. She opened her mouth and wanted to say something. Receiving the frozen vision, he shrank back, put his hands in the front unconsciously, and his back stood up, just like a student waiting for the teacher''s criticism. What a terrible man. William looks cold at ordinary times, but it''s still normal. Now he''s the Asura incarnate. When the car was started, the narrow space in the car was still silent. Vivian, is clearly the injured person. But why William is the man to get angry finally? What does he mean? Along the way, Vivian had a hard time. Atst, she came to a conclusion that William was definitely trying to make her ufortable, so he used this method to deal with her coldly. When the car stopped at the door of the hospital, Vivian began to think about what exactly was he doing. Wasnt he angry to leave? Now he kindly sent her to the hospital. Who said that women''s hearts are moreplicated than men''s? A coat came down from the sky, apanied by the man''s cold voice, "put it on." "I''m not cold..." The next second Vivian came into contact with William''s eyes. She put her clothes on immediately and felt a lot warmer. William retract the gaze, carried her out of the car and walked to the hospital. Vivian was nkly letting William hold herself. When the cold wind blew, it seemed that she suddenly understood William''s intention. She was still wearing that ck dress, and it was roughly torn by William. If she didn''t wear a coat, she would definitely reveal too much. Her eyes became moreplicated and she asked in her heart. What exactly do you mean, William. Why is she getting less and less understood about him? He is clearly with Angie, but he is unwilling to draw a clear line with herself. When Vivian sat on the chair in the emergency room, she still can''t figure it out, but when she heard the old Chinese doctor talking, she had no more thoughts. "Congestion and edema, let''s do bloodletting first." "Doctor, I want conservative treatment!" Vivian said seriously with a face. She didn''t even have the courage to look at William. She wasn''t really afraid of pain. She was afraid of the feeling of knife cutting, which was the aftereffect of giving birth to Roe. Chapter 48 Hospital? Might as well Chapter 48 Hospital? Might as well After bloodletting, Vivian was no different from a deted ball. She leaned on the headboard and one of her foot, which was wrapped like a pig''s feet, was hung in the air. If this man named William was not around her, she might be in a better mood. Since he entered the hospital, he hasn''t uttered a word. His face was ck like a thundercloud. Waiting and waiting, Vivian thought William would leave wisely, but he just didn''t leave and still looked at her with those dark eyes that were like bottomless pools. Well, William has never been shy about looking at her. Vivian thinks that she should say something at the moment. In the first few hours, she was almost process So, is this a pass? William put out the hope in her eyes directly, "don''t think it''s so easy to muddle through." She''d better stay honestly and don''t say anything so as not to make him angry again. But Vivian didn''t seem to understand William''s face, or she didn''t notice, and still said, "William, I have agreed to your request, but finally you gave up this right." It is not easy for her to persuade herself to be hogged by a pig. If she fails, herbor will be wiped out. William replied sinctly, "OK." "Well, then you agree." Vivian''s eyes brightened, but when she saw William trying to unbutton his shirt, she immediately became nervous and asked, "what are you doing? This is a hospital!" William, who has a vivid look, is a beast. William''s face be expressionless and said, "Since you are in such a hurry, I will fulfill my promise." After a pause, he said softly, "Hospital, it''s OK." "Wait, wait, I don''t agree. Let''s talk, talk." Vivian just wanted to get away with it. She didn''t really want to talk to him, and how would she listen to William. It seemed that she was so hungry and thirsty that she had to pester him when she was injured. William seemed to really listen to her. He adjusted his cor slowly and looked at her, "Talk." Vivian''s mouth twitched. The man in front of her didn''t really want to take off his clothes, but intentionally posed like this to scare her. Devious and wicked. But if she really has to sleeps with William. She can''t cross the barrier in her heart. Cleared throat, deliberately put out a serious expression and said, "William, I can''t agree your condition, and I can''t do anything against morality and ethics." "I can ept all other conditions." "OK." "I know you Wait, what are you talking about? William agreed happily, but Vivian didn''t respond well. He was so kind-hearted as awyer that didnt strive for the best interests for himself. There''s no reason. Sure enough, she saw that William had something to say, "I can answer your request, but you must answer me a question." Vivian just wanted to agree, thinking of the previous lessons, she was careful to prove, "not against ethics?" Seeing William nodding, Vivian dared to continue to answer, "then ask." "Vivian, did you hide something from me?" "No." Williams subconscious answer, she also found that she was too worried, more deliberate, and her tight back slowly leaned back. Calmly said, "I don''t know why you think so, but I''ve been with you for so long, do I hide it? You''re the clearest." Speaking of the bright eyes, Vivian did not dodge his cold dark eyes. She silently warned herself that she must not gave herself away in front of William. How shrewd and terrible the man is, she has learned in her heart three years ago. For a moment, William almost believed Vivian''s words, but just almost. It has to be said that her mood is well hidden, even her expression looks serious. If it wasn''t for her pupils to shrink, she would have revealed the deepest tension in her heart. I really cheated him. At first, he was not curious about what Vivian had concealed from him, but saw her feeling of being close to the enemy. His intuition told him that the secret concealed by this woman was absolutely rted to him. What would that be. William couldn''t understand, and was not eager to know for a while. He took back his eyes slowly. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. "You''re OK alone?" "Yes, yes." The instinctive response of Vivian. When William left the ward, Vivian still felt his heart beating in his ear. Looking at William''s appearance, he should have believed her words. Fortunately, she finally concealed him. Vivian rxed her tense nerves then. She breathed out a long breath and patted his chest. "It''s really frightening." She understood why those weekly magazines described William as a god of war in court, powerful and intimidating. Wait, she seemed to forget an important thing. Just now, William said that he would only answer one question if he agreed to the terms. It seems that he didn''t say that the question offset one condition. Turning around, she not only answered a question for free, but also failed toplete a condition. Vivian held the sheet angrily, as if it''s not the sheet in his hand, but the evil-minded man. "William, you scheme me!" William did not leave the ward immediately, listening to a murmur ofintsing out of the ward, his mouth hooked, and soon disappeared in his cold eyes. No matter what Vivian conceals, he had more important things to deal with at present now. When William found out the big secret that Vivian had hidden desperately, he will definitely regret today''s arbitrary decision. Vivian thought that she would spend the long and boring night alone. In fact, she was lying in bed and soon felt sleepy. Within minutes, she went to y chess in her dream. When she woke up and looked at the white walls around her, she remembered that she was hospitalized yesterday. Vivian fumbled to take out his mobile phone from under the pillow. Several messages and phone calls are missed, including three or four messages from Angie and more than a dozen calls from John. It''s almost ten o''clock when I see my cell phone. No wonder I''m in a hurry. Yesterday she asked him to Vivian quickly called him back. Just after the phone rang, John connected. "Vivi, where are you? Are you not feeling well?" "I''m fine. I''m worrying you." Vivian''s were a little worried. No matter what she did wrong, John always thought of her health at the first time. This sincere feeling, pressed on her heart, made her very uneasy. Chapter 49 Almost found out Chapter 49 Almost found out At the other end of the phone, John heard the heavy words in Vivian''s voice. He asked gently, "Vivi, are you ufortable? I''ll go to find you." Vivian thought about it and said softly, "I was not veryfortablest night. I was in the city hospital." "Well, I see. I''ll be there right now." John did not ask why she went alone and did not even think of his boyfriend. Vivian reported her room number and hung up the phone. Her delicate eyebrows tightened deeper. She decided to make it clear when John came. It''s not her style or intention to be sloppy. Vivian decided to rx a lot after that. She also sent a message back to Angie, telling her that she was OK. It''s Angie''s phone call that came in less than a minute after the SMS was sessfully sent. As soon as Vivian connected, the voice of Angie continuous voice came, "Vivi, what are you doing? You don''t reply to messages or phone calls in the morning. If you still don''t reply to my messages in the morning, I will call the police to find you." "Angie, I''m sorry to worry you." Vivian knows that Angie is concerned about herself and doesn''t pay attention to herints. "How can you didn''t even tell me yesterday, which made us so worry. Do you know how nervous John is?" Angie mumbles on the phone, and says with some envy. "Ah, I''m really jealous that John is so kind to you." "What''s the matter?" Vivian asked Angie seems to have found an organization. All the grievances that she has been holding for a whole night are told to her, "Vivi, do you know how I came here yesterday? William hurt my heart so much that he sent me back and left right away." "..." Vivian didn''t know what to say, because William was running to find her, and she was still a little Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. short of "do what you want". She had always a little guilty and uneasy. Angie didn''t care about Vivian''s reaction, and went on to say, "for yesterday''s reception, I bought that childish princess dress specially, and spent a lot of effort to dress up, but a William didn''t see my efforts at all, and refused me." "Vivi, don''t you think I''m beautiful?" Then Angie began to ask seriously. "Angie, when did you lose confidence in your appearance? You are the Campus Belle of our school. "Vivians heart is astringent. It turned out that Angie had nned to stay for the night with William yesterday. Would that happen soon...... Angie sighed and said quietly, "Vivi, you don''t understand. He is William, not an ordinary man. My self- confidence and pride describe vanity in front of him. I really love that man." Hearing that she loves that man from her friend''s mouth, Vivian can''t help biting her lips. She saidfortingly, "William has already admitted that you are his girlfriend. So far, you are the first girlfriend he has publicly admitted, and you have met his parents, haven''t you?" She really dislikes such self, obviously in the heart very resists, but still hypocritically cates own good friend. Although she really wanted to bless them, she could not witness their happiness. Because her heart is also flesh, also can ache. "That''s what I said, but Vivi, why doesn''t William ept me? Is it because he was still angry that I ran abroad before, but I also lowered my posture to ask forpromise?" Angie feels that she still can''t ept it. She is a proud woman. She has been in a good mood since she was a child. She hasn''t suffered setbacks and rejection. Even if she falls in love at University, she will naturally find the best man. It''s only now that William makes her confidence be fragile. "Vivi, to be honest, I feel a mysterious woman around William." Vivian''s fingertip, which held the mobile phone can''t help but tighten because of Angie''s words. It seems that only in this way can she relieve the tension in her heart, "Angie, do you misunderstand something?" "Vivi, women''s sixth sense is generally urate, and I almost know who is that woman." When Angie said that, she was quite satisfied. Just when these words fell in Vivian''s ears, its like a basin of cold water in the first month of the lunar month, which had been cooling her heart. How could that be discovered. When she left, she had covered up her breath and never left her own clothes. Even her hair had been glued away. "- Hello - Hello - are you listening? Why don''t you talk all the time?" Vivian suddenly returned to her mind, her face was pale, and her voice was slightly weaker unconsciously. "I''m listening, I''m just a little surprised." "I knew that you must be shocked by my cleverness." The tone of Angie''s voice rose involuntarily. "Then, what did you find out?" Vivian only felt her heart beating faster and hold a breath. I''m afraid that Angie could find any clues. "Ah, I''m discouraged mentioning this. I just called out the monitor outside the Williams apartment. I didn''t see her face and nothing more." Angie said in a low tone. Hearing that Angie didn''t see her face, Vivian didn''t dare to rx. The only good thing is that every time she went to Williams apartment, she took his car and then took the elevator to the door, so there was no image. "But I''ll always find that woman." Angie made up an angry sentence at the other end of the phone. "Angie, if William no longer meets the woman you said, will you still check her?" A tentative question from Vivian. "Vivi, why do you ask this? Of course, I will check her. I''d like to see how capable the bitch is and how she captured William." Angie said naturally. The big characters of the bitch are like a big hat on Vivian''s head, making her breathless. Is she a bitch? Although Angie broke up with William for a long time when she was with him, she also took advantage of her time and upied three years of happiness. After all, William is her best friend''s boyfriend, and she is with her best friend''s ex-boyfriend. It''s really immoral to say that. "Vivi, what are you doing? Why are you still speechless?" Angie also feels the difference of Vivian. Vivian exined, "no, I''m just thinking about what kind of woman she would be." Angie snorted coldly and said contemptuously, "no matter what kind of woman she is, she is a junior, and I don''t believe that William will choose such woman and doesn''t choose me. I am Williams first love." "Yes, yes." Vivian answered difficultly. Who can stand the position of" first love" in William s heart? First love is always unforgettable, even William should be no exception. Just like her first love is William, though it is only her one-sided secret love. Chapter 50 Two people embracing Chapter 50 Two people embracing "Vivi, I''m going to hang up. William hase to me." Angie''s cheering voice said in a hurry. Vivians heart was full of bitter, and she said softly, "well, go now." At the moment when Angie hung up the phone, she clearly heard the cold voice of the man. Angie, I''ll take you out for dinner. When John walked into the ward, he saw Vivian holding her mobile phone in her hand. Her thin figure leaned against the head of the bed. There was no bright light in her bright eyes. She looked at somewhere of the room dimly. She was quiet like an abandoned child. It''s painful to look at such a pitiful Vivian. "Vivi..." John''s soft voice cried out, he was afraid that his louder voice would frighten her, because she looked so fragile at the moment. "John, when did youe here?" Vivian was stunned for a moment. She had put up the pain in her eyes when she turns sideways. She was still the optimistic Vivian. "I just arrived. How are your feet?" John went over and looked at her right foot. Since Vivian don''t want him to know how sad she is, he should not know. Vivian said in a calm voice, "Its ok. I''m ok. I bled yesterday, but I didn''t look good with the bandage. I twisted it when I came back yesterday." "You haven''t had breakfast yet?" John saw a lunch box on the table that had not been opened. After Johns reminder, Vivian found that there was a delicate lunch box at the table beside her. It was ced quietly. She didn''t know when she ordered it. No, she didn''t order it at all. That man can only be the one who did it. "Oh, yes. I just answered Angies phone and forgot it." Vivian took her eyes back from the lunch box, raised a light smile on his face, and said softly, " John, can you help me throw this lunch box away?" She did not want to think of anything about William, nor would she ept his "sudden" kindness. If Angie didn''t make a phone call, she might have some fluctuations in her mind. But after she heard William''s voice in the phone, seeing this box of rice made her stomach upside down. William could "excitedly" look for her yesterday, and the next day he could pretend to look for Angie without anything. Vivian was not so cheap to pretend nothing happened. John knows the difference in Vivian''s eyes. He doesn''t know who sent this box of rice. "Well, no problem." John, carrying the lunch box in his hand, wondered deeper. This sea cucumber porridge should be bought by a century-old shop in the south of the city. The hospital is in the north. If you are not a very attentive person, how would you go to both the south-est and the north-est, which are far away. After touching the exquisite lunch box, there is still a trace of excess temperature. It seems that the person who delivers the porridge should wait in line in the early morning to buy it. There is still some temperature now, just waiting for Vivians waking up to eat it. Who is it? He is not willing to think about it. "Vivi, you haven ''t eaten yet. I''ll buy two meals." John threw the lunch box and went back to the ward, asked in a warm voice. "Don''t worry, I''m not hungry." Vivian had no appetite. John said disapprovingly, "Vivi, you can''t stop eating when you are sick. Wait a moment, I''ll be back soon." Seeing how cautious he was, Vivian stopped saying anything. She nodded and said, "well, I''ll trouble you, just say." "It''s just a small thing, and I didn''t eat, just together." John said with a wink towards Vivian. Vivian smiled and felt a little embarrassed. She didn''t want to eat. She forgot that Johne here so early that he didn''t eat. As soon as John left, Vivian was again lying on the bed with a wooden face, and the mobile phone he had been holding slightly vibrated twice. Vivian took it up and looked at it. There were clear fonts on it, and they were hurting her. Vivi, William said he was ready to take me home. I am so happy. Vivian returned two words of congrattions, turned off her mobile phone and left them aside. What else can she say besides congrattions? There seems to be nothing left. But I don''t know why, her heart is empty like there is a gap, which makes her panic. Because of this message the gap is also constantly expanding so that she almost thought she didn''t even have a heartbeat. See each other''s parents? How interesting, that''s good. She has struggled for three years. It''s not as good as half a month since Angie came back. How ridiculous. She ran into the wall, broke her head and her body was covered with scar. It''s time to let go. The arrival of John diverted Vivian''s attention. Two people eat quietly. Sometimes John tells some jokes. Vivian alsoughs with him. The atmosphere looks very harmonious. But John felt that the smile on Vivian''s face was not the real smile, but made him feel that she was forced to smile, and just didn''t want to sweep his interest. John sighed a little and said, "if you are not happy, don''t force yourself to smile." Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. Vivian paused for a while, and then she looked up and smiled so deeply that he almost can''t see her eyes. "No, I''m very happy." All of a sudden, John reached out his hand and held Vivian in his arms. His warm voice said with a trace of heartache, "Vivi, don''t be like this, I will feel heartache." The clear masculine breath lightly surrounds her side, and Vivian''s pupil suddenly shrinks. The full and ruddy lips were tightly bitten together, and the tears in her eyes were about to burst. Now she really needs a warm hug and a simplefort. She is really tired. She is so tired that she can''t hold on and breathe any more. Just when she wanted to cry, the young face in her mind pulled her back from the trance. Vivian blinked hard for a few times, holding back the tears, pushed John away gently and said with a smile, "John, what are you doing? I just hurt my feet, but I''m not so vulnerable." John opened his arms and wanted to say something. There was a cruel voice outside the door. "Ouch, I didn''t see anything. Go on, go on, as if you didn''t see us." Angie, holding William''s arm in one hand and pretending to cover her eyes in the other hand, actually did not cover anything, walked in briskly. She kept saying, "I didn''t expect this. I didn''t expect that we would see such a warm scene. Vivi, have Ie at an awkward time?" "So why you stille in." John''s face is natural. Chapter 51 Came at an awkward time Chapter 51 Came at an awkward time Because of their appearance, Vivian suddenly put her fingernails in the palm of her hand and said with a smile, "Angie, why are you here?" "Oh, I''m worried about you, so Ie to see you with William, but it''s not the right time." Angie turned to look at the man beside her, "What do you think of it, William?" His deep eyes looked straight at the woman who had been bowing her head all the time. He responded with a tone of indifference, "Good." No one knew what the dark light in his eyes represented, but it definitely didn''t mean happiness. "And, John, Vivi is my best friend. If you make me angry, I''ll let her ignore you." Angie pretended to be unhappy. "Well, I''ll listen to you." John raised his hand to surrender. "Angie, how long have you been here?" Vivian straightened up and asked, she did not know how long William had been standing outside the door and how long he had watched. She didn''t want her fragile face to be seen by him. Angie thought Vivian was shy and said careless, "Not very long. I just saw you hugging with him." Hearing her words, Vivian could not help blushing, she was embarrassed, actually. "Vivi, you are so shy." Angie said jokingly. "No, I''m not, Angie." It''s OK if Vivian didn''t exin about it. She was unable to exin it clearly now. John reminded her, "Angie, although you are Vivi''s good friend, you can''t bully her like this. Now Vivi is also a girl with a boyfriend." "Hum, you have a boyfriend. Don''t forget I have a boyfriend, too." Angie was unconvinced. "William!" "Let''s go. Don''t disturb them." As soon as William said that, the temperature in the ward was suddenly brought down. It was clearly a hot summer, and Vivian felt that her heart was covered with ayer of frost. "You are right. I don''t want to y gooseberry." Angie was always obedient to William, and she was more willing to get along with him alone. "OK." Vivian nodded slightly and watched them leave without looking at William from the beginning to the end. Angie had been chattering around William, suddenly the familiar smell made her remind of something, "Honey, I smell the taste of Li''s sea cucumber porridge." Smelling the fragrance, Angie looked at the beautiful lunch box ced on the garbage can, and said sadly, "Whoa, who did it? It''s a waste to throw away such a good sea cucumber porridge." Li had been cooking porridge for hundreds of years. Every day, the porridge was boiled new, and the quantity was limited. Even if she was rich, she can''t resist it. Unfortunately, Li only sold porridge in the morning. That''s why she felt it was a pity. The man who heard the word "sea cucumber porridge" looked more and more bleak and obscure, but soon his eye pupil was covered by ck shadow again, and his said indifferently, "Let''s eat it now if you like it." "William, you are so kind to me. Let''s go next time." Angie felt happy for a while. She thought that William would alienate her afterst night. Unexpectedly, he came to find her this morning. She was more confident now. In the Ward- John looked at Vivian''s tired expression and asked with concern, "Vivi, do you want to lie down and rest first?" "Well, I''m a little sleepy. I want to sleep." She said without refusing. John sat up and said, "OK, have a rest. I''ll see youter." "Good." Vivian nodded in response. She seemed to have something hidden in his heart and didn''t notice the worry in his eyes. All the people left. She was the only one left in the room. Viviany on the bed quietly, nk in his mind. She also had three conditions to fulfill. She was sure that William would never give up so easily. No matter how hard it was, she must finish it as soon as possible. ... Since Vivian''s foot was injured and asked for a long holiday, she became more leisurely, and William hadn''t appeared. Sometimes She heard the name from Angie. Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. John woulde here on time every day to deliver food to Vivian, go downstairs with her to enjoy the sunshine and have a breath of fresh air. Their modes of getting along are also bing more and more harmonious. Vivian''s idea of trying to make it clear to John had note true, whenever she wanted to say something. As if he had known what she would say, John would always try to sidetrack. Half a monthter, when Vivian felt that she was going to grow hair, she was finally able to leave the hospital. This day, John also drove to pick up Vivian. Two people were sitting in the car, John seemed to say casually, "Vivi, in order to celebrate your discharge from hospital, let''s have dinner and celebrate together in the evening." Only John knew how worried he was if Vivian refused him. He had prepared to give her a surprise tonight. "Celebration? No need. If you want to celebrate, I would like to cook a meal as a reward for your care for half a month." Vivian thought it was OK. I''ve trouble him for half a month. I can''t let him spend any money. Vivian thought. "Vivi, you just leave the hospital. It''s the same to go out to eat. How about I pick you up at 7 p.m.?" John also wanted to eat the meal made by Vivian, but the "celebration" tonight was very important to him. Dinner, next time. Vivian tilted her head to think. When she left the hospital, the doctor also told her that she couldn''t stand for too long. She had to rest for a few days and get used to it. Forget it. She would rather pay for the meal. "Good idea. But I will pay for the meal." John heard Vivian''s promise, and the corner of his mouth couldn''t help but go up. He had already prepared the dinner. Naturally, he had already paid for it. He just wanted her to promise him. He can''t wait to have the meal. Vivian didn''t know why John was so happy. Isn''t it just a meal? But she didn''t think more about it, because she asked for half a month. Bonus, performance, sry, her heart began to hurt. In addition, William''s huge sum of money that couldn''t be cashed in. She was short of money these days. John was care about her and would still like to pay for the meal. She could only work harder. Her joy of leaving hospital had been dispelled by the bleak prospect of the future. Chapter52 Marry me Marry me At night, when the lights began to shine, the prosperous city showed another scene. Vivian, dressed in casual clothes, followed John to the tall building in front of her. She had an impulse to turn around and go. In addition to the Imperial Hotel, there''s another expensive five-star restaurant in Jin''an Blue Bay Hotel. The minimum price of amon appetizer is about 1400$, which is equal to her one-year sry, oh no, it should be equal to her three-year sry. She knew how expensive the dishes were. When she worked in the past, she overheard the discussion of envy and jealousy from the shop assistants, she is a girl with a very limited outlook. Poverty limits her imagination. Because she couldn''t imagine why the bad dish was so expensive. "Let''s change to another ce to have dinner." She couldn''t afford the price, and she finally knew why he dressed formally. John looked at Vivian''s lovely expression and said with a smile, "Vivi, I have already decided to have dinner here. I know the owner of this restaurant. You don''t need to pay for it." Vivian looked down at her T-shirt and casual pants, and said, "John, let''s change a ce. I''ll be kicked out if I go in like this." Her clothes were "disheveled", generally, she was not allowed to be put in this kind of high-level ce. John hold her little soft hand and went inside. "It''s OK. We are the only two in the restaurant." Yeah! If there are only two of us in the restaurant, I don''t need to care about what other people think of me. However, this is not the point. There are only two people, it means he booked a whole restaurant?! Vivian''s way of thinking was different from others, and she didn''t pay attention to the key at all. "John, can we cancel it now? It''s too expensive." We are not celebrating going bankrupt. She would feel guilty if he paid. John raised his pretty eyebrow and asked, "Don''t worry about it. I can afford it. Don''t you believe in my ability to make money?" "Of course not. I just ..." There''s no need to exaggerate like that. "I''ve booked the restaurant. It''s impossible to cancel it. You can''t let me spend money and waste the food. Let''s go." John said, pretending to be pathetic. For the first time, Vivian found that gentle men''s coquetry was also irresistible. Moreover, he said that he had paid for it and could not cancel it. If she didn''t go, it would be a crime. So, Vivian was convinced by John. Blue Bay Hotel has its own characteristic, located on the top floor of the highest building in the city center, surrounded by transparent viewing windows. It is the best ce to enjoy the night view of the city. Quiet dining room, dim lights, a table by the window, there were candle lights, roses, and red wines on it. Two waiters stood by to help set the dishes. Vivian became uneasy after knowing it. She became slow aftering out of the hospital. She could say it''s not that simple. It''s a proposal!! She was frightened by the bold assumption in her mind. Oh God no. "Your dishes are ready, sir." The waiter said respectfully and left. There were only two of them in the room. Seeing Vivian''s dy in moving his chopsticks, John asked with concern, "Vivi, why don''t you eat them? Are these dishes not suitable to your taste?" "No, no, it''s just because these dishes look so beautiful. I can''t bear to eat them." Vivian replied with an embarrassed smile. She would like to eat the tasty food normally. Now thinking about what might happen next, nothing could interest her. John paused and said, "Vivi, did I scare you?" Vivian nodded her head hard and shook her head quickly, "No, let''s eat quickly. It''s going to rain." John looked at the starry night sky, and at Vivian, who was a little anxious. Has she known his purpose? Receiving his eager vision. Vivian immediately picked up the knife and fork to eat. She appeared to be hungry. "Eat slowly, don''t worry. Even if it rains, I will send you back safely." Besides, he checked the weather forecast and there would be no rain in the next three days. "Well. Let''s eat. It''s delicious." Vivian thought that she couldn''t take in. Eating the food was like chewing wax, which didn''t exist. The restaurant chose the best ingredients and three-star Michelin chef to cook. The price is high, but the dishes taste absolutely good. John looked at her, as if she was really hungry, and swallowed the words. It''s better to say it when she finished eating. Vivian was very happy. Fortunately, she had made a fool of him. After dinner, she could leave on the plea of the hurt of her foot. Then she could eliminate the embarrassment, and say it clearter. Perfect! But she forgot that he was ready for it. A few men in Spanish clothes, with violins around their necks, came over slowly while ying. Vivian felt her head was getting big as a cow in an instant. At this time, John also walked towards Vivian, took out a beautiful box from the pocket of his suit pants, and knelt down to Vivian on one knee. He said to her solemnly and seriously, "Vivi, marry me." It''s really a proposal! Vivian had an impulse to jump through the window. Of course, if she wouldn''t die, she would try. "Jo John, what are you doing?" Vivian stuttered when she spoke. "Vivi, I know we havent been together for long, but I''ve fallen in love with you since I was in college," he continued, his serious expression unchanged, "I know it''s abrupt, but I''ve thought it over carefully." "I hope I can protect you from any harm in my life, and I hope I can be your dependence, your harbor, and I hope I have the honor to support the family for you." "Vivi, I love you, and I hope you can ept my proposal." John was serious. Vivian was moved by his genuine love, that was all. She couldn''t lie to herself, and John. In fact, she couldn''t forget William. But she did not know how to refuse him without hurting him. Just as Vivian was about to scratch her ears, she was "saved" by a ringing. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. Vivian had never thought that the ring of her mobile phone would be as beautiful as the sounds of nature. She said with some apologies, "John, I''m sorry, I have a very important thing to deal with. I''ll call you tomorrow." After that, Vivian drifted away like the wind. If the doctor saw it, he would not believe she was a patient who had been disabled not long ago, and now she had disappeared like the wind. Chapter53 Renewing old memories Renewing old memories Vivian flied out of the restaurant and found a ce to rest and sat down, with a panting expression. It was John''s sudden proposal that frightened her. She couldn''t understand why he did that. Even if they were a couple, it was not the right time to get married, was it? The ringing of her phone in her hand reminded Vivian that someone was still looking for her. She was still curious about the person who was calling her. "Hello..." "Vivi, did you do the long-distance running? Why do you breathe so hard?" The woman over the phone paused, and said jokingly, "What are you doing?" "Selina, don''t talk nonsense. I don''t know it''s you." Vivian heard her familiar teasing voice and answered helplessly. The woman over the phone was Selina, a good friend who yed with her when she was a child. It must be fate. Her family is in the city too, even stronger than n''s. But Selina''s father, a soldier of military origin, was stubborn in his mind. He also applied the theory of filial piety to his children and grandchildren. He also sent Selina to the countryside, he thought it could "train her survival ability". After that, she became a good friend with Vivian, and returned to her home after high school, but the two had a good rtionship and never lost touch. As an adult, Selina is easy-going, regardless of the objection from her family, and seldom came back to work alone. When she was pregnant with Anna, she often came to Vivian for help. So, they treat each other as their own family members. "There''s something wrong with that cell phone. It''s normal to change it. Forget this. Where are you? I just came back and I am very bored. Come out and get together." Selina vaguely covered up the matter of changing the number. "Well, I remember you haven''t changed the number for eight years." Vivian didn''t believe it. She knew her friend well. Selina is a girl looks easy-going but sensitive. She had been secretly in love with a man for fifteen years, who was really her childhood sweetheart. Vivian didn''t know why she didn''t change her number eight years ago when they parted. The Nokia sent by that man had been kept by her until now. It''s also incredible. She had been secretly in love with a man too, but neither of them seeded. "Why do you be so wordy? If you don''te out, I''ll hang up." Selina was going to hang up. Vivianpromised, "OK, for the sake of your help, I''ll wait for you, same ce." "I help you? What are you talking about?" Selina asked suspiciously. "Forget it. I''ll tell youter." Now it was her turn to be ambiguous. Selina smiled and hung up the phone, "OK." Vivian looked up at the location of the Blue Bay and sighed. John must be very angry with her escape. Forget it. Come to Selina first. The same ce, as the name suggests, is MacDonald, which is quieter than KFC. To put it simply, McDonald''s is a ce on the pedestrian mall in the city center. Vivian ordered a coke for her friend. She asked for a juice and found a quiet ce and sat down, waiting for her appearance. About 40 minutester, a hot woman with red hair came in, and all the men in the shop paid attention to her. As expected, males are all visual animals. Her name sounds soft, but she is actually a wild woman. In her own words, her name is the biggest failure of her life, and also the most regretful thing of her father. He wanted a granddaughter who knew how to be reasonable and obedient, but he brought her up into a tough girl. So, when her father saw Vivian, he was very happy, as if she was his real granddaughter. Selina sat casually in front of Vivian, took up the coke and drank a lot. She said with a sigh, "Vivi, it''s nice of you to order a cold drink for me. I''m so tired." "Selina, pay attention to your image." Vivian said. Doesn''t she know the men are looking at her? Selina snorted scornfully, "Don''t worry. They are just wusses." The man next to her seemed to hear Selina''s impolite words and was about to get angry ande to argue. Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. The man heard her coquet words, "I''ve got 10nd Dan of Taekwondo and the national champion of martial arts." The man was scared, and obediently sat back. Vivian nodded her head without any doubt. She was qualified to be arrogant. Although she was misbehaved sometimes, she never overdid it. Selina blinked and stared at her excitedly and asked, "Vivi, you haven''t told me how I help you." "Nothing. I''m just kidding." Vivian took a sip of the juice on the table to cover up the unnaturalness. "Really? Do you have any secret?" Selina stared at Vivian like a radar, wanted to see through her. No. She was sure that Vivian tried to hid something from her. Vivian couldn''t stand her sight, she sighed and exined what had just happened. "Oh. That guy has a good taste. I must have a look at him tomorrow." Hearing John''s proposal, Selina''s face turned ed, as if she was the person who was asked to marry. Vivian said angrily, "Don''t make it messier. I just escaped from him. I don''t know how to exin it to others, don''t make it messier." "Hum, since he has the courage to propose, he will not give up so easily. If he gives up, just let him go." Selina gossiped with Vivian and changed a topic, "By the way, Vivi, how is my son?" Vivian showed a smile when she heard "son", "Roe is fine." Selina witnessed his birth, so she''s also his godmother, so her feelings towards Roe are even more unusual. In her own words, if she doesn''t marry in her life, she will treat Roe as her child. "How is Roe? You really have the heart to leave him to Grandma." Said Selina with disapproval. Vivian thought for a while and said with a worried face, "Roe''s operation can''t be dyed. I don''t want to leave him with grandma, but I can''t take him to work. Besides, Grandma is old and not used to city life." Chapter54 Are you going to sell your body? Are you going to sell your body? "You''re heading for trouble. Anyway, Roe is also the son of that wretch. He should be responsible for it, shouldn''t he? " Selina said with anger. It''s not that she doesn''t want Vivian to have Roe, but now Roe has a heart problem. It''s impossible for Vivi to afford the high cost. She was not willing to let William know that. She is heading for trouble, isn''t she? "It doesn''t matter. I have contacted the overseas hospital for Roe." Vivian paused and said firmly, "I can take Roe to have surgery soon." "What do you mean? Do you pay for the bill yourself?" Selina couldn''t help but increase the volume, causing people around to look at them. She was red at by Vivian, and she drew back her sight. "I''ll find a way." Vivian was suffering. She had difficulties that couldn''t say. Selina pulled Vivian over and asked her in a low voice, "What can you do? Huh? Why don''t you let him know?" "Selina, don''t ask. I''ll find a way." Vivian didn''t dare to look at her face. Selina began to thought about her. She hesitated for a few seconds. Leaning on Vivian''s ears, she said sadly, "Vivi, are you going to sell your body?" "Eh? What the hell are you talking about?" Vivian didn''t think her friend had drawn such a conclusion after thinking for so long. Selina looked at Vivian''s little red face and thought that she was exposed. She persuaded, "Vivi, don''t do stupid things. Even if you don''t want to tell the truth to that wretch, you can also tell it to me. " Vivian thought she was a drama queen and mind-blowing, and exined helplessly, "Selina, it''s not the way you said. I say there is a way, there must be a way. But I can''t say that, I hope you understand." "So, you are not going to sell your body?" Selina looked at Vivian''s serious eyes and thought that she herself was exaggerating. She scratched her head and said, "Aha, I care about you so much." Vivian raised her eyebrow and didn''t answer. "Well, I''m concerned about it." Selina blinked innocently and made eyes at her. She had already attracted by her if she were man. But Vivian had been immune, and she couldn''t help "Ha-ha, I know you''re the best. When can I go back to see my son?" Thinking of that cute little bun, Selina''s fingers were starving. That cute little bun was really cute. She just wanted to pinch it. Although William is a wretch, he had a cute son who made people want to love. "The day after tomorrow," Vivian asked casually, "by the way, how long are you going to stay this time?" "I won''t go. It''s enough. East or west, home is the best." Selinaughed. Vivian looked at her suspiciously. She knew her love for freedom, "Robert forced you toe back." She remembered that she was afraid of her brother most. "Ha-ha, what are you saying? How can I be forced toe back?" Selina kept waving her hand. She would never admit that she was taken back. It was so shameful. "My father is not feeling well recently, so I came back. Now I am a jobless vagrant living outside myself." Vivian gave her a dubious look, "If Grandpa is not feeling well, don''t go out and spend more time with him." "Well, he didn''t want to see me, but you." Selina said with some jealousy. Every time I go back with Vivian, he always makes a difference between me and Vivian. If she doesn''t look like her parents, she will think she is a rotten cabbage picked up from the field. "Grandpa love you, don''t you know?" Vivian shook her head and said. She snorted, but did not refute her. "Selina, I have a favor to ask of you." When it came to Roe, Vivian remembered what she had promisedst time. "What is it?" "Can you help me take care of Roe for a time?" The thing thatst time Roe had a fever still lurked in her mind. "No problem. Not a big deal. I''ll took care of him. I have nothing to do in the near future anyway." Selina readily agreed. Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. "Thank you, Selina." Vivian was moved. "We are friends." Selina blinked at her mischievously. Vivian alsoughed. Yes, their feelings cannot be summed up in two words or three. She would remember the help of Selina to her all her life. If possible, she would repay her well. Selina was ufortable with Vivian''s eyes, and said, "Although I am very beautiful, I am not ready to be a lesbian." "..." Vivian was speechless. Selinay back in her chair and thought of another thing, "It seems that you have broken off with William." Vivian''s eyes darkened for a while, and she answered slightly, "Yeah, Angie came back." When she talked about William, she got angry suddenly and was unable to restrain her anger, "You have stayed with that wretch for three years. He treats you as sex partners. Now when his old lover came back, he leaves you. Garbage! Early break-up and early relief." "Selina, keep it down." It will be heard by others. Selina also understood, but she was really angry, but the volume was still lowered a lot, "Vivi, you are a fool. Even if you gave birth to a child for that wretch, you have paid so much for him. You really think you are a ''snail girl'' who does not ask for return." "No, you''re not as good as the snail girl. She led a happy life in the end. But you get nothing." Vivian lower her head without refutation. Three years ago, she had been aware of it. If love is fair, then how would it call love? The person who falls in love first is always ready to lose. What''s more, she didn''t expect any return from her efforts. "Oh, how can I have such a silly friend as you." Selina felt sad for her misfortune. Chapter55 Be attacked Be attacked "Selina, can you let go of Grace?" Vivian''s words made Selina, who has always been heroic and straightforward, stop talking. Can she let go of that "heartless man"? Obviously, she can''t, "I''ll kill him and feed the dog." "..." Vivian was worried about Grace. "Well, don''t talk about those guys." Selina showed a bright smile on her face again. It seemed that the gloomy and terrible woman the second before was just an illusion. "It''s gettingte. I''ll take you back first." Because of the guilt in her heart, Vivian didn''t want to sit here too. She immediately agreed with her friend''s suggestion, "Selina, I can go back by myself." "You still need to take a car. I''m just on the way. The house I rent is not far away from yours. It''s convenient for you to find Roe then." Selina said with a look that she had a lot of foresight and was eager to be praised. "Yeah, yeah, you are thoughtful." Vivian said jokingly. Grace''s name is a minefield that can''t be mention in her mind. As long as it''s about him, she will be another person. Although Vivian loves her friends very much, she also understands that love is a matter between two people, just like no matter how she has beenforted by Selina in recent years, she still has no way to go until the end. Selina sent Vivian to the gate, stepped on the elerator, and left. Vivian was so worried and frowned deeply. She looked down and walked back. She was still thinking about how to exin it to John tomorrow. She didn''t realize that she was followed by a man who was breathing hard at all. At the quiet stairway entrance, there was only a sound of her footsteps, but suddenly there was another sound of leather shoes behind her. She suddenly froze, holding on to the bag in her hand, and dared not turn back. She mended her pace and moved quickly. When the guard of themunity saw her these days, he kindly reminded her that there seemed to be an abnormal stalker in themunity recently, so she had better note back toote at night. When thinking of thest time William came to her, she was also followed by a figure, and Vivian''s heart was suddenly beating fast. Last time William was here, this time there was only her. It would be better for Selina to apany her toe up. It''s OK for her to deal with a man. Vivian elerated her pace, and the man behind her seemed to speed up a lot, and the distance between the two people got a lot closer. She could even smell a strong smell of wine from the man, and some indescribable sweat, and pushed straight towards her. Vivian felt a tumbling in her stomach. Her nerves were like tight strings, which seemed to break at any time. She looked at the door close by, and for the first time she felt that one hundred meters were so far. Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. "Lady, where are you going in such a hurry?" The man''s hand was on Vivian''s shoulder. Vivian stepped back like a frightened bird. She leaned on the door of her apartment and stared at the middle-aged man in front of him with warning. "Get out of here! My boyfriend was at home. Don''t me on me if you dare to do something to me." The middle-aged manughed wildly, as ifughing at her stupidity. "Lady, don''t resist, I know you are the only one in this apartment." The man belched and said exaltedly, "Besides, the neighbors have all returned to their hometown. No one will notice you even if you cry and shout." He also walked closer to her. "Stay back! Or I''ll call the police now." Vivian took out her mobile phone from her pocket and said menacingly, while taking advantage of the man, she was finding the key hole with trembling. She hoped she can buy some time. The middle-aged man looked at Vivian''s mobile phone, and there was a trace of ferocity in his eyes. He thought that he had been waiting for this moment for a long time. It was not easy to wait for this opportunity, and it could not be damaged likest time. All of a sudden, he rushed to take Vivian''s cell phone and threw it on the ground. The cell phone also split with the sound of "pa". Vivian screamed in horror and grabbed the man''s face in panic, "Asshole, let me go, let me go!" The middle-aged man thought that Vivian was just a weak woman. As long as she is controlled, he can do whatever he wants, he thought. He didn''t expect that Vivian would have such great strength. His face was hurt without defense, and he scolded, "Bitch, you are a bitch. Don''t think I didn''t see the two men who sent you back." Ignoring what the man said, Vivian only knew that she couldn''tpromise. She kept kicking the man with her hands and feet, and the key felt to the ground. She had only one idea. Run away! "Pa-Pa" two crisp sounds. Vivian only felt a hot pain on her face, the man''s face was scratched several times, he swore, "Bitch, don''t me me for being rude to you." "PSST-", the sound of clothes being torn. Vivian began to regret why she had worn casual clothes. Her clothes were easily torn off. She hit the man crazily and didn''t feel the pain on her face at all. She gritting her teeth and said nothing. The man was frightened by Vivian''s unspeakable behavior. Seeing her white and tender skin, he came up with an evil idea. He thought he might as well go the whole hog. He grasped her hair and hit her head against the wall, "Shit! How dare you hurt me just now? Bitch!" Vivian felt dizzy for a while, and she was a little unsteady. But she still held on to her clothes, but she was sad. Can''t she escape today? Help! Help! All of a sudden, a tall figure rushed over. The long and powerful hand directly lifted the middle-aged man on the wall, he reached out and held the woman on the ground in his arms. The tight muscle lines on his arm showed the man''s uncontroble anger at the moment. "Vivian, are you ok?" "I, I''m fine." Vivian smelled the unique smell of him, and she suddenly became extremely relieved. She didn''t know why William would appear. At this moment, she was very grateful for his arrival. Without him, she could not imagine her own consequences. William''s eyes caught a glimpse of her swollen cheeks, bloody corners of her mouth, his jaw strained, and his thick brow peak twisted deeply. The whole person seemed to be enveloped in a cold and gloomy ce, making people unable to see the surging waves at the bottom of his eyes. He gently put Vivian on the ground, put his clothes over her head, and said in a low voice, "Wait for me here." Before Vivian knew what William meant, she saw him walking towards the middle-aged man. Chapter56 You cant marry him You can''t marry him The middle-aged man who was hurled on the wall and fell to the ground felt that the skeleton of his whole body had been torn apart. He was in pain and was breathing rapidly. He hadn''t found the man who dared to hurt him. Suddenly, there was a cold air on the top of his head. The man''s body trembled unconsciously. He tilted his head and looked at the man in front of him in panic, "What the hell are you going to do?" Then there was a howl of pain, " Ah, help! Someone is killing." William''s big fist fell on the man''s body with no expression, strong collision. "Please, let me go, I will never do that again." The man begged for mercy from shouting loudly, gradually even his voice of calling for help began to be weak. Vivian thought that William was just teaching the man a lesson. When she saw that the man on the ground had passed out, Willian had not stopped, and she started to panic. She stumbled up from the ground, reached for William, who was still furious, and said weakly, "William, stop! He will die!" William stopped and looked at her with his deep dark eyes. "I''m not worried about him, I, I just don''t want you to get sued." Vivian avoided his frightening sight and exined in a low voice. Of course, she wanted the man on the ground to die, but she didn''t want William to be up against the He''s awyer. He should know better than Vivian. William stared at Vivian for several seconds, stood up, picked her up and walked to the apartment. "What about him?" Vivian pointed to the middle-aged man who was at hisst gasp on the ground. William said in a cold voice, "Someone wille to deal with it tomorrow." Vivian grabbed at his clothes and said in a small voice, "William, please, don''t let others know about it." Everyone would know that she was almost raped if he called the police, and Angie would know that William saved her. She didn''t want to let others know about it. William stopped for a while, and he agreed with her, "Well." Vivian also relieved. "The Key." "On the ground." Vivian wanted toe down from William, but the man had no response. How can he pick up the key while holding her? Vivian soon realized what a steel arm was. William not only picked up the key, but also opened the door of the apartment sessfully. Vivian was very surprised. When she saw that William was going to turn on the light, it was toote to say, "William, don''t turn on the light." "PA", the light was still on, and her forehead was exposed in William''s eyes without reservation. He knew that her face had been hurt, but he didn''t know that her forehead had been hurt, and there were several bruises on it. His face turned gloomy immediately. It seemed that he didn''t hit him hard. "I''m fine. It''s just some bruises." Vivian felt the man''s stiff body, she said in a soft voice. William sipped his lips and asked, "Where is the medicine box?" "In drawer of the TV." Vivian answered obediently. William put her on the sofa and went to get the medicine box by himself. Vivian leaned on the pillow and looked at the tall figure squatting beside the small TV. It looked very strange. She didn''t know why she felt warm. How long hasn''t she seen him? A week or half a month? Long enough for her to give up him. When she saw him again, her stable heart was beating fast again, she realized that the deliberate forgetting during this period was just the idea of self-hypnosis. "How can you have pediatric drugs here?" His cold voice awoke Vivian, pediatric drugs? She suddenly remembered that it was the medicine she put in her bag with Roest time. She didn''t pay attention to it. She didn''t think it would be found by him. Vivian was nervous but there was no disturbance on her face, "That''s what had left when my rtives came here with their children the other day." William did not ask again, took Iodophor and cotton with him and sat in front of Vivian. Vivian looked at the aggressive man beside her nervously. Did her find out anything? He may didn''t discover. William ignored her nervousness, and gently and carefully dealt with the wound on her face for Vivian, besides, his brows twisted every time he touched her wound. Vivian thought that William was a little impatient and said, "Thank you. I can deal with it myself." "Don''t move." William whispered. Vivian sat obediently, put her hands in front of her, just like a child in the kindergarten, which reminded her of Roe. Maybe Roe is not as obedient as her. But at the moment, William looked still angry, so she didn''t dare to move. Ten minutester, William finished dealing with her wound, he put down the cotton, and said lightly, "OK." "Oh, thank you." Vivian thanked him. William''s deep dark eyes looked directly at Vivian and did not speak. Vivian began to feel ufortable. This strange atmosphere made Vivian feel uneasy. She didn''t know why William came to her sote. She asked carefully, "William, it''s sote, do you want to see me about something?" It was OK if Vivian didn''t ask. William''s face suddenly clouded, "I heard that John had proposed to you." "How did you know that?" Vivian looked at William with a shocked face and thought that John shouldn''t have told such private things. William was unpleasant to look at her shocked face, "You look happy." "No, no, I didn''t expect him to propose to me." Vivian''s response was slow. N?velDrama.Org owns this text. To be honest, she was more curious about how William knew about it, but she didn''t dare to ask. William knew it because of coincidence. If Angie didn''t have dinner in blue bay, they didn''t know John had booked the whole blue bay. He invited a band and arranged it carefully. Anyone with even a modicum of intelligence would have known what that meant. Otherwise, he would note here and asked. "Do you remember your promise?" When it came to promise, she became serious and nodded, "Yes." "You can''t marry him." William did not know why he would request it, but he did not intend to take back his words, either. "Really? It''s so easy. That''s great. I promise." Vivian didn''t expect that there was pie in the sky. She still couldn''t believe that William would ask for such a simple request. She didn''t intend to marry him, actually. Vivian''s excited expression immediately pleased William and he said lightly, "Yeah." Chapter 57 Self-devaluing Chapter 57 Self-devaluing "And the second thing?" Vivian looked at William hopefully with her big, bright eyes. If the two remaining conditions are as simple as the first one, doesn''t it mean that she will be able to cash the money soon? William''s eyes were dark as ink, with a hint of unidentified dark light. "Vivian, are you short of money?" He remembered that in the past three years, a fixed amount of money was put into her card every month, except for the supplementary card he gave her, and she should not be short of money notionally. As he knew, Vivian had been with him for three years, and the supplementary card had not been used once. Vivian was stared at by William''s cold dark eyes. She felt nervous and said, "II want to buy a bigger house and live with my grandmother." William knew that she had an old grandmother in the countryside. It was not strange for Vivian to have such an idea. However, "what kind of house do you want to buy that needs $700,000?" Although the house price in Jin''an was very high, $300,000 or $400,000 was enough to buy a house with good location and environment. It needed not cost so much money at all. "Well, since you want to know, I''ll let you know." Vivian suddenly had an idea, but this excuse may make that man But she couldn''t care that much now. Looking up at him, she said casually, "William, I just don''t reconcile to leave. After all, I''ve been with you for three years. Although it''s a bedpanion rtionship, you should pay for my hard work." William listened to Vivian''s casual exnation, his eyes were slightly tightened, and words from his cold and thin lips were sharper than the de. "Vivian, you are really cheap." It was clear that she couldn''t bear the pain in her heart, but the sharper the pain was, the calmer she had to pretend, "cheap? I don''t think so. After all, not everyones three years is worth $700,000, isn''t it? William. " William''s heart contracted for a while, the thick eyebrows of the sword closed together, and his indifferent face was even colder. "Vivian, you''d better remember what you said." "As long as you put forward those two requirements quickly, I will disappear and never disturb you and Angie. Anyway, Angie is my good friend" Vivian''s words were free and easy, and even annoying. "You don''t deserve it." William left a word, suddenly stood up from the sofa, turn away coldly. Vivian looked at William''s back in silence. If William turned back at this moment, he would surely see the sadness in her eyes, which seems that the most vulnerable part of her heart was broken. "Bang", the door of the apartment was closed hard, and the living room was quiet again. Vivian curled up her mouth, smiled at himself, leant his head on the sofa, covered his eyes with one hand, and said silently in his heart, "Vivian, Vivian, your acting skills are awfully serious. It''s awfully perfect." Slowly, two lines of tears from the fingers of the slit, silent slid. William should start to hate her. Such a greedy and the shameless woman even was in love with her friend''s boyfriend. Everyone would feel despised. It''s just as well. It''s just as well. But why her eyes were crying. Vivian didn''t know what she was thinking, or she can''t think of anything, just like a puppet. In this way, Vivian sat alone on the sofa, opened eyes till the dawn, just like a person who was all right, got up from the sofa and calmly went to bathroom to wash. Seeing the haggard woman in the mirror holding a pair of red eyes, she still tried to smile, but after trying hard for a long time, she still couldn''t smile, and could only stop. Life still needs to go on, money still needs to be earned. Vivian was like a person who was all right. She put on a light make-up to cover up the scars on her face, and then let her hair down to cover the puffiness on her forehead. She was in a smart business dress. If you didnt look carefully, she was still a woman with a lot of energy and charisma. When Vivian saw the closed shop door, she found that she had got up so early. Oh, she didn''t sleep all night. She didn''t know how angry that man would be when he went back. Why does she think of him again? Vivian patted his cheek to wake herself up. It was still early. She simply found a ce to eat breakfast. Now there was still another problem, John. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. The gentle man she can''t hurt. It seemed that she had to use yesterday''s method. She had been a bad guy twice in two day. No one can match her. At noon, when it was Vivian''s turn to have a rest, she was about to call him. Komastu ran in excitedly and said to her, "Manager, manager, your boyfriend hase to see you for dinner." Vivian followed him to a quiet coffee shop, which she asked for. Looking at the tired John in front of her, Vivian was very guilty. After hesitating for a few seconds, she said, "John, I....." John interrupted, "I know what you want to say Vivi." "..." Vivian doesn''t know how to answer him this turn. John looked at her with warm eyes and said seriously and cautiously, "I thought all night about the reason why you refused me. I realized I was a little bit of a rush." After a pause, he continued with a wry smile, "Vivi, I know you didn''t ept me. My proposal is only for my personal reasons. I hope you can forgive me." "My feelings for you are true, but I also know that it''s impossible for you to ept me suddenly. I just hope that you don''t refuse me and give us a chance to each other. OK, Vivi?" Vivian looked at John''s sincere eyes and feels ufortable. It was clear that she couldn''t let go of another man, but he med himself and even finds a good reason for her. Just didn''t want her to turn him down. "I''m sorry about yesterday, but I can''t ept you for the moment, but I really appreciate your cooperation for so long." Vivian understood that John had known that she might like William, but any excuses couldn''t be used as reasons to hurt others. "Vivi, don''t feel sorry. These are all my own wishes. I was attracted by your unique charm when I was in University. Even though I had been abroad for several years to escape. When I came back and saw you, I found that my escape was useless and my feelings for you were irrecoverable." John shook his head and said, "In fact, you think you make use of me. Don''t I also want to make use of this opportunity to get close to you and make you love me, but I''m too impatient and scared you." Vivian didn''t expect that John would say that, but she still wanted to be frank with him, "John, since you already know, I''ll tell you the truth, your pursuit may not be effective." Chapter 58 William is getting engaged. Chapter 58 William is getting engaged. "Vivi, as long as you don''t refuse my pursuit, I believe that the person who apanies you in the end will be me." John said without flinching. Vivian can only agree with what John said. Thinking of grandma''s advice and Roe''s eager eyes, she was not living for her own. She would be a good husband and a good father. She was willing to try, "Okay, I promise." "It''s so nice, Vivi." John said happily, he always felt that he was worried and anxious, and now he became bright in a short while. "In order to make up for my mistake yesterday, I have to pay for this meal today." Vivian said deliberately with a sad face. "Well, Ill listen to you." John said with a silly smile. Vivian looked at John and can''t help chuckling out. John''s smile was bigger. Vivian did not know that his happy smile was seen by the other two people. "William, do you see how happy Vivi is? I think that John is pretty good and pretty match with Vivi." Angie just walked to shop here with William. Unexpectedly, she saw Vivi drinking coffee with John from afar. Although she didn''t know what they were talking about, but looking at the harmonious atmosphere, she thought they may have a good talk. Yesterday, John even booked the whole Blue Bay Hotel to propose to Vivi. Angie could not help looking at the cold man beside her. If only William could propose to her. William''s cold and handsome face was quite calm. It seemed that it was a stranger''s affair. He said lightly, "Yes." Another man, who stayed up all night, felt a little cold in his heart. Those who provoked him could not feel better. "William, shall we go over and say hello?" Angie talked about it just for politeness. Of course, she preferred to get along with him alone. "Let''s go and have a look." William raised his hand to hold Angie in his arms, raised a faint smile around his mouth, and raised his feet towards the direction of Vivian. Angie followed William''s footsteps in a daze. She was still unresponsive to the sudden happiness and felt slightly excited. William even held her on his own initiative. Is this a sign of reconciliation? Angie was in a very excited mood. In Williams arm, she was like an obedient daughter-inw who follows William''s steps obediently. "Vivi, you aren''t being a good friend. You don''t tell me such big news. Would I be thest one to know this until you get married?" Vivian looked nkly at the intimate men and womening closer and closer. He still looked so energetic and powerful John gently grasped Vivian''s delicate hand and didn''t want her to hurt herself. He said with a smile on her face, "Angie, your news is so fast. I proposed to Vivi, but she hasn''t agreed yet." "But I''ll work hard for a while, and I''m sure she will agree." John said and looked at the indifferent man. "Vivi, why don''t you agree? He is so nice to you." Asked Angie. Vivian said awkwardly, "I''m just not ready for it." "It seems that we''re going to take you a step first." Williams word surprised everyone, including Vivian. William seemed to be very satisfied with their expression. He raised his mouth towards Angie, who had not yet recovered, and asked lightly, "Angie, would you like to be engaged to me?" Although he used interrogative sentences, his tone was firm. As expected, Angie was stunned for a second, and replied in ecstasy, "I will." How could she have imagined that William would suddenly propose to her in this ce. Although it''s only engagement, it''s no difference with the proposal, isn''t it? Vivian ''s face turned white, but no one could see it because when she came out, she put on a light make-up. She soon calmed down, forced a smile out of her face, and whispered, "Angie, congrattions." "Ha-ha, thank you, but you muste to help me at the time we are engaged." Angie was very excited now. There was only one idea in her mind. She will be engaged to William soon. "Ok." No one knew how hard it is for Vivian to answer. He was engaged to Angie so soon. It''s so fast that had caught her by surprise. She even thought that William''s condition yesterday was due to a little care about her. It''s so ridiculous. "William, what''s the date of your engagement? I haven''t seen your uncle or aunt yet. I can''t be careless for my first engagement." Angie kept saying something to William. Vivian couldn''t hear the conversation between the two of them clearly, and the sleepless night had made her feel dizzy. "It seems that you have many things to do. If you need any help, please call me. We dont disturb you anymore." John had seen Vivian''s ufortable appearance, and then took her cold little hand and said. "Well, then do your things." Angie was focus on William, so she didnt see the difference of Vivian. Vivian nodded slightly, looked at John gratefully, and followed him away. "William, what are you thinking about? Why don''t you answer me?" She said so many things, but William didn''t respond at all. "Let''s talk about engagement. Let''s go to dinner." William''s ck eyes are half closed, which makes people unable to see the mood swings from his dark ink-dark eyes. "But..." Angie still wanted to say something. But when her sight just touched William''s deep dark eyes, she swallowed the words back. William looked strange. Isnt him the one to say that he wants to be engaged? How can he behave so coldly? Although Angie was confused, she didn''t ask. She was happy to be engaged to William, but how could he just let a girl keep talking. Out of the coffee shop, Vivian said, " John, thank you." "It''s just a small thing, Vivi. You look like you need a rest." John looked at Vivian, who was not resting well, and said with worry. "I''m ok. Maybe I''ve had a cup of coffee. My stomach is ufortable. It''s OK. I''ll be all right in a while." Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. Vivian shook his head and said. John suggested, "Well, we just had coffee. Let me take you to dinner." "Um." John had just avoided the embarrassment for her, so Vivian cannot refuse this simple invitation. After dinner, John sent Vivian back to the shop. He wasted half a day in the morning. Now he had to go back to deal with business affairs. Before leaving, he asked Vivian to wait for him after work. Vivian couldn''t talk him round and can onlyplied and watched him leave. When his car disappeared in the traffic, Vivian turned back to the store. Chapter 59 Sunstroke Chapter 59 Sunstroke Maybe it was because of day''s big sun. When Vivian stood outside for a few minutes, she felt dizzy and weak. The more she went ahead, the whiter her face was, and the big sweat on her forehead was also falling, and her eye turned ck. N?velDrama.Org owns this text. What can she do? Her head was so dizzy. Vivian faintly fell straight to the ground and seemed to hear Komastu and others in a trance. "Manager, what''s wrong with you?" "Call an ambnce quickly. The store manager seems to have fainted." "My God, the store manager''s face is so white." Vivian woke up in the hospital, and her gorgeous fainting scared a group of people. There were also William and Angie who came back from dinner. She really wanted to sigh at this cruel world. Why couldnt God just let her go. "Doctor, what''s the matter? Why my friend hasn''t woke up." Angie asked beside. The doctor exined," she should be awake. Maybe she is weak. Young people should not work hard. Healthes first. " "The store manager is too hard. She is thest one in the peak season of the store." "That''s why our store has the best performance in the store." William looked at the white and bloodless woman on the bed with his lips pursed, curling up her eyshes with a light tremor, which showed the fact that she had woken up. A woman who was obviously not in good health but still unted herself. Suddenly the door of the ward was opened again, and a wind blew. A woman ran in and saw Vivian lying on the bed. Her face changed immediately. She shouted at the chattering crowd, "Shut up, don''t you see that Vivian still needs to rest?" When they saw the fierce women staring at them, they were a little frightened, and there were still some unspeakable embarrassments on their faces. The store manager really needed to rest. They seemed to be making some noise. "Well, let''s go back first. If the store manager wakes up, please tell her that she doesn''t need to worry about the works in the store. Let''s go back first." Komatsu pushed the others to the door. When they met this terrible woman, everyone else left. Angie was very surprised to see a person, "Selina, why do youe back." Selina nced at Angie and William, and responded lukewarmly, "I juste back, a short time ago." In her heart, she silently set up an internationalmon gesture-middle finger, plus a sentence- bitch couple!! When Vivian heard the roar of a lioness, she knew that Selina hade. Who told her about this? Vivian knew that she had a bad temper and was afraid of something wrong. She could only pretend to wake up quietly, "Why am I here?" "Oh, you wake up. It looks like youre not dead yet." Selina red at Vivian for a second. She was alive yesterday and she was in the hospital today. Should she buy a wreath in a few days? Bah, bah, children and fools spoke the truth. "Selina, how can you say that? She is just too tired, so she is suffering from heatstroke." Angie went to the front step and said. Since knowing that Selina is a good friend of Vivian, she had a little dislike of this woman. No matter where she went, others would always follow her lead. But no matter in what asions she met this woman called Selina, she would be a minor role, which made her very upset, but their backgrounds were neck-and-neck, and she couldn''t act too obviously. "She deserves this. She has iting." Selina was not polite at all. She is not interested in ttering her. A woman can be highly likely to what the other woman is thinking. She must be a green tea bitch and pretend to be a fake one. Why Vivi would know such a person and can be a good friend? Of course, she wouldn''t interfere much, so long as this woman didn''t provoke her. Angie defended Vivian against an injustice. She said angrily, "Why are you so..." Seeing that Selina was ready to scold again, Vivian said, "Angie, Selina, I''m ok. It''s just heatstroke. I Just need a rest." Seeing that Vivian was still defending Selina, Angie pouted and didn''t speak. She looked at William pitifully and said, "am I annoying? " Selina turned a supercilious look. How could there be such a woman who needed a spanking? Who said she was annoying? It was not the way to find the sense of existence. She looked at William maliciously to see how the man would deal with it. His taste was not food for that he had found an annoying girlfriend. William received Selina''s provocative eyes, and his deep dark eyes sunk. He lightly said, "I will have a court session in the afternoon. Do you want to go back or stay here?" Selina gave a goblin-likeugh. "Oh, ourwyer William is busy. Goodbye. Take care. " Angie''s face was green and red. Selina was absolutelyughing at her for wasting her time. At lunch time, William said that he would be busy in the afternoon, and it was not good to let him stay. She couldn''t stay when facing Selina. " William, wait for me. I''ll be with you." Turning to Vivian, she said, "Vivi, I''m sorry. I have something else to deal with. I''ll see youter." "It''s fine. Angie." Vivian didn''t care about the answer, and she slightly turned her face away, to avoid that cold line of sight. "Well, then take a good rest." After Angie said that, she held her head towards Selina and followed William away. As soon as the two people left, Selina said with angry, "look at that Vivi. Look at that. This is your friend, the bastard you like." If Vivi were not here, she would have started to clean up the noisy woman. "Selina calm down, calm down, women easily get old when being angry." Vivian joked, half leaning on the head of the bed. "So, what. How can I, a young and beautiful girl, be old?" Said Selina disdainfully. "Ok, ok, you are the most beautiful, the most beautiful girl." Selina looked at Vivian who gave a look of coaxing children, puffed her cheeks discontentedly and looked like a beautiful frog. But when Selina looked at Vivian''s face for a few more times, her eyes suddenly became fierce. "Vivian, how did you get the injury on your face?" Selina roared. Vivian said with a guilty conscience, " Selina, you don''t get excited. Calm down, this is the hospital." She thought she had cheated Angie, and Selina would never find out. Although she thought so, she still felt warm. Selina pointed at her head angrily and said, "you are a fool. You still smile so stupidly when you are beaten." " Selina, I know you care about me, but I''m fine." Vivian smiled. Selina was a little uneasy with Vivian''s smile, her face was slightly red, her neck was stiffed, and she pretended not to care, "Care about you? You are under my protection. I will kill the one who do this to you." "Well, Selina is best for me." Vivian, holding Selina''s hand, said with a smile. Chapter 60 Girls go out to play Chapter 60 Girls go out to y "Don''t y this with me. Hurry up." Selina said so, but the expression on her face was soft. When she was little, she knew that Vivi was a quiet little girl who didn''t like to cry. At that time, although she was careless, she still had a little envy in her heart. Later, after years of countless proof, quiet was nonexistent. The grow-up environment may suppress the nature of Vivi. When being with her, Vivi began to be lively. s, time is merciless. "All right, all right." Vivian knew Selina''s character and told her the story of yesterday honestly. Selina felt his sharp chin, tut-tutted, "so yesterday that bastard saved you?" He was also a man with strong practical ability. I can''t see that William was also a man who can hit people. "Yes." Vivian nodded and asked, " Selina, how do you know I''m in the hospital?" "Oh, I went to the shop to look for you. I wanted to ask my son''s height and buy some clothes. I came here when I heard you were in the hospital." Selina replied truthfully. "Roe has a lot of clothes. We don''t need to buy them. We can go there tomorrow. Do you have any spare rooms?" Vivian nned to take Roe over and apanied him well. Anyway, William will not look for her in the future. Even if he did, just finish the task. "Of course, there are two rooms and one hall in the senior apartment, or you can move in together." Said Selina with a wink. "It''s impossible to live often. It''s OK to go asionally, but you have to contact a school." Their genius was also a master of studying. "I''ll take care of this little thing. It''s my son, anyway." Selina pped his chest. "Then thank you." Vivian didnt need to be courteous. "Here you are again, what kind words to say." When it was still early, Selina found a ce to sit down Vivian was silent for a while, and asked in a quiet way, "do you think it''s possible?" "..." It seemed impossible, so this room should be arranged by William. When Selina saw the sad appearance of Vivian, her eyes turned viciously and pretended to say, "Vivi, you''re almost better anyway. Why don''t you y with me in the evening?" "Where are you going to y..." ording to the bad memories in the past, Vivian asked cautiously. When she was a kid, she was always encouraged to do strange thing like this. Every time she came off, it was memorable and should be unforgettable. Selina made a sad expression and said, "Oh, the look of your face is really breaking my heart." " Selina, how many years have we known each other? Is that good?" Vivian picked brow unswervingly. Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. This was not the first time she had seen Selina''s acting like this. " Vivi you make my heart ache too much. I didn''t expect you to be so heartless." " Selina gave a grunt and said unwillingly," Apany me to the bar tonight. " "No." The clean refusal of Vivian. Selina asked discontentedly, "why?" "You know..." Later, Vivian didn''t say anything. Selina suddenly knew it. "Vivi, you mean that you don''t drink well? Don''t worry, I''ll be there." Vivian''s face was thin and red. "I won''t go anyway." She didn''t know how to drink. She could also drink a little. But when she drunk too much, she couldn''t control the herself. When she woke up, she couldn''t remember clearly. Only after someone recorded it, would she know what it''s like to drink. Since then, she would never been drunk again. "Ah, it''s very sad to ask me to go to such a ce where the good and the bad mixed together. If I drink too much, I don''t even have a person to carry them back." Selina said, and raised her hand to wipe a tear. A group of crows flew over Vivian''s head, unable to stand the coax and pester unceasingly of Selina, so she could only ept, "I will apany you, but I will not drink." "Don''t worry, don''t worry, we don''t drink, just y and feel it." Selina thought that every miller draws water to his own mills. Although someone proposed to Vivi, Vivi didn''t ept. The thirty-five old man at home had not been settled yet. Her father told that whoever sold the other one out first can avoid dating. ording to her father ''s high-pressure policy, she decided to introduce the old man to Vivi. Although the old man was her eldest brother, and his character was a little cold, there was no problem in three outlooks. He will not flirt with others or go out to drink with whore. The most important thing is his sense of responsibility. There was no secr set, and he would not care about the child Vivi had. "Selina, why do I feel schemed?" Vivian shivers inexplicably. Selina gave a pair of sincere eyes to look at Vivian. "Illusions, these are illusions." Vivian felt more puzzled. She always felt that she had been on a ship of robbers, but she had already promised it, and it was hard to repent. "In the evening, I''ll tell my friend first and then I''ll go with you." "Who, that friend, you won''t call that Angie, right?" If she called that woman to go, she would never agree. "No, but Selina why do you not like Angie so much?" It''s hard for Vivian to figure it out. It looked hard to get close to Selina, but she was not a person who hated others for no reason. "That woman is too annoying, and don''t you feel ufortable?" she said with a frown. "Well, Angie is a little grumpy, but she is not bad." This was not the view of Vivian. "You are so stupid. You''ll know clearly in the future." Selina didn''t exin it either. When Vivian realized it, she would understand how much the woman''s mind is. If people were not bad, would they deliberately say that in front of Vivi, which was to stir up the feelings between her and Vivi? Fortunately, Vivi was not such a silly woman. Vivian followed Selina to the toll counter to discharge and was told that the medical expenses had been settled. They looked at each other and didn''t know what to say. "It''s so good for someone to pay." Selina looked at Vivian''s "exterminating abbess" clothes and said, "Forget it. Call your friend first, and then go to my house to change a dress." "Change clothes. I''ll just go back home and change." Vivian also knew that the clothes she was wearing were not suitable for going to that ce. "Leave your clothes for grandma." Selina''s rude words. " Selina, it''s not as exaggerated as you said." Her clothes were just a little professional. "You''re right to listen to me." Selina decided directly. Vivian had no choice but to agree. Chapter61 Several Pieces of Cloths that Cover Shyness Several Pieces of Cloths that Cover Shyness After leaving the hospital, in Selina''s curious eyes, Vivian made a phone call to John, asking him not to John happened to have something to deal with, so he said a few words softly and they hung up. "Vivi, is that man who proposed to you? His voice is so soft." Selina leaned over with a mischief look. Vivian reached out her index finger and pushed her head back. "How can you not be a paparazzi if you gossip like this? Do you still want to go to the bar?" "Yes! I''m gossip, but the paparazzi is too vulgar to meet my identity." Selina started the car and "Okay." Vivian didn''t know why she was so excited. Selina had been to every kind of bars. Actually, Selina was known as the queen of all the nightclubs in the city several years ago. The location, the environment, and the price of the house that Selina rented were very high. But she''s not short of money, it doesn''t matter. "Selina, are you sure you want me to dress like this?" Vivian looked at herself in the mirror incredibly. Therge brassiere wasing out, and the skirt was almost to the thigh root. Can this kind of clothes be worn out? "It''s not so good. I''ll find others for you." Selina thought that it was not suitable. Although this dress was very popr, her old man didn''t seem to like such a woman. "If you don''t have normal clothes, I''ll go back to change." The word "normal" had been entuated by Vivian. "No problem. I''m on the case." Selina made an "OK" gesture, and picked out clothes from her wardrobe, which was full of clothes. "Oh, this one is out of date." "This one? No. Too old-fashioned." "How could I have such vulgar clothes in my wardrobe?" Finally, she picked out a piece of clothing in the wardrobe and handed it to Vivian. She proudly said, "This is the one that I used to fight in all directions and won numerous honors. Even now, it won''t be out of date. Just wear it." Vivian clenched her delicate fist and told herself to calm down. The woman beside her is a good friend who has yed with her since childhood. Don''t go on the road of crime because of impulse. "Tell me how to wear this?" Vivian pinched the thinyer of yarn with her fingernails. No, it should be called "rags". She gnashed her teeth. "Just wear it like this. How cute it is and how well it matches you. If it wasn''t for you, I would still be reluctant to take it out. Don''t abandon it. I just wore it several times." Selina said with an enthusiastic expression. She didn''t realize that Vivian was about to explode. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. "Selina, the rabbit tail and rabbit ear headgear, do you want me to wear them?" At ordinary times, Vivian is a quiet and patient girl. But when she met a friend who was unreliable, she would also go mad. "Don''t be angry. It''s so cute." Selina widened her eyes, blinking innocently. She did her best for her old man. How lovely the bunny is! He will definitely be shocked by her loveliness. She would never admit that she wanted to avoid a terrible blind date. "Wear it yourself, I''m leaving." Vivian was going out. "Well, I''ll get you the normal one, I promise." Selina looked at Vivian''s distrustful eyes and puffed out her "big bosom". "This is thest chance." Vivian responded with a snort. Selina nodded fiercely and took out a skirt from her wardrobe and handed it to her. "This skirt is too conservative. I didn''t wear it even when I bought it. You can see that thebel is still there. It''s suitable for a good woman like you." Vivian''s mouth was twitching. Selina had prepared her clothes early and was ying with her on purpose. She was careless in making friends. Let that pass. For the sake of years of revolutionary friendship, she wouldn''t care. However, this dress was really good. The tag was still there, the dress was in champagne color, off shoulder, with thin shoulder straps. It looked quite normal. It''s conservative for Selina to wear it as usual. "It would have been better to have done so." Vivian took it and went to the bathroom to change it. She didn''t see Selina''s tricky smile. Wow, she was really smart. If she took out this dress early, Vivian would definitely not like to wear it. Compared with those clothes, this one looked very "conservative". When Vivian put on her clothes and came out, she still felt ufortable. "Selina, I feel a little chilly." "Well, it''s summer and it''s not cool at all." Selina said innocently with a pure expression. Really? Vivian looked down at the skirt that can cover her thighs. It''s a corset design and off shoulder, but there are still a small V-neck in the middle. Although it didn''t reveal much, others can still see it when bending down. "No other clothes?" "No, it''s the most suitable. Otherwise, you can change the first two?" Selina shrugged. Vivian bit her lips slightly, "OK, that''s it." It was not so revealing and she could ept it. "Let''s get ready to go." Selina has always been very bold in her clothes. She had long red wavy hair and wore tight leather pants, which ttered her long legs, thin waist, and her hot hips. White one shoulder T-shirt, to the waist, showing her snow skin. Cloth that near the chest had also been cut off, alluring, men who saw it would definitely spray nosebleed. But she didn''t care. "Where shall we go?" Vivian zoned out for a moment when she watched Selina''s dress. If Grace had not left eight years ago, Selina would not have suddenly changed. "City Without Night, of course." A natural answer. City Without Night is also called "the enchanting cave". It''s a paradise for men and an opportunity for women. It''s a ce where most of the rich men in the city gather and spend money like water. As long as you have money, as long as you are good-looking, as long as you can afford to y, it''s not a big deal to get rich overnight, of course, you may nevere back. "Can''t you change a ce?" Vivian frowned slightly. "Let''s go. It''s OK." Selina hung a small sachet and pushed Vivian out. Vivian knew it was useless to talk about it again, so she had to follow her downstairs. Unconsciously, it was already ten o''clock in the evening, and it was also the time for fun. Selina left her precious car to the parking boy, and swaggered into the City Without Night with Vivian. She paid money to inquire. Her elder brother was here to do business with people. Men are like that. They can''t resist power, money, and attractive women. Chapter62 Seven Color Rainbow Seven Color Rainbow The deafening noise made people''s eardrum numb, and colorful lights shed over everyone wantonly, Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. reflecting a hazy and degenerate atmosphere. Men and women exuded the breath of hormones, bringing the atmosphere to the highest point. A lot of people had paid attention to them frequently, mostly with bad intentions and some unbridled eyes. Selina and Vivian pushed away the men who were trying to take advantage of them, and walked straight to the bar. Her small white hands knocked on the bar and signaled the bartender toe. "Miss, what would you like want to drink?" When the bartender saw the eye-catching woman sitting beside the bar, he couldn''t help being enthusiastic. Selina held out two fingers and shook them in front of the bartender, "Two cups of Blue Butterfly." "No problem, wait a moment." The bartender said and began to mix wine, which dazzled them a lot. Vivian got close to her, and pressed her waving dress, "Selina, I don''t drink." "Vivi, don''t you drink in the bar? Do you want a ss of boiled water?" Selina patted Vivian on the shoulder and said, "it''s OK. I''m familiar with this ce. Besides, you can drink a little. I only ordered cocktails like juice." "Are you sure?" Selina felt very unreliable. "Of course, I''m sure. Your incredulous eyes make me hurt." She answered Vivian but kept searching the crowd for a figure. "All right." Vivian was not very happy, but she was relieved to hear her friend''s promise. Soon the bartender pushed two sses of wine with blue light, "Miss, your wine." "Thank you." Selina held her ss, pushed another one to Vivian, raised her ss and said, "cheers." Vivian nced at the light blue liquid in front of her, it sent out a light fruity fragrance, which seemed to tempt her taste buds. She hesitated for a second, then took up the ss and said, "Cheers." Selina smiled and drank it all with her head raised. She was the one who had experienced a hundred battles, she didn''t even care about it. Vivian was not so brave as Selina. She just took a sip and carefully swallowed it. Only when she was sure that it was not a strong liquor could she drink it. "I said, it''s just a cocktail." Selina looked at Vivian''s careful appearance and wanted tough. She made another gesture to the bartender. "Give me something new." The bartender nodded, "Taste my new Rainbow." "No problem." Selina nodded casually because she had drunk many kinds of wine. The cocktail was a piece of cake for her. Vivian had no objection either. Sitting here, she would like to vent tonight. Moreover, the alcohol concentration was not high. It was OK for her to drink a few cups. The bartender sent several cups one after another. The color of each cup was different, just like the rainbow. Because of the wine, Vivian blushed, and put the ss on the bar hard, angrily said, "What''s there for him to show off?" It''s just about engagement. There''s nothing for him to show off. Vivian didn''t know how sad and unhappy she was when she pouted. "I think so, uh, but who are you talking about?" Although Selina didn''t know who Vivian was talking about, she nodded in agreement. "I don''t care about it, anyway." Vivian didn''t answer the question of Selina and said to herself. In this ambiguous light, the two beautiful women had already attracted those men''s eager hearts. Soon a man couldn''t helping forward, put his hands on the shoulders of Vivian and Selina, and said, "Hey, why are you drinking alone? Would you like me to apany you?" "Go away." Vivian and Selina answered in almost the same voice, taking away the man''s hand. The man who osted them felt humiliated. He just promised his friends that he would bring these two girls to them, "Hey, what do you mean? Don''t you see that I want to invite you to drink?" "Vivi, do you hear a fly buzzing somewhere?" Selina pushed Vivian with a smile. She didn''t pay attention to the vicious man beside her at all. "Is that so? Buzz" Vivian also made the fly''s voice with her, but her expression and action looked lovely. "Ha-ha, that''s it. You act well, Vivi." Selina pped the table and burst into a guffaw. The man looked bad, and his face looked like an overturned palette. How dare the damned woman say that he is a fly? "Don''t you know who I am?" Vivian looked at Selina, and turned to the man nkly, "You are not a fly, are you a bee?" "Ha-ha, bees, bees are also annoying." Selina continued tough. The bartender at the bar could not help worrying the two women in front of him. They might not know who the man in front of them was. But he knew that this vicious man was a rogue in this area. He had a gang of youths and was not a guy to mess with. And he forgot a very important thing. His newly developed Rainbow didn''t smell like wine, but it had a strong dyed effect. Looking at the two beauties, he was wondering if they were drunk. The man who osted was enraged by the contempt of Vivian and Selina, and said, "Don''t be disrespectful, follow me, or I''ll be impolite." "You are so annoying! Go away!" Selina became a little annoyed. If the ost was a handsome guy, she would have a drink with him reluctantly. Vivian''s face turned red, and her eyes blurred. She looked at the man in front of her and kept giggling. She was drunk undoubtedly. Seeing Selina say to him in such a contemptuous tone, the man immediately became angry and reached out to catch Selina, "You have to go with me." When Selina saw that the man wanted to snatch, there was a cold light in her hazy eyes. Before the man could reach out, she grabbed the man''s arm, twisted it and kicked him on his knee. "Ah! My hand hurts." The man was lying on the ground like a turtle, so embarrassed. Selina also gloated and shouted to Vivian, who was next to her, "See! A big turtle was climbing!" "Turtle? Where is it? " Vivian also stretched her neck to see the man lying on the ground, frowned and said, "it''s an old turtle." "No, no, it''s a son of a bitch." Selina corrected her words. The bartender''s mouth was twitching. The two girls didn''t know they had got into trouble. He''d better contact the security guards. Chapter63 Called a Gang of Helpers Called a Gang of Helpers The man was so angry that he got up from the ground. There was a pain in his knee. Feeling humiliated, he stared at them with his eyes as if he was to eat them, "OK, you do have guts. I''ll be back." Selina held out a finger and shook it in front of the man and said, "No, no, you''re wrong. We do not have guts. It''s your mother who had gut to give birth to a shameless asshole." "Hey!" The man was so angry, but he also knew that he couldn''t beat the woman in front of him. He angrily turned around to leave, prepared to call helpers. "I don''t give a shit. Don''t go back and cry for mom." Selina shouted. The man angrily pushed the crowd away and walked to a group of men. When the bartender saw this, he hurriedly said to the two of them, "Girls, you''d better go quickly, or you''ll get into trouble. That man is hard to deal with." "I don''t wanna go back! I want to drink! Give me the wine." Vivian was shouting beside her. She didn''t look quiet at all as usual. Selina was good at drinking. Although the Rainbow had a strong dyed effect, she could still hold on. She knew she would be in trouble if she beat the man. Of course, she could leave safely. But now it was better to leave with the little drunk. She shouldn''t have overestimated herself. Selina took out a stack of notes from her bag and put them on the table. She was about to leave with Vivian, "Vivi, let''s go back first." "I don''t wanna go back! I want to drink! I don''t wanna go back!" Vivian stubbornly sat on the bar, like a child constantly patting the table, let the bartender bring her wine. Selina helplessly touched her forehead, knowing that Vivian had drunk too much, so she had to pull her and coaxed her and said, "Go back with me and we can continue to drink." Vivian tilted her head, blinked and asked, "Really?" "Yeah, yeah, let''s go." Selina became a bit nervous, because she didn''t expect that the man had brought a gang of helpers here. "All right." Vivian grudgingly agreed. Selina relieved. She was afraid that she could not take the little girl with her. It was a pity that they were surrounded by the men before they got out of the bar. "Good dogs don''t stand in the way. You''d better get out of my way." Selina, holding shaky Vivian, said fiercely. She had no idea but she could not lose her vigor. "Boss, this is the woman who kicked me." "It''s shameless of you to say that you were beaten by a woman. Get out of the way! But these two girls are ''top-grade goods''." The man, who was called boss, looked up and down at the two of them. The best is really the best. When he enjoyed them and sold them to the nightclub, he could get a sum of money. "Lady, don''t do powerless resistance. Be obedient and I will not hurt you." As soon as he spoke, several men beside him also began to quarrel. "Boss, they are really two beauties. Can you leave some ''soup'' for us?" "Boss, they are so nice. They made me itchy." "Don''t worry. When I enjoy them, you are indispensable... " His words hadn''t over yet. A fist waved over on his face. "Fuck you." All the people who were going to watch the bustle around were stunned, and the originally bustling dance floor became quiet all at once. Other men were also incredibly looking at the red-haired woman in front of them, she was so fierce. The boss felt the pain from his chin, then stared at Selina angrily. The angry voice seemed to squeeze out from his teeth, "How dare you hit me! Guys, catch these two bitches." "Yes, boss." They were stunned for a while, then all were excited. Does this mean that they also have a chance? Selina took a look at Vivian, who was stillughing, and sighed. She put Vivian on the bar. Before they rushed over, she did some warm-up exercises. "Come if you want to die." They all thought that they were just two weak women and didn''t pay attention to them until they cried out, "Boss! It''s killing me... " Selina scornfully blew her fist and looked at other men and asked, "Come if you want to be a eunuch." Several men saw the man rolling on the ground with some hesitation. He was really hurt. Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. "Garbage! You cannot catch even a woman. Come together." The boss reminded them, and those men suddenly woke up. Yeah, there are many of them. How can a woman fight with so many men? Selina didn''t speak. She looked at the crowd with sharp eyes. She bent to avoid a man''s fist. A right hook punched directly into the man''s abdomen. The man snorted and covered his stomach without any strength to hit back. It was easy for Selina to deal with several men. Another man who was looking at Selina suddenly had an idea. When others were fighting with Selina, he sneaked to Vivian who was leaning on the table. "You dare to move again, bitch. Don''t me me for being unkind to this woman." He pulled up Vivian and shouted proudly to Selina, who was fighting hard with the men. He was breaking the wine bottle of the bar while he was saying, and put the sharp side against Vivian''s face. As soon as Selina saw that Vivian was under control, she didn''t dare to act rashly. A phone call could end the matter. She still failed to do it. The boss saw a big reversal of the situation and said with praise, "Good job." "Thank you, boss." A ttering answer from the man. Vivian frowned ufortably, she struggled regardless of the man, "Leave me alone!" "Be quiet!" The man roared angrily. Vivian didn''t care so much. She just felt a bad smell around her, but she couldn''t get rid of it. She said unhappily, "It''s so smelly. How can you smell so bad? It''s so disgusting." "..." "..." If they were not dangerous now, Selina still wanted tough. "Shut up, bitch." The man was said to be smelly in front of so many people. He suddenly felt humiliated. Holding the ss scum, he wanted to make a hole on Vivian''s face. "No!" Selina had no time to think about it, and subconsciously wanted to rush over and block it, but she was surrounded by people and couldn''t get through at all. Seeing that man was about to hurt her face, at this moment, a man mped his wrist with one hand urately, but he hadn''t waited for his reaction. The man''s wrist bone clicked, and the wine bottle in the man''s hand was also released, apanied by a howl like a pig, "My hand, my hand was broken..." In fact, it was not broken. It was just a fracture. Chapter64 Out of Trouble Out of Trouble No one restrained Vivian so she fell back and straight into a broad and strong embrace, "If you are not good at drinking, don''t drink." "Who are you? You look like that annoying bastard." Vivian was looking at his clear and highly recognizable side face on the top of her head with a pair of confused big eyes. It''s handsome, and cold. The man looked down at the woman whose face was crimson and naughty in his arms, and he pursed his cold thin lips without reply. Selina was also surprised to see the man who was holding Vivian. What the fuck? Why William appears here? "Honey, you are still such a trouble maker." A hoarse and intoxicating voice, like a gust of wind blowing over the ears of Selina. Selina was shocked as if she was attacked by lightning, her stiff body could not turn back. Suddenly, there was a mist in her eyes. No, no way. As if to confirm Selina''s words in her heart, the man opened his mouth again and said slowly with the meaning of doting, "I''m back, Selina." Grace, he''s back. After a short shock, Selina became cold. She remembered telling Vivi that she would kill and feed the dog when she saw him again. It fell into a strange atmosphere. "Boss, they look down on us." "Shut up. I know." The boss looked at the two men in front of him vigntly. His intuition told him that the two men could not be bothered. "Boss, what do you think we should do? If we escape, we can''t go on any longer in this area." A man asked in a low voice. The boss who wanted to run suddenly stopped. He was also annoyed that he had such a stupid man, but he was right. If he ran, he would lose face. "Go! The man who can catch these two women today will get 1000 dors." At the sound of money, the timid men began to get excited. It was just that the enemy was too powerful. They were so useless that all of them were cleaned up. "You are still so violent, honey." Grace cleaned up the mess without making any effort. Selina pretended that she didn''t hear it, and said in a cold voice, "Don''t call me honey." He didn''t deserve it. "To the room," said William, frowning at the surrounding crowd with Vivian in his arms. Grace nodded and agreed, turning his head to Selina and said smilingly, "Honey, let''s talk about the old days." Selina snorted coldly and ignored the man beside her, and followed William. She couldn''t rest assured to trust that bastard. As for another bastard behind, she would sort him soon orter. Ordinary people were wee on the first floor in City Without Night. It was the real sales cave after getting on the upper floor. The elevator stopped directly on the eighth floor. As soon as the door opened, there was only a corridor covered with red carpet, and there were magnificent boxes on both sides. There was no sound around. Four people went straight into a box. Except for Vivian, three of them had their own thoughts. Selina came in and realized that William and Grace actually knew each other. As expected, drinking was a mistake, and her brain was slow. "Oh, why don''t you answer me? Are you very proud? Hum, I won''t let you get your way." Vivian climbed up William like a sloth. Her white tender hands forced William to look at herself and said angrily, "Do you admit your mistake?" William looked at the flushed woman without expression. He let her put her hands on his face. He said lightly, "You drink too much." Looking at the strange scene, Selina didn''t know what to say. She wanted to cover her face and pretend that she didn''t know Vivi, which was really embarrassing. But looking at William, Selina thought he seemed to care about Vivian. "Honey, I..." Grace just spoke. Selina said coldly, "Shut up, I don''t want to hear your voice." "You are still angry with me." Grace chuckled. "Go away..." This was the voice from Selina''s back teeth. "Are youing to show off your engagement at noon? You asshole. Engagement So what? I''ll get married right away." Vivian didn''t know what she was talking about, but she just wanted to say that, and she smiled proudly, "Ha-ha, you don''t know what to do with me." The woman in his arms not only talked nonsense, but also put her hands on her waist. When she said she wanted to get married, his deep dark eyes were like thick ink that couldn''t be changed, and he looked straight at her. "What do you want?" he asked in a low voice. "I, uh... " Although Vivian was drunk, she could still feel the danger. Her intuition told her that she couldn''t say that, absolutely, it would be a tragedy if she said it out. Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. So, she leaned mysteriously against his ear and said, "I won''t tell you." Her hot breath was sprayed on his ears, and the soft and charming voice was like a feather which fell into his heart with the crisp and numb feeling. William''s big hand, which was holding her slender waist, tightened suddenly. "Hum, you make me angry, and I''ll also make you angry too." Vivian seemed very happy. Selina, next to Vivian, who couldn''t watch this anymore, silently took out her mobile phone and started to record. How can she let go of this kind of thing that can make fun of her? "Honey, it''s not good of you to do that." Grace said that but his eyes were full of indulgence. "If you call me honey again, I will kill you and feed the dog." Selina gave a warning look at the man beside her. She had to admit that, for eight years, that immature boy had already grown into a towering tree, with unchangeably aggressive eyes. But the more she looked at him the more annoyed she felt. He''s handsome? This is nothing to speak of. Go to hell! "Honey." Grace seemed to be able to step on the pain point of her. She put down her mobile phone without expression, and moved her fists, and hit Grace''s face without hesitation, "Damn it, I''ll kill you." Grace easily avoided Selina''s attack and pulled her into his arms. He said, "You are strong but you missed it." "Asshole, let go!" Selina looked at him with an angry re. Grace didn''t let her go and said to William, "William, let''s talk about it next time." William nodded and agreed. Grace grinned at Selina, who was still in a daze, and carried her directly on his shoulder. Selina''s reaction was slow, but no matter how she beat Grace, he wouldn''t let her down. "You asshole! Stop it! I''m gonna kill you!!" Vivian was still twisting in William''s arms. She didn''t know what kind of a terrible lion she was facing. "You''re going to be engaged, aren''t you?" William frowned at the woman in front of him. He never knew that the woman would be so bold when she was drunk. Yesterday, she still stubbornly distinguished herself from him. Now she asked him why he was engaged. "Do you know what you are doing, Vivian?" Chapter65 Unbutton Your Shirt Unbutton Your Shirt "Yes, I do." Vivian was nodding fiercely at William, "I''m" "Behave yourself, Vivian." The man''s low voice seemed to squeeze out from his throat. He reached out to hold her body, and touched her smooth skin idently. He suddenly became serious. Damn it, she came to such a ce in such exposed clothes. Vivian''s big wet eyes, as if they were washed by rain, looked at him and felt wronged, "You are mean to me." Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. "Vivian, do you know what you are doing?" At the moment, his low voice became charming and hoarse. "I know. If you bully me, I''ll bully you." Vivian leant on William''s ear and said in an intoxicating voice. William''s arm tightened, his deep dark eyes lit up a dark red, he never knew the woman would be so hot. Is it because of drinking? It seemed that she was really drunk. "Vivian, do you know who I am?" Vivian was not happy with the man''s question. She reached out her index finger and pointed it on the man''s soft lip. She said unhappily, "Don''t ask me. Do you get rocks in your head?" The woman who wascent one second ago had been controlled by the man the next second, and the distance between the two people had gotten the closest. "When did you be so bold?" Vivian''s hands were still on William''s shoulders. She looked at the man in front of her with her big and hazy eyes and suddenly smiled, "You are as handsome as my son." "Vivian, how dare you say that I am your son?" William asked, gritting his teeth. There was a glimmer of dangerous light in his dark eyes. Vivian heard the man''s angry voice and touched his head. It was like pacifying an awkward child, "Baby should be obedient and not angry at will." William''s face clouded at that time. She thought he was a kindergarten kid, he reached out and carried her up. His low voice seemed to squeeze out from his teeth, "Go back." He didn''t want to ''handle'' the audacious woman here. "I don''t wanna go back, you will bully me again." Her soft hands were patting his chest, "I don''t want to see you. Go away" William ignored her nonsense, and took her straight out of the box and to the underground parking lot, put her on the seat, and reached out to fasten seat belt for her. Vivian leaned on the back of the chair faintly, her head seemed to explode, her whole body was hot and ufortable as if she had been baked on the fire. "It''s so hot. Why do you bake me? I''m not delicious." William, who had been driving intently, heard her murmur in a low voice. He thought that something was wrong with her. He took a nce at her. Suddenly, the stable car skidded and almost hit the guardrail beside the road. The drivers behind were unhappy and honked the horn. "What the hell is going on?" "Can you drive?" "What makes you so hurry?" William couldn''t care anymore, because the woman beside him was pulling his own clothes at random, and he said seriously, "Don''t move." "Humph!" William turned on the air conditioning, but he felt hotter and pressed the elerator more heavily. The car with excellent performance drove out like greased lightning. William drove fast enough to reduce the car ride to 15 minutes. He stopped the car, got out of the car and opened the door for Vivian, and held her up and walked to the elevator. After getting out of the air-conditioned car, she became hot again, but she was wrapped in her own clothes, which could not be torn down. She stared at the man and said, "The heat is killing me. Asshole." "Vivian, do you want to betray me?" William''s deep dark eyes had already boiled like raging sea. Even William was afraid of the drunk Vivian. She kept pretending that she couldn''t understand. William snorted and the woman in his arms shook. The door of the apartment opened and closed, and the air inside the apartment became too hot and dry because of Vivian. She twisted her body and wanted toe down, "Put me down..." William took a look at her and put her down. His eyes were always her action. Vivian turned around and crossed over William and wanted to go out, shouting, "This is not my home. I want to go home! Someone abducts children here!" William pulled her back, "Come back." "I don''t want it." Vivian stubbornly wanted to leave and constantly pushed the man beside her. "You can''t flirt with me and then go away." There are no simple things in the world. Vivian turned back along William''s arm as if she changed her idea, she attached to him and asked coquettishly, "What do you want, baby?" The name "baby" really shocked William, but he still held her in his arms quietly, "Vivian, don''t pretend to be crazy anymore." Suddenly he was unsteady and subconsciously reached out to hold her. There was a glimmer of rare consternation in his cold dark eyes, the cold eyes that had not changed for thousands of years. Chapter66 How much are you for one night, handsome guy? How much are you for one night, handsome guy? Vivian chuckled like she had seeded. She put her hands around his neck, "You know, I hate your mock serious manner." She looked straight at him with her charming and watery eyes, which were like ripples of autumn water. William''s heart rippling slightly. He dragged her arm tightly, and said to her with his hoarse voice, "Then how do you like me to treat you?" "Like this?" The man touched her sensitive back with his hands, and went to the bedroom. She groaned slightly and leaned on him softly. Her face was red and her eyes were shining. She looked straight at William, and stretched out her hand to stroke his clear face. She groaned again, "How much are you for one night, handsome guy?" She absolutely had the ability to make him mad. William shoved her against the wall of the bedroom and he gritted, "Do you know who is holding you, Vivian?" If she dared to say another person''s name, he would definitely make her regret. "I know, you are Will..." Vivian hadn''t said "William" yet, and her breath had been taken away by him. William no longer repressed the desire in his heart Vivian passively bore William''s love like a rabbit without resistance. The whole night she was turned around by him. What''s worse was that the man seemed to get interested in her and asked her to make several shy postures. No matter how she begged for mercy, the man wouldn''t let her go. When the endless night was getting a little bright, it was the end of the love-making. William looked at Vivian, who had already slept. A glimmer of amusement showed on his mouth. He reached out with his long arm and pulled her into his arms, then closed his eyes. ... The result of a hangover was a splitting headache. Vivian''s head was about to explode at the moment. She looked around with confused eyes and blinked. She hadn''t focused, but she was familiar with the ce, she felt like she had been here. Vivian moved her body and felt a sharp pain. What? Why she feels like being run over by a car? Especially the pain in the lower body was more obvious. Soon, she seemed to realize what she had gone through and couldn''t help crying out, "Ah" But the scream did note out, she was interrupted by azy and low voice of a man beside her directly, "What are you shouting?" Vivian opened her mouth and pointed at the man beside her. She shivered and asked, "William, why are you here!!!" What happened? What happened to herst night? Why is this man in her bed? Selina? Where is Selina? She felt her head was blowing off. "Vivian, see clearly where you are." William said in a displeased voice. Uh? Vivian took a careful look at the surrounding. No wonder she felt familiar. It was the bedroom where she had lived for three years. However, she was still confused, "Why am I here? You... I, uh" "Do you have amnesia? Yesterday you were drunk and pestered me till dawn." Vivian was so angry. It was clear that she suffered a lot. Why did he seem embarrassed? She was just looking at the skirt like rags on the ground and the clothes and pants that had been thrown all over the ce, she couldn''t say out "I don''t believe it". She began to rethink. Is it true that she was drunk and begged for his love? But she was really drunk. Didn''t Selina tell her that she won''t get drunk? How she ends it now? William''s words were just a test. She really forgot what happened yesterday, "Now you know what you have done." Vivian turned her eyes to the handsome face of the man, grabbed the quilt and put it on her chest. She still thought that things were not like this. But she couldn''t remember what happened yesterday. She shouldn''t drink! The next day she would not remember what happened as long as she was drunk. "Anyway, I fulfill one request." "It''s impossible," he said with a glimmer of expression, "it was you who pestered me yesterday." Looking at Vivian''s increasingly curious expression, he paused and said, "Besides, you" "What?" Vivian didn''t know how nervous her expression was. "And you told me you gave me a son." William deliberately changed what she said yesterday. "Impossible." Her face was pale and negated loudly. William looked at the overreacting woman and said suspiciously, "Vivian, you are so nervous. Do you really have a son?" "No! Anyway, you will be engaged to Angie." Vivian didn''t know how jealous her tone was. Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. It could be determined that William lied to her. So, she had nothing to say. She couldn''t drink any longer. If William really noticed something, she would copse. Vivian didn''t notice that she had pulled his quilts. There was a little left on William''s body. When she realized, her eyes almost popped out. Although it was not the first time to see his body, every time she saw it, it was a big shock to her. What a great figure! Eight pack ABS, mermaid line, and thin waist. And longlong legs? "William, you are an exhibitionist!!!" The scream of Vivian finally broke through the boundary. It''s over. She''s going to get a "stye eye". Chapter67 Go Crazy Go Crazy William raised his pretty eyebrow and said lightly, "Vivian, you''ve changed." "What?" Vivian was stunned for a moment and looked at him in wonder. William took a meaningful look at her, and he took off the quilt in front of her and got out of bed. Vivian screamed again, and covered her eyes with two hands quickly. Oh! Why didn''t she know that William has a habit of exposure? And what has she changed? How does she change? Isn''t she the same? Why did William say these inexplicable words? He is more and more elusive. The sound of wearing clothes came in to her ears, and Vivian unconsciously expanded the slit of her hand a little. In any case, William''s figure was perfect. He was more than 1.8-meter tall and wore a suit. He exuded the charm of a sessful man. This was an impable, yet cold and offish side face. N?velDrama.Org owns this text. "It''s enough." William suddenly turned around and said. "I didn''t see anything." Vivian held the quilt and turned around, but the blush on her face betrayed her. "I have a meeting at 10 o''clock. Can you go back by yourself?" "No problem. You can go." Vivian waved to him constantly, hoping that William would disappear immediately. If Vivian looked back at the moment, she would find that there was a glimmer of smile on the corner of his mouth. The bedroom door was closed with a click. The house was quiet again. Vivian faintly slept on the bed, and the man''s clear smell encircled her from all directions. She also had no intention to think aimlessly. How could this happen? She really slept with William all night. And it was so "fierce" that she felt shameless. She''s going crazy. All of a sudden, her phone rang on the ground. Vivian closed her eyes and wanted to ignored it, but the sound on the ground seemed to stick to it. So, she had to stretch out to pick up the bag on the ground with her tired body, and turned out her mobile phone, "Hello..." Hearing her weak voice, the person over the phone paused for a second, saying in a sly voice, "Vivi, did you sleep with William yesterday? Well, how do you feel? " "Selina, what have you promised yesterday?" Asked Vivian, almost roared. Selina coughed a few times, "Hey! Don''t nder me like that! You are willing. I can''t help it." "How could it be? Didn''t you promise that you won''t let me get drunk? William almost knew about it." She still had a lingering fear. William didn''t go into it, which was a lucky thing for her. Otherwise, it would be over. "I knew you''d me me. I''ll show you a videoter." Selina was still gloating. She was really prescient, or she would not have been able to right the wrong for herself. "What video?" Asked Vivian. "You''ll know when you get here. By the way, you''ve forgotten something important." Selina reminded her kindly. "I''m going to pick up Roe today!" How could she almost forget such an important thing? It''s William''s fault! That scheming fox! There was only paste in her brain. Selina snorted, "Just remember, go to your house." Vivian nced at the rags on the ground, and after a few seconds of silence, she hesitated and said, "Selina, can you bring me a dress..." "What? I didn''t hear you clearly. Speak up." "I said bring me a dress, and I will send the address to your mobile phone." After that, Vivian directly pressed the hang up key. However, before hanging up, she could hear the woman''sughter faintly. What a shame! Selina got there in half an hour and knocked several times. Vivian, wearing William''s shirt, ran out to open the door, reached out and pulled her in directly, and quickly closed the door. "What about the clothes? Have you brought them?" "Of course." Selina shook the bag in her hand, looked up at Vivian''s appearance at the moment. She said, "You look different." "I don''t know what you''re talking about." Vivian''s face turned red. She grabbed the bag and ran back to the bedroom to change clothes. Ten minutester, Vivian walked out of the bedroom and saw Selina sitting on the sofa and looking at the furnishings. "Although William is an asshole, he has a good taste and chooses a good house." shemented. "Let''s go. Let''s go back first. I''ll pay you for your clothester." When Vivian came out, she cleaned the bedroom by the way. Selina gave Vivian a sly look, "You were so fervent yesterday that even your clothes were broken." "Don''t talk about it. It was hooked. Don''t you have a video to show me?" Vivian changed the subject without changing her countenance. Selina smiled more mysteriously, "Well, since you say so." When Vivian heard the voice in the video, she was about to kill herself, and she would even be coquettish against William. Why would she hold William and sit on his leg and wriggle around? She''s dying. It was just her voice. "Give it to me." Vivian rushed to grab Selina''s mobile phone. She must destroy it. "Ha-ha, this is the thing that proves my innocence. I won''t give it to you." When Vivian reached out to get the phone, Selina dodged nimbly and shook the evidence in her hand proudly. Now if there was thundering down, Vivian was sure to head over, "Selina, our friendship is so shallow." "Yeah, the ship of friendship sinks easily." "..." "If you want to destroy it, promise me one thing." She''s also reasonable and fair. Vivian saw hope, and asked, "What is it?" "Remember and I''ll let you know next time." Selina thought for a moment and said. "No problem." Vivian agreed with her, and after watching the video deleted by Selina, she was relieved. It''s really careless of her to make friends like her. They were sitting in the car. Vivian thought of an important detail that she had almost forgotten, "Selina, how can we meet William when we are drunk?" Selina''s face suddenly turned bad, and her tone became gloomy, "William and Grace are together." "Is Grace back? How could he know William? " Vivian asked. Selina didn''t know what she thought of. She said angrily, "I don''t know, but he''s done." "Selina, did you leave yesterday with Grace? And then you left me to William." If it was so, it''s no wonder that she would be left behind by Selina. "No. He''s so shameless and he dare to Forget it! Forget that annoying guy. " She stopped in the middle of her sentence, she felt that it was not appropriate to say it again. Chapter68 Take Roe Home Take Roe Home Vivian was even more curious about what happened between Selina and Grace yesterday. "Come on! Yesterday I had a fight with Grace and let him go." Selina gave her a bad look, though she had lost. But Grace didn''t get any advantages, and there were a lot of scratches and bite marks on his body. She didn''t expect that she would deal with him in the way that women did one day. But it still worked. Is that man made of stone? He is so tough. "What is Grace going to do this time?" Does he n to stay with Selina again? "Forget him. I think you should think more about what happened to you and William. You must have sex with him until dawn yesterday." "Look at those marks on you. I didn''t expect that William, with a serious and ascetic look, would be so This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. lustful." Selina shook her head and sighed, "The world''s changing." Vivian''s face was so shy but she just pretends that she didn''t hear. After thinking about it carefully, she felt a little bit wrong, and retorted angrily, "Selina, if you didn''t encourage me to drink, I won''t be like that!" Selina should be responsible for it. Selina pretended to be silly, "You can''t say that. I''m pulling you, but you''re trying to pull William. This time, William is very hard." "Are you still my friend??" Vivian was going crazy. "All right, I won''t say that." Selina then said nothing, but the expression on her face was very intriguing. Vivian simply turned away. What happened to her and William was really messy. She thought that she had already ended their rtionship this time, but it happened again. She was afraid that, as William said, she forced him to Then she might as well jump into the river. Forty minutester, Selina parked the car and the two returned to the old house. As soon as she entered, she saw an old man and a young boy sitting on a small bench washing vegetables. "Grandma, honey, I''m back." Selina went to pick up the little bun directly, kissed him twice and said with a smile, "a tender and pink bun." Roe''s little face became slightly red, and he had to say seriously, "Auntie, men and women can''t be too close to each other." "Oh, I like our lovely adult-like Roe." Selina couldn''t help rubbing his little face again. "Selina, Vivi, you are all back." Grandma was very happy to see the two of theming back. "Well, Grandma, you are still as well as before." Selina put down Roe and said happily. "Grandma, I''ll do that for you. Go to have a rest." Vivian helped grandma to sit on the other side of the chair and trimmed vegetables on a small bench. Grandma didn''t refuse and smile and nod. She looked at Vivian and Selina sitting there. She said lovingly, "You two girls have grown into adults in a twinkling of an eye. I am getting old." "Grandma, you are not old at all. You''re still very young." In the past, Selina often came to help at home, so trimming vegetables is a very easy job for her. "I''m so happy that I still alive until this age. If you can oftene back to visit me, I''ll be very happy." "Madam, you will live a hundred years." Roe said with a serious face. "Good boy." Grandmaughed and said, "Vivi, why do you suddenlye back this time?" Vivian took a gentle look at Roe beside her and said, "Grandma, I want to take Roe home this time." When Roe heard that Vivian wanted to take him back, there was a sh of light in his eyes, "Mom, really?" "Yes." Vivian showed a soft smile. "Great." Roe was so excited that his mother really didn''t break her promise to pick him up. "Sweetheart, you sleep with me. Your mother doesn''t necessarily live with you." Selina said with some jealousy. Vivian looked at Roe''s little displeased face, rubbed his little face and said, "I was busy at work, so I asked Auntie to take care of you. I''ll oftene to see you, and Auntie''s house was close to mine, so I can go at any time." "Well." Roe showed her little teeth and smiles. Grandma was naturally happy about that, but she was still worried and asked, "Is it really OK for you to take Roe back?" "It''s OK, and I can help." Selina said and stretched after trimming vegetables. "Yes, Grandma, I was worried that you stay here alone. Why don''t youe with us?" Vivian also had concerns in this case. She''s really upset to leave Grandma alone at home. Grandma saidfortingly, "Vivi, I''m old, and I''ll definitely not get used to urban life, and there is nothing bad about staying in the countryside. The air in the countryside is fresh, and all the vigers and neighbors can take care of each other." Vivian knew that it''s no use saying more. She could only nod and agree, "Grandma, I will often bring Roe back to see you." "Well, don''t worry about me." Vivian and Selina stayed for dinner, had a rest and simply cleaned up Roe''s clothes, then they said goodbye to Grandma and left. On the way, Roe was so excited that he kept asking, "Mom, do youe to me after work?" "Yeah." Vivian stroked his little head and nodded. "Mom, can we go to the Water Park?" Roe asked with some hope. "Of course. We''ll take you there tomorrow." Selina answered. "Auntie, you are nice." Roe did not forget to praise her. Selina couldn''t be happier. Vivian thought of a question and didn''t know whether to ask. "What are you trying to say?" Selina nced at Vivian, who was ready to talk and stop. "Selina, what if Gracees to you? Roe" Vivian didn''t finish her words. It''s OK that Grace didn''t know William. Even if he saw Roe, she could find a reason to fool him. But she was afraid that Grace would find out and tell William. Then what she had done in recent years was in vain. Selina also understood. She became serious and said coldly, "You can rest assured that I will not let Grace find out." Because she''s not going to see that man again. Selina was unhappy when Vivian saw her. Finally, she didn''t say anything. There was still a mess waiting Vivian to be dealt with. She couldn''t even take good care of herself. Many things are clear to the onlookers. If she really didn''t care about Grace, why would she be angry with him? She hoped Grace could make it clear with Selina aftering back this time. Even if they couldn''t stay together, she didn''t want Selina to get hurt. Chapter 69 Troublemakers Chapter 69 Troublemakers She had settled her child. Vivian was ready to go to work, because she only took half a day off, and it was not good to asked for too much leave recently. So, she could only leave in Roe''s reluctant eyes. "Manager, you''re back. Something''s wrong." Komastu pulled Vivian to the corner and said nervously. Vivian asked, "What''s the matter?" "The headquarters came yesterday. You have asked for several vacations recently. I heard that Eileen reported it yesterday. It''s estimated that the headquarters has somements. What should I do, manager?" Vivian''s eyes shed. Eileen was her deputy. If she retreated, the store manager''s position would surely fall on her. However, although she asked for leave several times, she still paid attention to the trend of the store, N?velDrama.Org owns this text. and there should be no big problem. "Don''t be nervous, Komatsu. Just do your own thing. I''ll deal with it." "Store manager, things are not as simple as you think." Komastu pulled Vivian, who was going to leave, and said, "this time the headquarters sent down a man. ording to yesterday''s situation, this man may be Eileen''s secret lover." "... Secret lover." Vivian sweated a little. Was this adjective too direct. Komastu said with big disdain, "Isn''t it? I''ve already inquired about it. Isn''t that man who has a wife? And Eileen is his secret lover." "Thank you, Komatsu. I don''t make any big mistakes. They can do nothing to me. Well, hurry to work, or we will be reported again." Vivian was sure in mind. Eileen had wanted to be the store manager for a long time. She was sure because she had suppressed that for such a long time. Komatsu still wanted to say something. She came over with a very pretty and charming figure, apanied by a strong perfume smell. "Komatsu, why don''t you do your job ande here to rest here?" "Eileen, I..." Komastu didn''t know how to answer. She was going to inform Vivi. Now she had been caught in the current situation. Her future life would be worrying. Vivian seemed to see Komatsu''s worry and said lightly, "I have something to hand over to Komatsu." After a pause, she added, "go back to work first, Komatsu." "Ok, manager." Komastu took a grateful look at Vivian, and lowered his head avoiding Eileen and hurried back to the store. Eileen didn''t take a look at Komastu. She flicked the bright red nails on her hands, as if she had just noticed the appearance of Vivian. She said in surprise, "isn''t this our store manager? I can''t recognize you because We haven''t met for a few days." "What else can I do for you, Miss Eileen?" Eileen was a few years older than her. Vivian politely called for her Miss Eileen. If she had self-knowledge, then don''t cause trouble here. It was obvious that Eileen didn''t have one. She seemed to have a dependence. She didn''t want to continue pretending in her ordinary superficial disguise. She said frankly, "Vivian, you don''t need to pretend. The headquarters had been here, don''t you know what it represents?" "What does it represent?" Not raising her little eyes, Vivian ask back. Eileen was slightly angry. She just hated Vivian''s calm expression. "Vivian, you asked for leave four times in this month. In addition, none of goods in the warehouse are right. Do you think you are still possible to hold this position?" "First of all, the days and time I ask for leave belong to the normal scope of thepany. As for the goods you said, the person who checked them is from your group." Vivian said that no matter what expression Eileen would have on her face, she went straight back around her. Eileen looked at Vivian''s back and stomped angrily. The damned woman even ignored her. Who did she think she was? The position of the store manager should be her. Anyway, the headquarters hade, and her position of store manager is almost done. Vivian shook her head in disappointment. Eileen still thought things were so simple. After all, her annual sales were ranked high in the headquarters, and her daily rest time was very little. These times of leave couldn''t make up for her overtime. "Manager, are you ok? Did Eileen embarrass you?" Komastu took a look around and saw that Eileen didn''te back and quietly moved over again. "No, but tell the others to have a meeting after work." Vivian said simply, took a report from the front desk and went back to the lounge. Whether the things that couldn''t be solved, or important guests came to the store, who she needed to receive in person, she would deal with them in the lounge generally. The store manager was not so easy to be. Vivian hadn''t been sitting for a long time. Komastu ran in flustered and took her hand and went out. "Manager, something happened outside." "What happened." Vivian did not refuse Komastu''s dragging. "An unknown old woman insisted that there was something wrong with our shoes. She was so restless outside that all the guests in the shop had to leave." As Komastu walked along, he exined the situation to Vivian. "Let''s go see it." Vivian frowned and didn''t say anything. Why couldnt she make trouble earlier, but just the time she went to work? Does it really happen that way? When Vivian came out of the restroom, she saw a woman with a big body. She took the shoes in their shop, pulled the people around her, and shouted, e and have a look. It''s still a brand shop. It sells fake goods. I only wore them for less than half a day and they broke." "Where is your store manager hiding? This is an unscrupulous store. You must not buy shoes here." The aunt held the damaged shoes high for people to see clearly. When other staffs saw Vivian appear, they hurried to her side and asked, "manager, what to do now?" "This customer''s shoes were sold yesterday, but they were still good when they were checked yesterday." "Yes, all the shoes in the shop are inspected and then loaded. It''s impossible to be damaged so soon." The old woman strode toe over, took the staff who was talking, loudly scolded, what do you mean? You mean that I deliberately break the shoes and ckmail you? "My God, you are a shop bully, bullying me a lonely woman. I bought a pair of your shoes yesterday. I just asked if I could get a discount. Even if you look down on me, how can you say such unscrupulous words now." People around looking at the old woman howling, began to point to them. "So it is. I bought shoes in this shop a few days ago. I won''t buy them after that." "It''s really disgusting. Isnt it normal for people to ask about discounts? If you don''t offer discounts, you don''t have to look down on people." "Stay away from this store in the future." Chapter 70 Suspension Chapter 70 Suspension The shop assistant didn''t expect that the old woman would hold her back. No matter how she struggled, it was useless. She had not worked for a long time, nor had she experienced such a shrewd customer. Her eyes were red with anxiety. "Store manager, help me, this woman is crazy." When the old woman heard the words "store manager", she immediately released the assistant''s hand and said to Vivian fiercely. "You are the store manager. I didn''t expect you to be such a store manager. When there is such a big problem with your shoes, you, as the store manager, don''t even ask." "Thisdy, we apologize to you first. If there is any quality problem with the shoes you bought in our shop, we will check it and give you an exnation. I hope you can give us a few minutes." Vivian said a sentence in a dignified way, but his eyes fell on Eileen, who was standing on the edge watching the bustle. This time, as a deputy store manager, isn''t it supposed to be her to appear and deal with it. Eileen received Vivian''s displeased eyes and slowly came over, pretending to exin, "manager, I really care about this matter, but thisdy is calling for you. I can''t be the owner as a deputy manager." "I don''t want any deputy store managers. I must find the store manager who is in charge of your business. If I don''t give me a satisfactory exnation, I will call the police reporting that you cheat the consumers." The old woman reached for Vivian. Vivian turned away and looked at the reluctant middle-aged woman with a slightly twisted brow. The polite tone remained the same. "Madam, we have promised you that if there is a problem with our shoes, we will rece them for you." "What''s problem with your shoes? It''s your problem. See for yourself." She threw her shoes on the ground. Vivian was not upset. She squatted down and picked up the shoes. She took a look at the damaged position that the woman said. There was a crack in the heel. You can''t even notice it without looking N?velDrama.Org owns this text. carefully. But for a brand store, what it sold was service and quality. This kind of slight damage should not appear, and it seemed that the damage was not intentionally made. But the woman in front of her had bought thetest high-heeled shoes which were also very expensive in summer. In addition to the shoes of this woman, they sold two pairs in their shop. The other pair was the one William gave her some time ago. She didn''t look down on this woman, but looked at her dress and behavior, not like a person who would buy the shoes that cost tens of thousands of dors. No matter how the shoes got into her hands, it was the fault of their staff. "I''m sorry,dy. This is our problem. We''ll rece them for you. As apensation, we will pay for this pair of shoes." The old woman was shocked for a moment. She didn''t expect Vivian to change her shoes so quickly. She didn''t even need to pay for it. She looked at Eileen''s direction unconsciously. Eileen pretended not to know. She knocked her finger twice on her thigh. The old woman immediately understood, "bang" and sat on the ground, and began to cry, "you cold- hearted people, finally admit that it''s your shop''s problem, and now order me to leave. Its not so simple. I need to call the police. I want to report you." Vivian was keen to capture this detail, and her eyebrows are twisted deeper. It must have something to do with Eileen. But there were too many onlookers. In order not to affect the customers in the store, she had to bear to say, "if you are not satisfied with anything, we can cooperate with you at any time." She said to the person beside him, "Komastu, go and call the police." "Yes, manager." Komastu was going to the front desk to make a phone call. The store manager was aggressive and looks at the woman on the ground. Vivian''s voice raised a little bit, and she said loudly to the woman and other people, "no matter which customer buys shoes from our store, if there is a problem within the warranty scope, we will give you a satisfactory answer." Other people saw that Vivian was fair and generous, will not casually handled it because it was a brand store, but also felt that the women on the ground were making too much trouble. Thements began to tilt to the other side. "Lady there, didn''t their store managerpensate you for a pair of shoes? And they didn''t want your money. I don''t think you should pursue any more." "Yes, ma''am, you see the good attitude of the store manager. You should stop at the right time. Don''t be too unreasonable to forgive others." "That''s right. I thought it was a big bully. Now it seems that the after-sales service of this store is really good." The old woman felt hot and dry on her face, but she couldn''t just let it go. If she really called the police, she would be even more afraid of bad ending. "What''s the matter? Why there are so many people around the door." An unhappy male voice rang out. Eileen could not help brightened her eyes and said eagerly, "Tom, chief why are you here? The shop is in disorder now." She wanted to call him Tommy, but she changed because she was afraid of being talked about. Tom, who was arranged by the headquarters this time, was kind to Eileen, "what''s the matter?" Eileen took a hard look at the direction of Vivian and was about to speak, but saying nothing. Tom understood as soon as he saw it, "Vivian, how do you manage the store? It''s a small matter that makes the shop very smoky. I also heard that we need to call the police. Do you know how much this would affect our shop?" If Vivian can''t see that two people are acting, her career in recent years has been in vain. It''s estimated that the women on the ground were also on their side. In order to pull her down, she really took great pains, one n after another. Vivian looked at him with clear eyes and said, "I''ve done my best in this matter, chief. If thisdy is unwilling, we can also go through legal procedures. What do you think?" "You''re trying to be reasonable. I saw your attitude just now. The head office asked me to assess your performance. I didn''t expect you to treat customers like this." Tom winked at Eileen. Eileen nodded her head imperceptibly, helped the woman up and said pitifully, "Lady, we have shocked you. We will give you a satisfactory answer. I hope you can understand." She followed Eileen''s words and pointed to Vivian''s direction and said, "if you had this attitude earlier, I would not have med so much about you. You just deceived people too much." Tom proudly instructed Vivian, "Apologize to the guest, and please let the caller hang up." "Tom, I have exined to thisdy, and shouldn''t this pair of shoes be inspected by Miss Eileen, our deputy store manager?" Vivian emphasized the word "deputy". By the way, she also reminded Eileen that she should be responsible for this matter. Vivian was the store manager so she had toe out to handle the situation. Chapter71 A Picture of a Child A Picture of a Child "Sir, I have carefully checked these shoes. There is no problem with thest pair. I..." Eileen was annoyed in her heart but she pretended to be very anxious. "Eileen, you don''t need to exin. I understand." Tom waved to Eileen to be calm. When he turned to Vivian, his eyes immediately became sharp. "You ought to deal with the things that happen to you as a store manager. Now it have such a bad influence in our store. Shouldn''t you reflect on it?" Vivian was sullen. Tom obviously didn''t give her the chance to exin it and med her for it directly. Today, if the matter couldn''t be solved, she would take the me for the faults of her. "Then what should we do, Sir?" "Vivian, I know you have done so much for our store. Go back to rest for a while. I''ll report the situation to the leaders and wait for their decision. And Eileen will take over your work for duties these days." Tom was so ''reasonable''. Eileen looked at Tom at a loss and asked carefully, "This is not good, Tom." In fact, she was so happy to hear his words. She didn''t waste her time selling her body to get this opportunity. As long as Vivian went back, she had the right to administrate the affairs. "You are the Deputy Store manager. The store manager has a rest. There is nothing inappropriate for you to maintain the operation of the store." Tom looked at Vivian, who was calm, and asked cunningly, "Do you have any problem, manager?" "No." Now that things hade to such a pass, even if she argued, they would find a new reason to deal with her. She had just worried about not having time to spend with Roe. It''s nothing serious to quit her job. Her major is not business administration. It just caused a little influence on her. "Manager..." Komastu and other employees who got along well with Vivian was reluctant to watch her leaving. Vivian smiled at them and said, "I''m ok, just let me go back to have a rest and then I''lle back." They knew what her leaving meant, and they were not saying anything. As for the woman, she seemed to have changed suddenly. Eileen sent her away in several words. After sending the woman away, Eileen saw Vivian approaching slowly holding a paper box, she deliberately lowered her voice and said in smug satisfaction, "Do you really think that you can win? Dream on!" "I hope your store manager can be a long-term sess." Vivian didn''t care about it and left a word, and kept walking away. Eileen looked at the back of Vivian resentfully. Even if she had won, the resentment still cannot be subsided. Why? Why can Vivian be so calm? Won''t she be unwilling even if her work was taken away by her? What a hypocritical woman! Vivian looked up at the dazzling sunshine in the sky and slowly epted the fact that she had been suspended indefinitely. It was not appropriate to go back so early. Go back and put the things down first. A familiar figure came up. "Vivi, you get off so early today." "John." Vivian stopped. "Vivi, you are..." John was going to find Vivian, but he suddenly got busy and managed to finish the business. He wanted to take her off work and apologize. He didn''t expect to see here out with a box in her hand. "It''s just suspension. It''s not a big deal." Vivian said with a rxed face. John reached out to take her box. He knew that she was unwilling to say it, so he didn''t ask about that, "It''s OK to suspend. You can rx these days. You didn''t have a good rest yesterday, did you?" Speaking of yesterday, Vivian''s face was a bit embarrassed. Drinking was really a mistake. She couldn''t trust Selina anymore, Vivian thought. "I went out with my friendste yesterday, so I didn''t have a good rest." Vivian looked at John, who knew nothing about yesterday, and felt guilty. William and I have notpletely broken off, while I agree to stay with John. I''m a bad woman, right? "What are you thinking? Why don''t you speak suddenly?" John looked at Vivian and asked. Vivian suddenly came to her mind and said smilingly, "No. Nothing. Maybe it''s too hot. I''m in a trance." "Vivi, let''s celebrate the ''liberation''." John pointed to the box in her hand. It is liberation! Vivian nodded, "Well, it''s better to be obedient than to be polite." Vivian''s phone suddenly rang, and she said apologetically, "Just wait a minute." "Ok." John nodded. Vivian looked at the caller ID and answered the phone directly, "Angie, what''s up?" "Vivi, where have you been these days? I can''t find you. Come out quickly. I have something to do with you." Angie''s softint came from the phone. Vivian nced at the man beside her, who was as warm as jade, and said to the person on the phone, "I''m sorry, Angie, I''m afraid I can''t go out with you now. I''ll call you backter, OK?" Angie said pitifully, "Oh no! Am I still your best friend? I''m so sad." John saw Vivian was in a quandary. He had heard Angie''s voice just after she got on the phone. He knew that Angie was looking for Vivi again. "Vivi, you go first. Call meter and I''ll pick you up." Vivian knew that John said it on purpose. Angie was urging her all the time, so she had no choice but to promise, "I know. I''ll go to you now." "Vivi, I know you''re the best. I''ll wait for you in the cafe." Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. "Ok." Vivian hung up and didn''t know how to exin to John. "You don''t have to exin. It''s OK. Go quickly. Don''t let her wait, or she will urge you again." John still understood Angie''s temper. If she went there toote, Angie would not be happy. "I''ll go first." "Shall I take you there?" John didn''t want to miss any chance to get along with her. "No need, it''s very close. I''ll take a taxi." Vivian was embarrassed to let John give her a ride. "Vivi, your box." John was about to remind her when the car had left, and he shook his head in a spoiled way. It''s the same when he gave it to herter. When John put the box in the back case, one of the photos in the box came out identally. After hesitating for a few seconds, he reached for it. What fell out was a picture of a full moon child, with a pair of curious big eyes on his tender face and bubbles in his mouth. He looked very cute. How could Vivi have a picture of a child Chapter72 I Promise You I Promise You "Vivi, you are so slow. I have been waiting for you for five minutes." Angie pouted as if she was coquetting orining. "There''s a traffic jam on the way. I''m sorry." exined Vivian. "Come on, sit down quickly. I have something to tell you." Angie didn''t care about it. Vivian pulled out the chair and sat down, "Angie, what''s the matter with you for calling me in such a hurry?" The waiter came to order. She just asked for a ss of boiled water. Angie was immersed in her own thoughts. Holding the spoon in her fingers, Angie stirred the coffee in this cup for a while. She said sadly on her face, "Vivian, you know that William is going to be engaged to me." Vivian paused and nodded lightly, "Yeah." It''s because she knew that she would be naive to get drunk. Unexpectedly, she was drunk, and identally slept with William. "But I still feel unhappy, and the feeling was getting more and more ufortable." Angie sighed and looked at her with her chin in hands, "After William announced our engagement that day, I waited all night and then there was nothing happen." "Didn''t you call him?" Vivian didn''t want to hear anything about William and Angie, but Angie is her good friend and she can''t refuse the talk. "How can I make a phone call? I wouldn''t do that as I''m a woman." Angie said intively, "I can only tell you about it. Only you can understand me." "Angie, since William said he would be engaged to you, he should not break his promise." Every time Vivian said a word, her heart ached. Sometimes she would also wonder whether she had the tendency of self-abuse, obviously she was very ufortable, but she could just pretend to be indifferent. "I was confident when I was in college, but it''s hard for me to catch his heart now. Vivi, I''m really afraid that William loves others." As a proud girl, she also had something that she can''t say. Those ttering ''friends'' around her are obviously ready tough at her. So every time she had something on her mind, she could only tell it to Vivi. Vivian didn''t know how tofort Angie, so she could only keep silent. The waiter just brought a ss of water and stopped their conversation. As soon as he left, Angie began to say, "Vivi, I came to see William today. He waste for work for the first time." "Really?" Vivian unconsciously tightened her hands on the cup. "You don''t know how important the work is to William, and he still has an important file to deal with. Who do you think can make him do not even care about his work?" No, no, she knew how much William cared about his office. He can let go of anything but work, and he didn''t even care about her illness years ago, which he never knew. So she didn''t believe that William waste because of herself. He must have been dyed because of other things. Vivian took a drink with the cup, moistened her dry throat, and said, "Men are all career oriented, and will certainly be negligent." "Vivi, how can you speak for him? I am your good friends." Angie said unhappily. Vivian put down the cup and looked out of the window at the sunshine with her limpid eyes. No one knew what she was thinking. "Angie, since you are all together, give each other some confidence. He should be a man who pays attention tomitment." Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. "That said, but some shameless women just want excellent men. Now, she is still a woman I don''t know. Every time I got tepid response. Wouldn''t you worry about it if you were me?" Angie released the spoon in her hand as if she was venting her anger. There was a crisp sound between the spoon and the edge of the cup because of the collision. Vivian''s hands were numb because of the collision. Yes, she was getting off with William. She was a shameless woman in Angie''s eyes. But she didn''t want to, she also wanted to break off all rtions with William. Who is willing to listen to her opinion? She never had the right to choose, nor the ability to end up. "Vivi, what''s the matter with you? You are strange today." Angie only thought about her unhappiness andter found that Vivian was very strange today. Vivian drew back her eyes and smiled, "Nothing. I''ve always been like that." "All right. But what I should do?" Seeing Vivian''s expression, Angie didn''t ask again, but turned the topic around her. "I don''t know..." To be honest, Vivian couldn''t affect the man''s decision at all. Angie suddenly grabbed Vivian''s hand and excitedly looked at her and said, "Vivi, I have an idea." "What is it?" Vivian''s was stupefied answering her. "Could you help me to ask him? I know you''re the best." Angie looked at her pathetically, as if she had Vivian suddenly felt a pain in her heart. To ask William? Seeing Vivian keeping silence, Angie shook her arm and said in a cutesy voice, "You just need to know whether he has an affair with another woman, please." "I''m not get along well with him. Angie, let someone else ask." She couldn''t be so calm anymore. "How could it be? We met William together when we were in the college. He should still know about you though you haven''t got on to him these years." Vivian pretended to be calm and said in a normal tone, "Angie, it''s not appropriate for me to ask as an outsider." "You just don''t want to help me. You say that you would be good to me. Now you just don''t help me." Angie angrily released Vivian''s hand. Vivian opened his mouth but didn''t know how to exin it. "I''m so sad. Am I still your good friend?" Angie thought Vivian would agree without hesitation. Unexpectedly, she was still indifferent. "Angie, I can help you with other things. I really can''t do this..." Angie didn''t wait for Vivian to finish her words and interrupted her directly. "What you said is just an excuse. You didn''t help me at all. So you didn''t really regard me as a friend." Angie kept pressurizing her and Vivian''s hand under the table kept loosing and tightening for several times, which made her calm down a little. Vivian could heard her hard voice, "Ok, I promise you, Angie." I promise you to ask the man how much he loves you. Chapter73 It has Nothing to Do with You It has Nothing to Do with You "I know you are the best! I know you won''t refuse my little request. You are not angry with me, are you, Vivi?" Hearing Vivian''s promise, Angie''s angry expression immediately turned into a smiling face. "No." Vivian gave a reluctant smile, only she knew how reluctant she was. "Then, I''ll wait for your good news." Angie blinked and said. "Well." Vivian nodded. ... "Are you crazy?" Selina wanted to take a shovel and open her head to see if she had stuffed cotton. That little bitch was trying to use Vivian''s kindness. What made her angry was that Vivian agreed. "It''s not a big deal..." Vivian''s voice was getting smaller and smaller in her fierce eyes, and finally she lost her voice. Selina suddenly let out a soft voice and shouted, "Vivi..." "Yeah?" Vivian looked puzzled. "The brain is a good stuff." Selina continued. So what? Vivian''s eyes was full of doubts. "That''s why you agreed to it because you are nuts." Selina walked to Vivian in several steps, and wanted to poke her forehead. After thinking that it would cheapen herself, she didn''t do that. "I am not." Vivian answered in a small voice. "Vivian, what did you say?" How can a person be fooled into doing such things? Vivian stopped talking. She knew that Selina was worried about herself, but she really couldn''t refuse Angie, not only because Angie was her friend, but also because she felt guilty. "I really don''t know why you would promise her. You and William have been together for three years. I just turn a blind eye on you. Because both of you are single. I''m not sure if you would stay with him." With a sigh, Selina leaned on the sofa with softly, and stared at the ceilingmp with her charming eyes. "I''ve known you for so many years, you are not the same as that of a normal person. I know why you agree, but Vivi, you don''t need to feel guilty for that woman because you don''t owe her anything." "You understand?" she said, turning to the woman beside her. Vivian looked at Selina''s serious eyes and nodded, "I understand." "Well. You can put it off." She hoped it wouldn''t be a mere waste of breath. Vivian shook her head. "This is thest thing I promise her, Selina." "Whatever! I''m going to have a rest." Selina shook her head and walked into her room. When she came to the door, she paused. She left a sentence without turning her head, "Vivi, if you do not want to, then learn to refuse, otherwise, it only injures yourself." Vivian went rigid, heard a soft sound of closing the door, and then sat back with decadence. She understood that she didn''t need to feel guilty about Angie only if she broke off with William. At present, she couldn''t do that with a clear conscience. In the quiet living room, there was only her lonely back under the light, and she had nowhere to escape. After a long time, Vivian walked to another room with her tired body. In the dark room, there was only a glimmer of light at the head of the bed, which made the childish face more and more pure. He is the only salvation and support in her heart. Vivian went to the bedside and sat down. She reached out her hand and stroked the hair on his forehead. She looked at her peaceful sleeping face with tender eyes. Her heart had already melted. It''s a pity that she couldn''t stay tonight. Vivian leaned down to kiss his white and clean forehead and whispered, "Good night, have a nice dream, Roe." It was almost 12 o''clock when she came back from Selina''s apartment. Vivian suddenly remembered that she haven''t make a phone call to John. She was quickly rummaging around in her bag for her mobile phone, only to find that it had no power and was off. She patted her head with some chagrin. She didn''t know what she was thinking every day. She had better go back to charge and sent a message to John. Vivian hasn''t entered the elevator yet, a tall man came out of the shadow of the door, holding a paper box in his arms. "Vivi, you are back." "John, why are you here?" Vivian was shocked. "Because your cell phone is off, I am waiting for you here." John said. "Are you waiting for me? You don''t have toe back sote. My cell phone is out of power, so I''m sorry." Vivian didn''t expect John would wait for her at all, and he waited until 12 p.m. "It''s OK. I''m relieved to see you back. This is your box. I''ve sent it back to you." John''s smile was like the warm sun in winter, which made people warm. Vivian''s eyes were getting a little wet, "John, you don''t have to wait for me here. I can get it tomorrow." His concern let her heart feel ufortable. Silent cry in her heart. What are you doing, Vivian? You are not only getting off with William, but also let John to worry about you all the time. "It''s OK. I''m relieved to see you back." What he didn''t tell Vivian was that he had called her more than 30 times, and every time he heard a cold mechanical response. How worried he was. But it didn''t matter, as long as she came back safely. "Thank you, John." Vivian took over the cardboard box in his hand and urged him, "Come back to have a rest since it''s so She could not look at his eyes because she was afraid to let him see the guilt in her eyes, which would only make him more embarrassed. "Well," John paused and nodded slowly, "have a good night, Vivi." N?velDrama.Org owns this text. "Ok." Vivian watched him get on the car and leave, she then turned back to her room. But every step seemed so heavy, like pulling a heavy iron stone, which was so heavy that she could hardly breathe. Vivian took out the key from her bag absently, but before it was inserted into the door, suddenly she heard a cold voice behind her. "Vivian, you really impress me recently. Since you are so reluctant, why don''t you bring him back, huh?" Vivian clutched the key in her hand, her fingertips went blue because of exertion, whichsted for less than two seconds. She continued to open the door as if nothing had happened, "It has nothing to do with you." It has nothing to do with me? Well. William''s deep eyes glowed with cold light. When Vivian entered the door, he pulled her in and kicked the door by the way. The bang of closing the door resounded in Vivian''s ears for a long time. She looked up angrily at the man in front of her, "What are you doing, William?" Chapter74 Each Word a Gem Each Word a Gem "I''ve told you to stay away from that man." In the dark and closed room, William''s low and deep voice seemed to be a chill that spread from Vivian''s back to her whole body. Every cell in her body was frozen. "I just promised you to turn down his proposal." "Is there a difference?" William''s hot breath sprayed on her face. He had said it clearly. Vivian turned her head and didn''t want to look at him. In fact, she couldn''t see anything except the moonlight outside the window. But the more she couldn''t see clearly, the more she felt nervous. "That''s all? You can go." She couldn''t understand why, for three years, he had been very indifferent to hermunication with others, and suddenly began to care about it when she wanted to leave him. Of course, she didn''t feel that he cared about her. Maybe just that money made him angry. "Vivian, you fall in love with him." William didn''t let go, but his voice was very low. Vivian clenched her hand and answered, "There''s nothing wrong with him." She also asked herself in her heart, what''s wrong with a man as soft and soft as jade? He never put pressure on her. No matter what she did wrong, he never got angry and even found an excuse for her. But why does that still beating heart still have to struggle for the man in front of him? Vivian, you are a useless fellow. "Vulgar." He said out a word. He was worried about her body and waited for her until now. When did he be so indecisive? Slowly, William released his grip on Vivian and stepped back. The tall figure stood upright and became colder in the moonlight. Vivian suddenly felt pain in her heart, but each word she uttered was like a gem. "I''m vulgar, so what about you? It''s just a matter of making love. Did you feel that you still want to do it again? Unfortunately, I''m not in the mood today." Vivian could feel the air around her became cold in a moment. She told herself not to flinch, not to be afraid, but her hands unconsciously touched the wall behind her. William''s tight handsome face was covered with ayer of cold ice, and the fierce anger rolled in his dark eyes, as if he would like to devour the woman in front of him. "Vivian, do you dare to say it again." "Are you deaf,wyer?" Vivian said to William word by word with all her strength, "I say, I, am, not, interested, in, you." The next second, reality told her that not to rile a man on the edge of rage at will. Vivian was thrown on the soft sofa, and her body bounced twice. She couldn''t help raising the volume, "What are you doing, William?" "Huh, didn''t you call me wyer''?" The man had walked towards her and pushed her weak body to the edge. Vivian hung in the air and looked at him. This time, she could see how terrible the storm was in the men''s eyes with the dim moonlight. "William, stay away from me." Vivian suddenly found herself stupid to provoke him. "Vivian, you are afraid." The angry man was more and more elusive, even his voice was damned pleasant and provocative. Her two hands held the armrest of the sofa and didn''t let herself fall down. She stared at him stubbornly. "I''m afraid of nothing. And it''s against thew for you to break into someone''s room." William casually pulled the tie on his chest, revealing his explosive wheat skin. If his eyes were not cold and deep, who would think he was awyer. He said slowly, "Yeah, you also know thew, keep going." Vivian unconsciously swallowed a mouthful of saliva and looked at him warily, "It''s not good for a imprisonment of no more than three years." "Go on." William pulled the tie down, he thought the suit was in the way, so he took it off and threw it aside. Vivian watched William take off his clothes one by one, and the only white shirt left showed his perfect body shape. Her eyes couldn''t help but erge. Why does this guy take off his clothes? Does he think he''s showing uniform temptation?? "I want to say nothing. William, you need to understand that if you leave now, I can let go." Vivian just took her eyes away from him, but her white face blushed uncontrobly. William seemed to notice the unnaturalness on Vivian''s face. There was a glimmer of smile on his face, whichsted just a few seconds and made people think it''s just an illusion. At the moment, Vivian was too nervous to pay attention to him. "Now that you''ve said that and we can take some actual action or I''ll sorry for your kindness." "What do you mean, William?" His word made her very jumpy. This time, William didn''t answer again, but told her what he was going to do with action. Vivian was looking at her hands tied with William''s tie to her chest. His actions were aplished with one breath without any drag. She couldn''t move when she realized. "William, let go of me!" She was so careless. Vivian would never admit that she had fallen into his ''sex-trap'' because she was slow to react. Now she felt like amb to be ughtered, and William was the butcher with a butcher''s knife. William said in a calm voice, "Aren''t you unbending, huh?" "You''re kidnapping. Do you want to go to jail? You''ll lose your job." Vivian kept searching for words that could persuade William, but the more anxious she was, the less she could calm down. That was the only thing she could thought of. Vivian could no longer keep calm, "William, you bastard, what do you want?" William''s tall figure came over, and his deep and melodious voice lingered against her ear. He said clearly and slowly, "Fuck you." Vivian was going crazy. The ascetic man, who had always been so cold and invible, even uttered these lustful words. Her shock was as uneptable as aet hitting the earth. No, no, William must have been robbed. It''s all an illusion. Yeah, it''s all hallucinations. Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. Vivian closed her eyes and told herself to wake up from the nightmare. Just a few seconds after she closed her eyes, her body suddenly cooled. "William, you are crazy." Vivian felt that she was trembling. William showed a very puzzling look. His obsidian pupils seemed to swallow her. Chapter75 The Sofa is a Prop The Sofa is a Prop The man didn''t give her time to think at all. Vivian regretted choosing to wear a skirt today, now it was convenient for him to do ''something''. "William, don''t put your hands there." Vivian couldn''t help eximing. Goddamn, the man took off her William''s long finger was hanging on her veil, and his deep eyes were full of doubts. When Vivian saw a handsome man who was just staring at her veil, she felt that she was going to be crazy. Her voice was just squeezed out of her teeth, "William, how dare you to see it again???" She really wanted to cry. This new lingerie was given by Selina. She used to store it at the bottom of a suitcase but today she washed all her clothes. She found that she didn''t have any clothes, so she had to take it out for emergency. Then William came. "So you went out in two strings today." There was a tinge of danger in his hoarse voice. Thinking that Vivian had been wearing this thing for a whole day, which could not even count as cloth, he was very angry. "No, no, I have leggings! Don''t you know? " She was really afraid of the way he tortured her. Although she was unwilling, she replied honestly. William''s dark eyes shed and said faintly, "I don''t believe it." "..." Vivian almost roared. It was just that the man on her didn''t give her a chance at all. The domineering man came over and didn''t allow her to flinch. While she was in a daze, his slender thighs squeezed into her legs. Vivian took a breath of cool air and stared at the man angrily. Is he a barbarian? How can hee in without saying a word? William also seemed to be not very well, and there was a thinyer of sweat on his forehead. He leaned against her ear and said, "Rx, do you want to protest in this way?" Vivian was nervous and her leg mped tightly. William seemed to have received the signal, regardless of anything and started the action, "I respect your feelings." "Ah" Vivian wanted to cry. Her hands were tied by him and she couldn''t get rid of the man. She didn''t know if William was really angry, or if he just wanted to torture her. With the prop of the sofa, Vivian posed in various positions. Sometimes, she had to press the sofa with her elbow, sometimes she had to lie on the cushion, sometimes she had to sit on his leg. "William, be gentle..." Atst, Vivian''s voice became hoarse and weak. She didn''t know how many times she had cried. Unfortunately, the men was like tireless machines. He attacked and attacked again. Vivian was like grass in the wind and rain. She was leaning around and had no attachment. She could only passively bear the joy that would drown her. Sleepless all night. When the Sun rose, Vivian woke up from her bed and found that she had returned to her bedroom, but the ce beside her was already empty. The dazzling sunlight refracted in through the curtain, falling on her fingertips, which was like starlight jumping in her hands. Vivian looked a little distracted, and suddenly she sighed. She was like a corpse staring at the ceiling. He hade to see her several times in the evening. In the end, there were only two results. Either she seeded in pissing him off, or she sacrificed her body. The more so, the more confused she was. This uncontrolled feeling made her crazy. Someone knocked the door hard for several times. "Vivi, open the door quickly." Hearing the sound, she was not in the mood to be sentimental any more. She sat up from the bed and was about to get out of the bed. When she lifted the quilt and got out of the bed, her legs kept shaking. She almost knelt on the ground. "William, you bastard," she said in a low voice. Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. Vivian hurriedly put on a pajama and went to the door. Suddenly, she thought of something and looked at the sofa. She almost forgot her dress, which was still on it. Her face turned red, and got back again. The person outside the door seemed to be impatient, and said in a tone of displeasure, "Vivian, are you going to leave your family and children behind? Is there a man hidden in the room?" Another small voice, "What''s that means, auntie?" Vivian almost fell to the ground. What is she talking about? Roe was still too young to know about it. She quickly wrapped the clothes with cushions and threw them into the wardrobe. Then she opened the door as if nothing happened. "Selina? And Roe!" Although Vivian tried hard to pretend that she had just got up, but Selina was so sensitive, how could she not see her deliberately depressed breath? "What are you doing?" "Nothing." Vivian pretended not to hear her words, held Roe''s little hand and led him into the room. "Mom, it''s almost noon." Roe said. Vivian touched his lovely little head and said softly, "Mom was too tired yesterday. Have you eaten?" "Auntie has taken me to eat." Roe patted his round belly and said. "Well." Vivian led Roe to the sofa and sat down. "Vivi, tell me, yesterday..." Vivian interrupted her friend''s meaningful question and said seriously, "Selina, Roe is still here." So Selina snorted and said nothing and went to the sofa. And then she was asking again, "Vivi, where is your sofa mat?" This set of sofa cushions was bought with her. She came here yesterday. "Oh, the mat is a little dirty. I''ve washed it." Vivian''s face became a little red and she pretended to be calm. "You''ve wash it?" She raised her eyebrows and said, "Show me, I want to go and have a look at the design. I didn''t see it clearlyst time, and I also want to buy one." Vivian immediately stopped her and said anxiously, "I sent it to the dry cleaner." Selina reached for Vivian''s forehead and asked exaggeratively, "Do you have a fever? You looked strange today." "It''s OK. I just feel a little hot. Take a seat first. I''ll go to wash my face and brush my teeth." Finish saying, Vivian rushed into the bathroom. The smile on Selina''s face was getting ''obscene''. If she thought about it and she could knew what she experienced yesterday. She didn''t expect that William was such an open man. It''s true that men cannot be judged by their looks. Chapter76 Come on! Come on! Hearing Selina''sughter, she was getting shy. The woman who looked like an irrigated flower in the mirror was getting brighter. Not only did her face turn red, but her whole body turned red. Vivian did not dare to look at it so she washed and went out in a hurry. "Vivi, why is your mobile phone still off?" Selina asked. "I forgot to charge." She would not have forgotten if she didn''t met William. Speaking of the phone, she remembered something serious, "Oh my god." Selina looked at her, "What?" "I forgot to make an appointment." Vivian remembered that she had promised to invite John to have a meal yesterday. She asked weakly, "What time is it now?" This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. Selina looked at her mobile phone and said, "It''s not toote. It''s 1 p.m. already." Vivian knew that she broke her words again, and the word "sinner" was pressed on her head. "Selina, what do you think of a person who break the appointment again and again?" "It depends on their rtionship." Selina shrugged. "It''s the kind that is very close, such as the rtionship between us." Selina showed her neat white teeth and said with a smile, "Don''t let me find out or you are done." Vivian''s body shook subconsciously. "What, you stood the man up?" Selina asked, gloating over her. "I''ll make a phone call first..." Vivian went back to the room directly. Roe asked curiously with his big ck eyes, "Auntie, what''s wrong with Mom?" "Your mother was doing something wrong. She''s feeling guilty. You cannot learn from her." Selina educated. "Auntie, does Mom have a boyfriend?" Roe paused and asked. Selina was shocked, "Honey, who told you that she had a boyfriend?" "I saw my mother blush, and when my teacher saw her boyfriend, she blushed too." Roe said with a serious face. Selina asked carefully, "Honey, would you be unhappy if your mother had a boyfriend?" Roe seriously thought about this problem, shook his head and said, "No." "Why? Don''t you want your dad?" It was incredible. Ordinary children want their parents to be happy together. And why is Roe not very interested in the word ''Dad''? Doesn''t he wonder who his father is? "Mom doesn''t want it, neither do I." Roe said firmly with a young ent. Selina looked at Roe''s soft face. Actually she was not feeling very well in her heart. She just touched his head tofort him. It was so lucky for Vivian to have such a lovely baby, she thought. After Vivian charged her mobile phone, she immediately made a phone call to John to apologize to him, and then postponed the meal. Fortunately, he didn''t get angry. Thinking that John was stood up again and again, Vivian felt so ashamed. At the end of the phone call, Vivian came out of the room and saw Roe sitting on the sofa waiting for her, suddenly she was rxed. "Roe, do you want to drink some water?" "Mom, I''m not thirsty." Roe shook his head and said. Vivian sat beside him, holding his small hand and said, "Let''s go shopping together and I can buy a new schoolbag for you." "Yeah. Roe can go to school tomorrow. There''s a lot of things to prepare." Selina remembered. "Ok." Roe was quick to promise. "Vivi, where shall we go?" If they meet acquaintances, Roe''s identity may be exposed. Vivian also knew this, so she chose a distant ce. If she didn''t experience the inhumane ''abuse''st night, Vivian still felt energetic to go shopping, but before walking for an hour to, her legs began to shake. So the three had to find a dessert shop to rest. Selina stirred the milk tea in her cup, and watched Roe sitting next to her obediently. He ate the cake with his little hands, looked satisfied and lovely. "You said that you don''t like sweet food, how could Roe like it so much?" Vivian almost threw the spoon in her hand but still said casually, "Maybe Roe likes it." "Is it?" Selina obviously didn''t believe it. But does this mean that the bastard also likes sweets? A cold men was eating sweets. Thinking of that picture, Selina felt terrible. Vivian didn''t notice her and carefully wiped the cake off on Roe''s mouth. Roe held a scoop and handed it to Vivian, which was like handing treasure, "Mom, eat it." Vivian looked at the cake with strawberry vor. Although she didn''t like it very much, she still ate it. "Thank you, Roe." Roe began to eat his cake again. "It''s easy for children to be satisfied. One cake is enough." Selina couldn''t help sighing. Vivian joked, "Why, aren''t you satisfied now?" "Don''t like me, you have a boyfriend." Selina said with pity. Vivian''s face turned red again. Vivian was thinking about it for a long time. Something wasing to her mind, "Selina, you are 28. If I remember correctly, you should still..." Although Vivian didn''t finish her words, but she had already told her friends with her mouth. A. Virgin. What insulting words! Selina couldn''t bear it. What''s wrong with a virgin? Although her age was very embarrassing and not having a man is very shameful, she was still charming. In order to clean up the shame, she made an important decision, "Want to bet?" Vivian raised her eyebrows and signaled her to continue. It was not the first time for both of them to make such a harmless bet. "Tonight I''m going to take a man and end my mission as a virgin and you''re going to steal William''s intimate clothes." She was not afraid that she can''t find a man at all because of her charm. "You''re terrible." It''s hard to for Vivian to believe her words. Men are different from women. Women have two intimate clothes, and men only have one. And it''s the lower body part. Chapter77 Threatening but not Dangerous Threatening but not Dangerous "Nonsense! It has to make a big bet." Selina looked open, but in fact, she was a little shy. Vivian nodded, "It''s OK. But I also need to add a condition." "Say it." Selina said casually. "You can''t fool me." She naturally didn''t believe that Selina would find a man casually. Judging from the fact that she hadn''t been in love for eight years, Vivian knew that she hadn''t forgotten Grace. Selina pondered for a few seconds, and nodded, "No problem." Words had been said, but she still felt a little regret. A bow wouldn''t turn back. After all it was just a hymen, she thought. They had enough rest and started shopping again. Roe saw a reading corner. There were many adults and children sitting outside. He couldn''t help but stop at the same ce. Vivian also saw the reading corner. She knew Roe well and took him to the ce immediately. "What book do you like to read? We can buy it." "Really?" Roe asked happily. "Well, what do you like? Go and see for yourself." Vivian let Roe choose by himself. There were several rows of low bookshelves in the reading corner, all of which were children''s favorite books. "Awesome." Roe rushed to the bookshelf. Vivian sat in the chair with Selina and waited. She took a look at Roe from time to time to ensure that he was within the range of vision she could see. A tall figure appeared next to Selina. And he smiled at them with a charming smile, "Honey! And Vivi! It''s a coincidence to meet you here." They subconsciously wanted to have a look at Roe, but they held back. Vivian was the most nervous. She didn''t expect that they could meet Grace here. She secretly looked around to see if there were any others. Fortunately, William was not here. "Vivi, what are you looking for?" Grace raised his eyebrows and asked. They were acting strangely. They seemed to be afraid of something. His keen eyes were ready to look around. Selina yelled at the man beside her, "Why are you here? And do not call me Honey." As expected, Grace was stunned for a while and then showed a handsome smile, "Honey, It must be fate. I meet you as soon as Ie here." Selina nced at him, "Get out of here." Vivian was sitting uneasily. She wanted to find Roe and was worried that it would be discovered by Grace. She was also afraid that Roe will select a book and came to her. Either were not the situation she wanted to see. "Vivi, you are so nervous. What can I do for you?" Grace''s eyes were extraordinarily attentive and keen. Vivian''s eyes went deep, "I don''t need your help, but I think you need help." She pointed at Selina, who was already on the edge of anger. ording to Vivian, Selina stood up and blocked Grace''s exploration by the way, "How dare you to appear here again?" "Honey..." Before Grace had finished his words, her fist wasing to him. If he hadn''t reacted quickly, he would have gone out with ''a panda''s eye''. "Say it again, huh?" Selina punched very fast. Actually, it was easy for Grace to block it without making any effort. "Honey, it''s not your style. I''m just curious about what makes you so nervous." Grace caught Selina''s fist, held it, looked at her with a smile, and said, "could you tell me, Vivi?" Vivian''s heart was thumping for a while. Unexpectedly, Grace would be so difficult to deal with. He was so sensitive. "I guess you get a beating and she''ll tell you." She could only pretend that she knew nothing, only hoped that Selina could get him away as soon as possible. Selina suddenly took her hand out of Grace''s palm. She red at him fiercely, said to Vivian, and walked away. "Selina, I''m not in the mood today. Let''s go shopping next time." Vivian looked at the man who was still sitting in the original ce and asked, "Don''t you go after her? She had been waiting for eight years. You should understand, Grace." Grace sighed and said, "Vivi, see you next time." And then he got up and chased after her. When Vivian saw that both of them had gone and breathed heavily, she was so scared that Roe was almost discovered. "Mom, what''s the matter with you?" Roe held two books in her arms and looked at Vivian, who was breathing heavily. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. Vivian took a breath and said with a smile, "I''m OK. Have you finished choosing the book?" "Yes." Roe replied with a smile but soon was puzzled, "where''s auntie?" "Auntie has gone back in advance. I''ll take you to pay for it, and we will go to buy some food. How about eating your favorite braised prawns tonight?" Vivian intentionally changed the subject. Hearing ''braised prawns'', Roe didn''t care about why auntie left anymore. Vivian took Roe back to Selina''s apartment threateningly but without any danger. Her key was also given by Selina when Roees back. It was convenient for her to go in and out. When she made a table of dishes, Selina hadn''ting back. She wanted to make a phone call and ask. Then she thought that Grace was still there and gave up the n. "Roe, wash your hands before having dinner." "Ok." Roe ran to the bathroom, stepped on a small stool to wash his hands, and did not forget to wipe his hands with his little towel. Vivian also unbuttoned her apron and wanted to hold Roe in the chair. Roe shook his head and said, "Mom, I can sit on my own." Vivian was stunned for a moment and nodded with a smile. Unexpectedly, Roe had such good hands- on ability. But looking at Roe twisting his little ass to climb the stool, she thought it was still difficult for him to do that. In the end, Vivian still held up his little butts to help him sit on. Roe''s face was blushing. His face was like a pink peach. Looking at it, she just want to rub it. It was just that Vivian was peeling the shrimp on her hand, which dispelled the idea of destroying his face with her spicy hands. Chapter78 You make me sick You make me sick On the other side, Selina was caught up by Grace before she had gone far. He pushed her into the car and then got in the driver''s cab. As soon as he stepped on the elerator, the car drove far away. Selina was thrown into the car and felt dizzy, but immediately sat up again, sneering at the man beside him. "Grace, what are you doing? I haven''t seen you for several years. Now you had changed your career to kidnapping and extortion." "Kidnapping and extortion are too vulgar. I prefer to be a killerC or rapist." Grace intentionally lengthened the ending, so that Selina could hear it clearly. "What the fuck. You, son of bitch. Don''t you be ashamed? You''ve lost all your family''s reputation. Do you know?" Selina almost blew up. Eight years gone, his never improved his ability but his shameless. With a smile on his lips, Grace said calmly, "I don''t know, but if I can''t even catch up with my own women, it''s really shameless to meet the ancestors of my family." "Grace, who is your woman? Say it clear to me." Selina''s face was red, and a pair of bright Phoenix eyes were eager to swallow the man beside him alive. "Honey, I would like you to stare at me so energetically in bed." Grace cast a profound nce at the woman in rage. "I think you''re a prick. You talk such a load of piffle." Selina was almost pissed off. No matter Grace was still driving, she waved his fist. He didn''t get hit by Grace and dodged it quickly, but the car swayed for a moment, and his calm expression remained the same, "Honey, you are still in the same temper." It was too hot for him to hold on to. When the car swayed, Selina was almost thrown out of her seat. She dared not joke about her life any more, and pulled the handrail nervously. But she didn''t want to show her weakness. "Grace, you son of bitch. I didn''t dig your ancestral grave. Why do you want to harm me like this? Grace saw Selina''s face was slightly white, and he was a little distressed. The speed slowly decreased. "Fine, you didn''t dig my ancestral tomb, but I dig your ancestral tomb, ok?" "Grace, I C need to C get -- off." She couldn''t stay with the man around her for any other second. Sooner orter, she would be pissed off by him. "Don''t worry, we''ll be home soon." Grace appeased patiently. Selina said in a triumphant tone, "go away, you''d better send me back. Otherwise, don''t me me for being rude. Do you want to have a taste of the old man''s crutches?" Grace liked to see her full of vitality, especially when she was satisfied and slightly raised her eyes. She didn''t know how attractive her expression is. I really miss that time, my Honey. Selina was stupefied for a while, and sneered coldly, embraced in the chest with both hands, turned the head to the other side to ignore the man beside him. Only she knew how tight her hands were under her armpit, so tight that they were wet and unwilling to let go. It had been eight years. How many eight years could a woman go through? It had been 18 years since she met him at the age of ten. She was not that ignorant tomboy, or that little attendant who would only follow him. And she was not the girl waiting for him toe back. As soon as he disappeared without a word, the girl had died. She was Selina now, the unique Selina, no one can control her. She didn''t know how long it took; the car stopped steadily at the door of a vi. Grace firstly got out of the car, just walked to the door and stopped. He forgot that the stubborn little woman was no longer the little girl who stuck to him. s, it was all his fault. Grace turned to open the door for her and said, "Since you are here, why don''t youe in and sit down?" "No interest." Selina''s feet were folded and his neck was like a swan''s neck. "Come down first. Don''t you want to know how I know William? I''ll tell you when youe down." Grace threw a bait. Selina had a disdainful cold hum again. Actually, if it was not for the sake of the single cell creature Vivian, she absolutely didn''t want to stay with Grace for another minute. "Why not? If you don''t go, I''ll go." "Let''s go." Grace, with a wry smile on his lips, raised his feet and walked ahead. Now no matter who was in her heart was more important than him, although she knew that she was willing to grudge for Vivian. But he still felt upset. But she would like to get out of the car. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. As Selina walked, she was also looking at the location of the vi. Unexpectedly, after several years, Grace became so rich that he could buy a three-story small vi close to the downtown. As expected, his family had arge fortune. Grace was a ck sheep. She would never admit that she had a trace of envy. "Here we are. Get in." Grace opened the door, moved her body and let her go first. Selina nced at him and muttered, "What the hell is going on?" Grace smiled and didn''t answer. Selina nced at him, and walked in. Two dogs, one big and one small, were around her feet, whining and screaming happily. But she had no feeling for a long time, and the whole person was as motionless as a stone sculpture. Two voices echoed in my ears. "Grace, Grace, if I have money to buy a big houseter, we will live together." The girl''s excited voice. "Well, what kind of decoration do you want?" The man doted on her. "I - I think about it. I know. I want two dogs, a gentle golden hair and a short-leg corgi. By the way, I want a big French window." The girl''s voice was full of longing. "Well, there''s more." The man was very patient and continued to ask. "Besides, I want a super soft sofa. It''s better to put a hanging basket. The wall should be white. It''s also a big hanging piece of elk. It''s just simple. The most important thing is to have Grace and me. Do you agree?" "Well, I agree." Oh, what a warm and pure picture it was. It was a pity that every day after he left, she had nightmares in countlesste nights, and it was very difficult for her to get out. "Honey, don''t cry. I''m sorry." The man''s voice was still so steady and sweet. But she was not in the mood to listen, Selina expressionlessly pushed away the man who was holding her. She looked into his eyes without any expression. She said coldly, "Grace, I told you that I was no more the 18-year-old Selina. Please don''t y such a naive trick at such an old age." She did not flinch to approach some, and said with a crueler voice, "You make me sick." Chapter 79 There must be a dilemma among three persons Chapter 79 There must be a dilemma among three persons After Selina finished, she didn''t look at the expression on the man''s face and turned around and left. He made her sick, right? Had he made her sick now? There was a trace of self-mockery in Grace''s eyes. The tall figure leaned on the gate and looked at the determined figure. Selina told herself not to be soft hearted and never to repeat the mistakes, but no matter how many times she wiped, tears were falling out uncontrobly. She managed to get out of the abyss, and she didn''t want to recall the painful days. When Selina was in a bad mood, she would go to the bar to have a drink. After getting drunk, she went back to her small apartment and took a look at the room of Vivian and Roe. She walked slowly towards her room. In her heart, she remembered deeply what had happened today. In order to divert Grace, she took a lot of effort. Tomorrow, Vivian should make up for her. When she got up in the morning, Vivian saw Selina''s shoes off at the door. She knew that Selina had Roe rubbed his sleepy face and said, "Mom, am I going to school today?" Vivian took back her eyes, touched his head, and said, "Yes, mom is going to make breakfast. Can you change clothes on your own?" "Well, no problem." Roe stepped on the lovely little yellow duck slippers and ran back to the room. Vivian smiled and wore an apron to prepare breakfast for Roe. When she finished the meal, Roe had been sitting in the chair and waiting. Looking at his lovely and confused appearance, Vivian can''t help smiling. Suddenly, the bedroom door opened from inside. Selina ''floated'' out in a pajama, she saw Vivian holding breakfast and saidzily, "Vivian, could you prepare it for me too? I''m hungry." "Don''t worry. I have prepared it for you. Just get up and eat it together." Selina nodded and drifted away from Vivian again. "Auntie, stink." Roe said with a frown holding his nose. Vivian took a worried look at the direction of the bathroom. The smell of wine on Selina''s body hadn''t Although she remembered her friends in her heart, she still put the breakfast on the table, and ordered with a warm voice, "Roe, eat it first, and mom wille hereter." "Well." Roe nodded. Vivian was still uneasy about Selina. When she got to the bathroom door, she heard the people inside retching and pping the door te anxiously. "Selina, are you ok? Open the door quickly and let me in." Inside came the sound of the toilet. In a moment, someone came to open the door and said in azy voice, Vivian, It''s early in the morning. Can I be allowed to go to the toilet? " This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. "Don''t pretend," said Vivian, half leaning against the door, pretending to be calm. "Why did you drink so much yesterday?" "What can I do? It took me a lot of effort to distract Grace. You mustpensate me." Selina went to the wash basin, with a toothbrush in one hand and a little toothpaste in the other. She washed in front of the mirror. "Selina, if you are OK, you will not..." Come back drunk. It was just as worrying as when Grace just left eight years ago. "It''s not the first time for me to drink. Don''t make such a fuss. I haven''t brushed my teeth. You go out fist. I''ll talk about itter." Selina urged Vivian to go out, and slobber out the foam in the mouth. Vivian didn''t want to force her. She turned around and left, leaving her alone. Selina looked at the woman staying upte in the mirror and sighed silently in her heart. As expected, she was an old woman. She could notpare with the little girl. She just stayed up for one night, and her face was so ugly. It seemed that she should follow the old man''s wishes to find a man to marry and have children. Vivian took care of Roe after eating, and Selina slowly sat on the chair and started eating. "I''ll send Roe to school first, and you''ll take care of the rest." Vivian took out his schoolbag from the room. "I see." Selina waved and said. Vivian looked at her helplessly and led Roe out of the door. Sunshine Kindergarten was not far from where Vivian lived. It only took Vivian and Roe ten minutes to get there. "Roe, I wille to pick you up in the evening. If you have anything, please tell the teacher. Do you know?" "Mom, I see. Hurry up. I''ll go to ss." Roe waved the little hand and said. Before leaving, Vivian exhorted with a small voice and left. When Vivian went back to the apartment, she saw Selina slumped on the sofa and kept changing with the remote control. "Selina, you''re not going out today?" Usually, she seldom stayed at home. "I don''t want to move. I''m at home today." Selina said without raising her head. Two people had not a match of chat, " Vivian, you are now suspended. What are you going to do?" "Find a new job." Vivian actually said that she didn''t really wait for the notice. No one knew how long to wait for it. "It''s also true that although your work sry is good, it''s better not to work hard every day. Now, you don''t need to go." Selina suddenly became interested. She sat up from the sofa and looked at Vivian with two eyes shining, "aren''t you looking for a job?" "Well, what''s your opinion?" Vivian turned on the tabletputer, wanted to see if there was a corresponding major on the Inte, and sent several resumes. "Yes, yes." Selina fiercely nodded "there is still a secretary in my brother''s ce. Why don''t you go to work in my brother''s ce? Vivian stopped the action on her hand, looked up at the excited Selina, and said in a puzzled way, "Selina, why do you let me go to Roberts ce? Are you making a bad idea?" "No, I''m all for you." Was she so obvious? Vivian looked at her more suspiciously, "Selina, we have known each other for so many years, have you done anything sorry to me?" "How is that possible? Just a secretary. It''s not so hard. Are you afraid of any problems being with my brother?" Further lobbying by Selina. She said in her heart, brother, I''ve done my best for you. Don''t waste my time. "I say so, but I don''t want to rely on nepotism, and I always feel strange." It was good to be able to work in an office. Themuting time was generally stable, and the sry was not low. However, Vivian still felt ufortable when she went to work in Roberts ce. Chapter 80 Vivian, go to my brother Chapter 80 Vivian, go to my brother "Well, I didn''t let you go through the back door. My brother''spany had sent out a recruitment. Just sent in your resume. My brother doesn''t care about it. The personnel department will decide on it." Selina was very confident in Vivian. "Let me think about it." Vivian didn''t directly agree. It seemed nothing if she didn''t apply for the job through her brother. "Well, you can decide for yourself." Selina didn''t dare to show her mind too clearly, and she fell back on the sofa. One morning, Vivian was sending her resume. It was time for lunch when she finished. "Vivian, your phone, it has rung for a long time." Selina was watching the wonderful part and heard that the mobile phone was ringing in the room. The woman next to her didn''t respond, so she had to give a voice to remind her. "My phone?" Vivian was stunned and listened carefully for a while. Her cell phone was really ringing. She had to put down the tablet in her hand and got up to take the cell phone. "Vivian, why not set an RBT or default the iing call ring tone. If you make an original ring tone, I can''t stand it." Now there still were people who used the original ring tone. It was terrible. What was the original ring tone? It''s when the blue screen mobile phone and the running light are very popr - Tinkle bell. Vivian smiled and didn''t take it to heart. She thought it was good and used to it. Picking up the mobile phone from the table, Vivian walked out and saw that the two numbers were the same, which was the phone number of John. "Who''s on the phone? What''s the trouble?" Selina was lying on the sofa and smelled gossip. It was a pity that she didn''t go to be a reporter or a radio anchor. "A friend, I''ll call back." Vivian answered vaguely. When she came to the windowsill, she clicked on her cell phone to call him back. It seemed that the person at the other end of the phone had been waiting. The cell phone had just been dialed, and John connected. "Vivian, do you have time at noon?" "Yes, what''s the matter?" Vivian nced at her friend on the sofa and asked with her voice lowered. John heard Vivian''s voice suddenly be much smaller. "Is it inconvenient for you now?" "No, no. Its a little windy on the balcony." Vivian had to restore the original volume. John, who didnt ask anymore, turned to the topic and asked, "Well, would you like toe out for dinner?" "Well, well. Where can I wait for you?" Vivian thought about it and agreed. She had refused several times. This time, she couldn''t be like this. "I''ll pick you up." He said carefully. "No, I can go alone." Not kidding. She was in the apartment of Selina now. How can she ask John to pick her up? "Well, I''ll wait for you in the Sichuan restaurantst time." "I''ll be here in a minute." Vivian said and hung up in a hurry. "Who is he?" Selina got up from the sofa and asked curiously. Vivian refused to answer her question, "I''m going out. You should take care of your lunch." "Let me guess." Selina shook her toes up and down to the ground and looked at her thoughtfully. After a while, she looked at her with an evil eye. "I know. It must be the person who proposed to you. No, you must take me." "Don''t forget you still owe me a favor." "..." Vivian stopped going out and said, "Go together." She said that. Can she refuse? So, it was originally a date between two people, but it turned into three people, although Vivian and John were not serious boyfriend and girlfriend. When she saw John, Vivian was still embarrassed to introduce her." John, this is my friend Selina. She just came to me, so I brought her here on my own. I''m sorry." N?velDrama.Org owns this text. "Nothing." John said mildly, turning his head to Selina and said politely, "Hello, Miss Selina. It''s a great honor to meet you." Selina reached for his hand in a generous way. "Hey, you don''t need to be so strange. Just call me Selina." John was stunned for a while, then he smiled, reached out and shook Selina''s hand, which was soon released. Selina raised his eyebrow and didn''t speak. The man in front of her was really a gentleman. He was also very good, especially the smell of books on his body, which made people veryfortable. When the three entered the shop together, the waiter led them into the box. "Hello, may I help you, sir?" "Give the menu to these twodies." John used his eyes to indicate the direction of Vivian and Selina. The waiter nodded and handed over the two menus. Looking at the menu, she didn''t hesitate to order several dishes. Vivian saw that Selina ordered a lot, enough for three people, so she didn''t order. The waiter took the menu and left three of them in the box. Selina leaned back in her chair and asked with a smile, "I''m really curious about how you know Vivian." "We are college schoolmate." As John said, he naturally tore the stic film covering the dishes for Vivian and put it out for her. Vivian was very embarrassed. Because her friend was around, she couldn''t refuse directly. She could only acquiesce in his actions. "That is to say, you know William and Angie." Selina saw this move in her eyes, and couldn''t help sighing, s, why she couldn''t meet such a warm and jade man as John. She likes this kind, too. Unfortunately, there were only Vivian in Johns eyes. "Selina knows too?" Although it was a rhetorical question, he used affirmative tone. "A little." Selina grinned. Who would like to be familiar with a heartless man? Did John listen to the alienation and disrespect in the tone of Selina? That was interesting. Vivian didn''t want to make things too awkward, so she started to talk and shift topics. Fortunately, the speed of serving was quite fast, and the atmosphere slowly rxed. Half way through the meal, the hidden box was pushed open. "I''ll say that I''m familiar with the sound. Vivian, John and Selina. You''re all here l." Angie followed and pushed the door in. There were two other men standing outside. William, who tossed Vivian to death the night before yesterday. The other was Grace, who pissed her off yesterday. The road is narrow for enemies. John nodded politely to them. Selina only care about her own dish as if she didn''t hear it. Only Vivian closed her palm, raised her eyes and said with a smile, "yes, it''s a coincidence to meet you here." She felt bad about it, was William taking Angie into her circle of friends? She really failed. After three years with him, she didn''t even know if he had any friends. Soon after Angie returned, she met his parents and friends. It was so fast. It was beyond her reach. Chapter81 No Spicy Food No Spicy Food William stared at Vivian''s calm face with his dark eyes. He just didn''t see her for one night, and she looked so pale. Angie also found something wrong, but she pretended that nothing happened and continued, with a glint in her eyes, "Vivi, you are not enough of a friend that you don''t even call us for the dinner!" Vivian took a look at the dishes that had been eaten on the table with hesitation. It''s not good to let others eat them. "Angie, you can see that we''ve almost eaten. Why don''t you go next time? Aren''t you going to have a meal? Go quickly." Selina put down her chopsticks and said with a smile. Although she was really smiling, her smile was full of meaning. It was obvious that she didn''t like the three people outside. Well, they are annoying. Angie was not feeling very well after hearing her words. Because of William, she could only bear it. Someone had already said before her, "It doesn''t matter. We don''t mind, right?" William nced at Vivian, who kept silent all the time, and saw her nodding. "William, Grace, it''s not good for us to join them as they''ve eaten half of it." Angie''s eyes unconsciously focused on John and Vivian. Her words reminded them that they were dating. It''s not appropriate for them to join in. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. Grace didn''t answer. He sat down beside Selina naturally but his eyes were focused on John and asked, "John, I''m sure you don''t mind." John took a look at Grace and said slowly, "I don''t mind." "Honey" Angie was holding William''s hand and acting like a spoiled child. William had already passed her and sat beside Grace, saying to the waiter outside the door in a light tone, "Change these dishes again, please." He nced at Vivian and added, "No spicy food." Then there was a bang, followed by the woman''s flustered voice, "I''m so sorry. I didn''t mean to." In front of Vivian, there was a mess. To hide up her panic, she hurriedly took out several pieces of paper and wiped randomly, the tea still flowed to the ground. How could he know that she can''t eat spicy food? Looking at these hot Sichuan dishes, she didn''t eat much. Selina and John could ept them, so she said nothing. With his clean and long hand, a stack of paper was ced in front of Vivian. John said neither fast nor slow, "Vivi, are you ok?" "I''m fine." Vivian looked up and saw that everyone was looking at her. For a while, she was dumb. Angie looked at William and said with some envy, "I envy you, Vivi. John is so gentle." Vivian thought of those words that William forced her to agree on the sofa the day before yesterday. She forced augh and didn''t answer Angie. She nced at the man who was opposite her and found that the corner of his mouth seemed to hook. But when she wanted to see it carefully, he was still cold and indifferent. Sure enough, she was in a delusion. Selina pouted with disdain. This woman overdid her acting. William''s taste was terrible. "Let''s change to a bigger box." John suggested. Vivian could not sit there any longer. "Well, a bigger ce would be better." Grace agreed. Selina couldn''t understand whether the man''s face was made of bricks. Yesterday she had said it clearly, he could still act as if it didn''t happen today. So after changing into a big box, the original three people became six people. Angie gave Vivian a few nces. Vivian lightly nodded her head, slowed down and walked behind. Angie was holding Vivian''s hand and said, "Vivi, would you like to go to the toilet with me?" "Well." Vivian nodded along her words. Selina frowned and wanted to follow them. She shook her head slightly and had to give up. Vivian was really like a "Bun", which was pinched at will by others. Angie happily pulled Vivian to the toilet. When they were in the toilet, Angie asked eagerly, "Vivi, did you help me with what I told you?" "Not yet." She had promised Angie just for two or three days, without any preparation, so she didn''t ask. It was Angie who asked for help, but Angie began toin, "What''s the matter with you? Is it so difficult to make a phone call? I''ve been waiting for several days." "I''m sorry..." Vivian drooped her eyes to cover up the embarrassment. "Well, you''re not to me. But you had the chance now. You can ask casuallyter." The more Angie said, the more excited she looked. William would certainly not let Vivian be in disgrace, no matter how, William would not be annoyed with herself, Angie thought. Although there might be some grievances, Vivian was her good friend, she should not me her for this matter. Vivian bit her lips and said, "Angie, please give me some more time." She really couldn''t ask him in front of so many people. "Do you still treat me as a friend, Vivi?" Angie suddenly said very seriously. "Of course." But just because she was her friend, can she put forward these difficult requests regardless of her feelings? "Since you treat me as a friend, you shouldn''t refuse to do that. I know that I''m in a hurry, but I really care about William. I can''t lose him." Angie grabbed Vivian''s hand and said sadly, "Vivi, you should understand me, right?" Yes, she understand, but who can understand her difficulties and sorrows? Vivian looked at Angie again, nodded, and said, "OK, I''ll ask for you." "I know you won''t refuse me, thank you so much." Angie cheered happily and held Vivian''s hand and went to the box. Vivian forced a smile. Did she really want to ask that man? Thinking of the answer he might answer, her heart began to tighten. "We''re back." Angie opened the door with a smile. "Vivi,e and sit down." Selina ignored Angie and reached for Vivian and signal her toe. "Well." Vivian released Angie''s hand and sat down at the seat. Looking up, Vivian found that Selina was on her left, and William was on her right, and John sat next to Grace. Looking at John''s helpless eyes, Vivian couldn''t help but look at her friend beside her. What''s the matter? Why is William next to her? Selina ignored Vivian''s inquiry as if she couldn''t understand it. Ha-ha, she did it on purpose. Chapter82 the Hand under the Table the Hand under the Table Angie was a little ufortable, but because the person next to her was her best friend, so she just held back the ufortable feeling. Vivian felt that it was hard to sit and stand, and she could feel the breath of the man constantly, and she could not help holding her hand under the table tightly. Suddenly Vivian''s body trembled slightly, and the whole person was a little confused. He was holding her hand in such a way as if nothing had happened! Still in front of so many people, although no one found it under the table, it was enough for her to be nervous and scream. "Vivi, what''s the matter with you? You look frightened." Selina looked at Vivian''s stiff back suspiciously. It seemed that she couldn''t move because she had been fixed. "No, no, I''m just thinking about my resume today." Vivian wanted to take her hand out of the man''s hands, she tried several times, but without any result, and she could only let him hold it with fear. Why did she feel like she was having a love affair stealthily? Rtive to her nervousness, William was so calm, as if the person holding her was not him, but someone else. Isn''t he worried about finding out by Angie? Vivian silently scolded William in her heart, "Hypocrite! Bastard! Asshole!" Angie asked, "Resume, what resume? Aren''t you working in the shoe store, Vivi?" Vivian was a little ufortable about Angie''s words. Then she thought that Angie may not care about it, "Well, I got some trouble. I''m looking for a new job." Vivian didn''t care, which didn''t mean that Selina didn''t mind. She said coolly, "Vivian was not working in a shoe store. She was working in the world''s famous brand store, not the kind of small shoe store on the street." These world-ss stores have strict requirements on the education background of salesmen, not to mention she was able to serve as the head of a store at a young age. That women didn''t know how hard Vivi worked for this job. Angie was embarrassed. She looked at Vivian for help, "I don''t know much about it. Do you mind my words, Vivi?" "No." Vivian shook her head and said, looking at her friend at her side. Selina gave her a bad look. Why was she willing to be a "Bun"? In order to save her face, Angie said softly to William, "William, I heard that your office isck of an assistant. I think Vivian can still bepetent." William nced at Vivian, who was nervous. It''s a good idea. Vivian refused immediately, "No, thanks. I''ll have an interview tomorrow." She must be kidding. It was like ''a sheep into the tiger''. Selina was sniggering. "If you don''t mind, you can work in mypany. I''m short of a secretary assistant." John''s words were just like a spring breeze. They were neither abrupt nor oppressive. Vivian almost nodded and agreed. If it wasn''t for the big hand under the table that kept tightening, she would definitely agree. Now she could only smile and refuse. "Thank you, John. I have promised Selina to go to Robert for an interview." At this time, she could only treat Robert as a "shield". Selina raised her eyebrows. She didn''t know it, but she was happy to agree with that. Hearing that Vivian had promised Selina, he didn''t say anything. But there''s a little loss in her warm eyes. "What a pity. I thought you could go to William''s office. It would be convenient for me to find you." Angie said regretfully. If she went to William''s office, she would have more excuses to go to the office to find William. Selina always messed up her good thing! Selina rolled her eyes once again and thought What Angie said was bullshit. She just want to find more excuses to go to William. At this time, the waiter just arranged to serve, and the things about her work ended. Looking at the light dishes on the table, Selina became very angry, "William, what the hell are you doing? If youe to Sichuan restaurant and don''t eat spicy food, you''re a fart." William heard her indecent words, frowned, nodded to the waiter, and said in a cool voice, "Bring her a bottle of pepper." Selina''s mouth twitched for a while, so he sent her away with a bottle of pepper? Grace chuckled in a low voice. In addition to Robert, he never saw her like that. He didn''t expect to see it here. It was worth having the meal. Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. "How can I eat this? I want spicy food. I want the dish fried with red oil." Selina roared back with momentum, but when she felt William''s cold dark eyes, the me in her heart died inexplicably. The bastard is as terrible as her old man! "Selina, it''s easy to get angry if you eat too much pepper, and it''s easy to get pimples. It is all for our good." Angie pretended to be kind. Selina didn''t dare to argue with William, but she didn''t have any scruples about Angie. She red at her and said, "If it wasn''t for William, you wouldn''t say that. I remember that you could eat spicy food before." Angie was like a frightened little white rabbit hiding behind William. She said with grievance, "Selina, I say that just for your good. Why do you say that to me?" Seeing that Selina was about to get angry, Vivian hurriedly came out to smooth the thing over, "Why don''t you let the waiter make some more spicy dishes and bring them in?" Selina agreed with a snort. The waiter kept wiping away her sweat and after getting the order she ran away. The guests in this box were terrible. She had better not offend. The meal was in an awkward atmosphere. Vivian moved William''s fingers away one by one. Every time she thought it was sessful, someone held it again easily. She''s about to copse. Fortunately, when they took chopsticks, he released her hand directly. If there were only two people who werepletely unaffected, one was Grace, who had been around Selina all the time. The other was William, who was silent and his very presence made them stressed. Even John was a little absent-minded. The delicious dishes in front of Vivian were as hard to swallow as chewing wax. Chapter83 Force a Donkey to Dance Force a Donkey to Dance Angie had been making eyes at Vivian frequently, indicating her to ask quickly. Vivian hesitated and didn''t know how to open her mouth. The only taste in her mouth was bitter, and even the food in her stomach was bitter to the bottom of her heart. "Angie, do you have eye disease? Your eyes are blinking." Selina could see clearly that the woman wanted to force Vivi to do something. Angie was choked, her face was a little bad, but she just took the chance and pretended to say casually, "No, I thought there was something Vivi wants to say, right, Vivi?" Vivian, knowing that she couldn''t avoid it, simply put down her chopsticks, smiled at the crowd and said, "Yes, I''m curious about something, so I want to ask William." When Angie heard Vivian, she smiled with satisfaction and took a look at Selina with pride. See, it''s not her problem, it''s just that she really has something to say. Selina knew it must be Angie, a woman who was making trouble out of nothing. She must have gone to the toilet and say something to Vivi. She tugged at the corner of Vivian''s clothes to show that she didn''t have to do that for the woman. Vivian''s heart was sour, and she still looked at the man beside her with a calm smile. William gently put down his chopsticks, took out the tissue, and wiped his mouth. Simple movements made him elegant and dignified. His dark ck eyes looked towards her, and his cold thin lips opened slightly, "I don''t know what you want to know, Miss." Vivian''s fingertips on her thighs quivered unconsciously, and suddenly tightened up, as if to cheer herself up again. "Well, I heard that you''re going to be engaged to Angiest time. I don''t know when we will have the honor to attend your wedding." she looked up at him. She told herself not to care, not to be timid in front of him. William''s smile became deeper. "As you care so much, people would think you''re jealous about it, Miss." N?velDrama.Org owns this text. "Please don''t make fun of me." There was a sh of panic on Vivian''s face, but she soon calmed down. He must have deliberately disturbed her mood. "Isn''t that? You are so concerned about our affairs." William asked. Son of a bitch! He knew what she asked clearly. Vivian took a deep breath to calm down. "Why don''t you answer this question head to head? Do you really have other close friends?" If it''s not for the strong breath, Vivian couldn''t stand, and Angie was forcing her step by step, she couldn''t refuse. As expected, as Selina said, "Stew in your own juice." The atmosphere suddenly became subtle. John, who was separated by several seats, looked at Vivian with some worries. His intuition was telling him that Vivian was very unusual today. But he didn''t realize what was unusual concretely. Selina even didn''t want to listen to her words anymore. She scolded Angie constantly in her heart. She was so shameless! It''s really hard to end up the thing now. Angie was also holding the palm of her hand, waiting nervously for William''s answer. William suddenly got up, his long fingers lifted the chair, and his tall figure shortened the distance between them step by step. In the dazed eyes of Vivian, they paused for a few seconds. His dark eyes that could destroy everything looked straight ahead, just like the lone wolf in the dark night, sending out a faint cold light. The words he said were in a low voice, and only the two of them could hear clearly. "Do I have any other women? Don''t you understand best, Vivian?" Finish saying, he ignored the reaction of the crowd, opened the door of the room, walked straight out. "What are you doing? Why he suddenly gets angry and leaves?" On the one hand, Angie was eager to chase William; On the other hand, she wanted to know what William said to Vivian. "I..." Vivian opened her mouth but didn''t know what to say. Her hands and feet were getting cold. He was angry with her. It''s so obvious that he didn''t even want to disguise. Selina was holding Vivian, who was wooden. She asked, "Angie, I also want to ask you what you said to Vivi to let her get into the trouble. If you can''t catch your man''s heart, don''t grab what doesn''t belong to you." "You are too much!" Angie also knew that she had to ask for her help, but what did Selina mean? What''s the meaning of not grabbing something that doesn''t belong to her? William is her boyfriend, he belongs to her. "See what you''ve done." Vivian had a soft heart, but she was not so easy to fool. "I don''t know what you''re talking about. I''ll see you next time, Vivi. I''ll see what happened to William first." And then she crossed the two of them to pursue William. Selina did not let her go, reached out to block her way, and she was looking at her with her warning eyes. "Angie, I don''t care about you and William, I only care about Vivian. You should know yourself better and don''t always think that everyone is around you." "Sorry, it''s my fault..." Vivian pulled Selina''s hand and shook her head. She didn''t want to mess up the thing because of herself. The two families still have some business contacts. If they fall out because of her, she would feel guiltier. Selina looked at Vivian regretfully and saw the loneliness in her eyes. She sighed helplessly and put her hand down. Angie shivered all over. She couldn''t resist alone. She could only stare at Selina angrily and chase William. "It seems that this meal is hard to digest." Grace''s tall figure reclined leisurely on the chair, he was not affected by the farce at all. "Can you shut up?" Selina yelled at him. Grace reached out and made a zipper move. Well, the queen was angry. "Vivi, are you ok?" John asked with concern. Vivian said apologetically, "I''m fine. I''m sorry, John." "It''s OK. Let me take you back to have a rest." John could see that Vivian was very tired. "Well." Vivian really wanted to go back and have a good rest. She couldn''t think about it anymore. Chapter84 Slavish Nature vish Nature "Selina..." Selina directly interrupted what Vivian wanted to say, and said angrily, "I see. You look like a ghost. Go back to have a rest." This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. She knew that Vivi wanted to ask her to pick up Roe at night. That was her little sweet heart. How could she forget? "Thank you." Vivian smiled at ease. John left with Vivian. Grace seemed to notice something and said in a meaningful voice, "I smell a sense of adultery." "Shut up." Selina warned him in a low voice and turned away with her little sachet. Grace smilingly followed up. In the car. A long silence. John didn''t ask much and just drove quietly. "Do you think I''m nosy, too?" Vivian took the initiative to break the repressive silence. John looked ahead and said in a gentle voice. "Don''t put all the mistakes on yourself. Everyone makes mistakes, and no one can be a saint, so don''t be overly critical of yourself." "I''m too smug." Vivian made a self-mocking smile. Her back on the chair was wet through with sweat. Her heart was covered with ayer of frost when she thought of William''s cold eyes. "We all know your good intentions, but some things can''t be good even if you have good intentions. No matter how close friends or lovers they are, you still need to follow your own internal principles sometimes." He knew that Vivian did it for Angie, but he thought that even if they were close friends, she should not agree. In the end, even if she helped her, she was likely to be scolded. Vivian was too emotional, she did not understand the coldness and ruthlessness of this society. Vivian didn''t answer. There was a mist in her bright eyes. She also asked herself in her heart, when did she be so unprincipled? No wonder William would treat her with that sarcastic tone. She thought she was the Savior. No, she was actually a wretch, unable to get rid of the guilt and hesitation. "Vivi, here we are." John stopped the car, looked at Vivian, who was pale, hesitated and asked, "Vivi, do you need me to send you up?" "No, I''m sorry today. I wanted to invite you to have dinner, but I didn''t expect it to be like this." Vivian reached out and unbuckled the safety belt. "You put too much pressure on yourself. It doesn''t matter. You don''t need to pay attention to it. Take a good rest for one night. Don''t think too much about it." John sometimes felt that he couldn''t see her through. She was at a little girl''s age, but she seemed to carry the heavy burden of life. He remembered that in school, she always smiled quietly, and the light between her eyebrows seemed to shine into everyone''s heart. But the beautiful girl lived so hard after three years. He didn''t know what she was up to, but he wouldn''t force her. One day he would wait for her to say it. "John, what''s the matter? Why you look at me like that?" Vivian touched her face, thinking that something stuck to her face when she was eating. John suddenly returned to his senses and found that he unconsciously looked at Vivian in a daze. He said gently, "You are beautiful when you smile. A smile is more suitable for you." "Well, I''ll go first and make a call to you when I have time." Vivian didn''t expect that John would suddenly say that. Her face turned red and said something casual. She opened the door and fled. John smiled and started the car to leave. Vivian went back to the apartment,y on the sofa listlessly, speechless. Troubles wereing one after another The bell rang. The special mobile phone ring of Vivian suddenly rang. She didn''t want to answer, and was afraid it may be Selina, so she could just get up and took out her cell phone. Seeing the word "Fox" on the screen, Vivian didn''t want to answer the phone. Fox was a special name for William, the ck-hearted old fox. It''s just that shouldn''t he be with Angie at this time? How could he call her? When she thought about it, the phone had been hung up. Vivian thought that William had given up, and put the phone aside as if she hadn''t heard the ring. Then, a message came. Call back within three seconds, or you will be responsible for the consequences. See, this man was still so domineering and arbitrary. Vivian wanted to reply to him with a text message. Now she could just pick up her mobile phone and dial it. Vivian frowned. She was really vish. She had been enved by William for a long time and had formed a reflective nerve. "Why don''t you answer the phone?" William was unpleasant and said in a cold voice. "I didn''t see it." Not facing him, she didn''t have to be so obedient now. "You didn''t see that? Why you call back so quickly? You''re getting less and less brainy." William snorted, unkindly exposed his words. "William!" Vivian could imagine William''s mockery on his sharp handsome face. "Do you think you are brave today?" William''s low and cool voice came with a little coolness. The sunshine outside the window was so bright, but Vivian couldn''t help shivering. "I don''t know what you''re talking about. Are you just calling to praise me?" She absolutely took William''s words as apliment, and no one could withstand 12 hurricane like her. The man at the other side of the phone didn''t expect Vivian would respond like this, and suddenly he calmed down. Vivian thought that she had win back the game, and the haze on her head was dispelled. It was a very For a long time, the man''s cool and doleful voice sounded, "Vivian, you need a spanking." Vivian deliberately took the mobile phone away, pretending that she couldn''t hear clearly, "Ah, I can''t hear clearly, we seem to have a bad connection on this phone, let''s talk about it next time." "A bad connection? Well, let''s talk about it face to face." William''s quiet words directly destroyed the Vivian also said coldly, "Say it and I''m listening." "Come to my office tomorrow, my assistant secretary." William''s simple and clear words were like a basin of water pouring on the head of Vivian. Chapter85 the second Challenge the second Challenge Vivian jumped up from the sofa and her voice changed a little, "Are you kidding, William? What if Angie knows?" This man is crazy. "That''s her advice." William answered naturally. His tall and straight figure stood at the floor window, his cold eyes were with a light smile. Secretary Alexander felt that he must be not awake. Otherwise, how could he see William smiling with dazzling eyes? Instead, Alexander felt extremely normal. He put the documents in his hands on his desk at a very fast speed, and walked out quickly. You feel nervous if someone treats you well suddenly. While you feelfortable if he treats you bad all the time. Vivian was walking in the living room fretfully. Although William was right, Angie may not be happy with that. Will she be able to stay in the office then? Or will she be condemned by the public? She didn''t want to be like this, even if she left, she wanted to leave without any guilt. "No, I already promised Selina to work at Brother Robert." Brother Robert. The smile in William''s eyes grew cold and heavy because of Robert''s name, and his voice also lowered, "Don''t forget what you owe me." "So going to work with you can offset a condition." Vivian had grasped the key points. She had been sleeping uneasily these days. William didn''t mention it, and she was almost depressed in advance, but she didn''t dare to ask. Now it''s all right. William mentioned it by himself. "Yes." William answered. "Wait a minute. I''ll think about it." Vivian told herself not to be impulsive. She must think about it carefully. There''s time before Roe had surgery. She also had to find a job in a short time. William''s check couldn''t be cashed. Roe needed money for the imported medicine to maintain his heart every month. She had to ask, "What''s the pay to be your assistant secretary?" "" There was a row of ck lines fall on his head, "It''s only a lot more than the sry of a store manager." "How can that be?" Vivian thought it was incredible. There''s no reason why the sry of a secretary assistant is higher than that of the store manager of her brand store. "You will understand when youe." Working as a secretary assistant is also not so easy. William swallowed the rest words. She believed that no one could refuse the temptation of money. Her reason was telling her that there must be something else she didn''t notice.N?velDrama.Org owns this text. She carefully said to the man at the other side of the phone, "Why do you want me to go to work there?" That''s what she couldn''t understand. There''s no reason that his office would want an unprofessional assistant. William seemed to have been a little impatient, "If you ask another question, the agreement will be cancelled, and you can continue to wait." "Well, I won''t ask again. I''ll go there tomorrow." Before William hung up, Vivian proposed thest request. "I can work with you but can you pretend that you do not know me?" She didn''t want others to think she was going in by nepotism. William snorted and hung up. So did he agree? Vivian held the phone and felt that she was stepping on cotton, which was so unreal. She sold herself to William. Every day in the future, after thinking that she may see his cold and handsome face, her heart couldn''t help beating. "Vivian, how can you have such an idea? You must calm down." Vivian pinched out the little me in her heart and grabbed a handful of her hair in a flurry. She was in urgent need of someone to analyze the feasibility of this matter for her. Vivian made a phone call to Selina without hesitation. "What''s the matter?" Selina''s words had a strong smell of gunpowder. "Selina, are you busy?" Vivian felt that this call was not the right time. When Selina heard the voice of Vivian, her tone slowed down a lot, but she still said bluntly, "Hurry up, what can I do for you?" "Nothing..." When her words came to her mouth, she began to hesitate again. "Say it. I have time." Listening to Vivian''s hesitating tone, Selina immediately became serious and interested. She wanted to praise her unusual acuteness for countless times. Wow, the smell of love. She the 28-year bachelor felt a deep malicious sense. "Well, is Grace still there?" Vivian had to ask if someone''s "potential allies" was still there. "He''s not here. Let''s talk about it." In turn, Selina began to urge Vivian, her unhappy mood caused by Grace disappeared. Now she only wanted to use ''the ten torture of Manchu and Qing Dynasty'' to force her for her hesitation. "It''s nothing. William just called me and asked me to go to work with him tomorrow. Isn''t that funny?" Vivian said that and forced a smile. "Did William really tell you that?" Selina was leaning on the sofazily, she sat up again because of Vivian''s words. "Yeah, you think it''s weird too, right?" Vivian seemed to have found an organization. "Although it''s strange, I can feel that William is jealous." Selina made an analysis for Vivian. At lunch, William heard that she was going to work with her elder brother. Although it was not obvious, she could see the twinkling light in his eyes. Well, she was not sure if she''s wrong, but after Vivian said that, she was sure about it. "No way. How could he be jealous? I would rather believe that tomorrow''s sun will rise from the West." Vivian denied this conclusion without hesitation. "Then how do you exin William wants you to go to work there?" All of a sudden, Selina felt a little sloppy about her one-sided cognition. She was not sure whether William had feelings for Vivi, but why did he agree to stay with Angie? Did that bastard want to date two girl? Damn it! "Vivian, you can''t promise that bastard, he was so greedy. I''ll go to him tomorrow to deal with it." Selina was furious. William sat on the office chair and sneezed for no reason, he frowned and continued to work on the copywriting. Chapter86 Go to Work Go to Work Vivian also thought that the exnation of her friend was the most reasonable, but she still had a pain in her heart. It was really just a little bit painful. "Selina, I have promised him, and you must be wrong. He just let me go to work." "You got water on the brain. I don''t agree with you. At that time, Angie will trouble you again." Selina was about to scratch her face. Vivian was a very smart girl. How could her brain be eaten by zombies after she came back? "It''s OK. I know the right bnce. Besides, William and I have made three rules. I''m just his subordinate in the office, and he''s just my boss. That''s all." There''s a glimmer of adamancy in her voice. "Why?" Selina said weakly. Listening to Vivian, she knew nothing could bring her back. "What did William give you to make you so obedient? Did he threaten you?" "No, how could I be threatened by him?" Vivian bit her lip slightly, pretending to be rxed, and said, "Selina, actually I have no loss in going to work there. He said that the sry was not lower than where I used to be." "You''re still a fool. Ten cows can''t pull you back once you are determined. I''m afraid of it. Then I''ll apply for the job with you." She was so righteous, wasn''t it? Vivian asked in surprise, "Are you going to work in William''s office, too?" "How could it be? I''m just going to work upstairs for the Dawn Dusk Magazine." Selina said in a heartless voice, "Anyway, didn''t you said that I''m very suitable to be a journalist? A magazine reporter is not bad." "It seems that the magazine is very strict about resume." The magazine had a nice position on the 32nd floor of the building. Naturally, it''s not that kind of tabloids. Vivian was worried that her friends couldn''t stay there for a few days. "When I returned home, the personnel department sent me nearly 80 emails. I was to made contribution to their magazine. You think it''s a little assistant who serves tea and water like you?" Anyway, she graduated from journalism department, not to mention a magazine reporter and editor in chief. She just didn''t like the office with rules and regtions. She preferred to go outside. "By the way, I''m free and I take care of Roe, so it''s OK." "Well." In terms of ability, Vivian still believed in her friends. She was just not serious about her work all day. "Well, first, I''ll see you at noon tomorrow." Selina said and cut off the phone directly. N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. Vivian emptied herself on the sofa and was upset. She was not able to speak out and was annoyed. What would happen if Angie knows? After thinking about it all night, Vivian had been dreaming about it all night, and in the morning, she was also drowsy. She reached for the cell phone under the pillow and took a look, and found that there was a message left on it. "Report in the personnel department at half past eight." "Shit." Vivian opened her eyes and looked at the time. Her dozy feeling disappeared suddenly. She hurriedly took out a suit of clothes from the cupboard and put it on. And she quickly rushed into the bathroom to wash. If it wasn''t for that bastard, she wouldn''t have been dreaming of big fish eating small fish all night. The fish was a real fish, but the head changed. The big fish became William''s evil face. She was the little fish that couldn''t escape. Thinking about the terrible picture, Vivian''s body shivered. She arranged her clothes and shoes as fast as she could. She wanted to take the bus to get there. Now she had to take a taxi. Finally, with the unremitting efforts of Vivian, she managed to arrive at the personnel department 5 minutes earlier. A middle-aged woman in the personnel department pushed the ck mirror frame on the bridge of her nose, looked up and sized at Vivian in front of her and asked, "Vivian, right?" "Yes." Vivian nodded politely. "Come with me. I''m Mnie, the director of the personnel department. You can call me Melter. I''ll take you to the office for a walk first. I''ll exin the details to you." Mnie said and walked on. "Ok, Mel." Although Vivian didn''t know how William told Mnie about her work, she could also understood that his subordinate waspetent from her behavior. Mnie was satisfied with Vivian''s polite attitude. The most important thing was that unlike those frivolous interns who made up in the office for hours, Vivian was an honest girl. It''s obvious that they wereing for William. They''re all with no brains. "The 19th floor is the office of our personnel department and logistics department. It is mainly used to deal with some simple disputes. You are the assistant of the secretary. You can know something about it." Mnie took a walk on the 19th floor with Vivian and went upstairs. "The 20th floor is the office of a and a conference room inside." Vivian followed her step by step and carefully noted down the pattern of the office. Mnie suddenly turned around and said, "Thest room behind the separated area is our William''s office. Can you remember it?" "Yes." Vivian also stopped. The peoplee and go and didn''t stop because a new person wasing. Everyone was immersed in work. In such an atmosphere, Vivian was still shocked. William''s sess was not unreasonable. "William usually onlyes to deal with the documents in the morning, and rarely stays in the office all day." Mnie suddenly said something of no importance. Vivian was stunned for a few seconds, and soon understood what she meant. She didn''t have any other ideas. She nodded, "Mel, I know." "Well, your work is very simple and can be very hard. It''s easy to stay here without worry if you can stick to your duty." Mnie sighed and said, "Thest assistant was dismissed because she was undisciplined." "I understand." Vivian could imagine that hisst assistant was dismissed because she peeped at the ck-hearted fox. Don''t worry, she would never be so stupid. "Well, let''s talk about what you will doter." Mnie looked at Vivian kindly. She didn''t speak as cold as before. Chapter87 Boss is an Honorific Name Boss is an Honorific Name "Your working time is 8:30, but I suggest youe earlier, because William will be in the office at 8:30 on time, so you should make coffee five minutes in advance and put it at his desk, and remember to clean up William''s office before you leave." Mnie went on, "William likes working in a clean room, so you must be careful when you clean up. It''s better not to leave out the window and table." Vivian thought that the assistant was an easy job, but she didn''t expect that there were many things to deal with, so she couldn''t help taking out the notepad in her bag to write down one by one. When hearing that William loved tidiness, she couldn''t help but pout. Isn''t it just a habit of cleanliness? "William doesn''t need you very much. After that, you will go to help Secretary Alexander. There are 20 rules and regtions of the firm. Remember to recite them. You all work at 5:30 p.m. without overtime. The time from 11:00 a.m. to 1:00 p.m. at noon is the rest time." "Well, that''s all. Do you have any questions about your work?" Vivian looked at her notepad and shook her head, "No, Mel." She also admired that Mnie kept saying and didn''t need to pause. Her vital capacity was so good. "Well, you will report directly to Secretary Alexanderter. When you have a rest at noon, you will go to the logistics department to measure the size of your work clothes. In these days, you can just dress up like this." Mnie told Vivian to follow her to get some necessities. Vivian looked at the remarks of the rules and regtions. It would take a while for them to be digested. After picking up something from the personnel department, Vivian walked to Secretary Alexander''s office with a cardboard box. It was not hard to find it. It was next to William''s office. Alexander was too busy. Suddenly, there was a clear and gentle voice, "Hello, are you Secretary Alexander?" "Are you the new assistant?" Alexander looked at the woman in front of him nodding to him with surprise. The personnel department didn''t give a notice in advance. It was such a beautiful girl. If he had known that she wasing, he would have to make a gel. "Well, hello, Alexander, my name is Vivian." Vivian said sincerely and reached out politely. Alexander looked at the clean and slender hand in front of him, the round fingernails were covered with light pink, and his heart was beating fast. Mom, I fell in love at first sight at the age of 29. I must protect her before "the hungry wolves" found her. "Oh, hello, you can call me Alex." Alexander reached out to hold Vivian''s hand. He raised his hand and wiped it twice before reaching out and shaking it with her. "OK, Alex, you can also call me Vivi." Vivian was not so restrained. "Well, Vivi, I''ll take you to your desk first. If you need anything, just tell me." When she called him Alex, she was so sweet. Alexander was very happy. The above idea was Alexander''s personal psychgny, and Vivian called him out of politeness. "Thank you, Alex." Vivian thought that the man named Alex was still very good to get along with, and the working atmosphere in the future should not be too bad. "You''re wee." Alexander was embarrassed to grab his forehead and took Vivian to go inside. "Alex, isn''t that William''s office?" No way. Her office was so close to William''s office. "Yes, don''t be afraid. William doesn''t stay in the office. Your desk is right next to that." Alexander pointed to the empty desk not far away. "Alex, should all assistants sit here?" Vivian looked at the bare and unshielded desk and was unwilling. If William came every day, he would pass by her side. A desk without even a baffle, she felt like a reception. Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. "No, it''s not in this area. It''s in the general office, but it''ll be more leisurely here. You may not adapt to it if you go there." His words was very euphemistic. However, Vivian understood. The assistant secretary could be asked to bring tea, water and make copies by some high-levelwyers. But she would rather be busy outside than meet William here. "Alex, I just came here and I''ll sit outside ording to thepany''s rules." "It''s OK. Nobody else will say anything when you sit here." Alex thought Vivian heard that their Boss was very strict and she was afraid, so he cated. "Alex, thank you for your kindness. I can just sit outside." Seeing Vivian''s insistence, Alexander sighed, "Well, I''ll ask someone to help you move your desk out." "Thanks." Vivian nodded. Alexander went out to ask two people toe over,manding them to move the desk to the original ce, and added a board for Vivian, so that it would not look out of ce with the general office. "Alex, why do you have time to walk in the general office?" Someone looked at Alexander and pointed at him and asked. "There''s a new colleague. I''m just helping her." Alexander exined calmly. "New colleagues? The personnel didn''te to inform us. "Another man said. Knowing that he couldn''t hide Vivian, Alexander greeted Vivian, who was not far away, and reluctantly introduced her, "This is Vivi, the new secretary assistant." He specially emphasized the word "secretary" to remind them that Vivi was his exclusive assistant. The two men were stunned when they saw Vivian. They were not listening to him. They all crowded in front of Vivian. A self-introduction, "Hello, I''m Ben. You can rest assured that I will take good care of you." "Go away, Ben. How are you? My name is Megan. Call me Megter." Vivian looked at the man who was joking in front of him, smiled politely, and replied, "Nice to meet you. I''m Alex''s assistant, Vivian." When Alexander heard Vivian''s introduction, he nodded his head and pushed them away. Standing beside Vivian, Alexander said with a smile, "You guys can go back to work. Now the boss is still sitting in it." Hearing the words, the two people who had been wandering disappeared in a swish. Seeing Vivian''s confused eyes, Alexander exined, "''Boss'' is our honorific name for William." Honorific name Vivian thought about the picture that William was called the ''boss''. It''s very funny. "The desk is cleaned up." "Well, I see. You can go." Alexander waved them away. "Vivian, you can know of the office first. I''m going to familiarize you with the things to be done at noon." Alexander also remembered that he had not finished his work. "Well." After Alexander left, Vivian began to sort out her own things. Chapter88 Eat in the Canteen Eat in the Canteen Vivian looked at the desk in front of her and sighed. It seemed that she really worked under William''s nose. She hoped that William was not in the office all day as Alex said. From morning to now, she had been visited by several groups of people as monkeys. Vivian felt that her face was stiff. Fortunately, it was the lunch time. She met with Selina in the staff canteen. "Vivi, it''s lunch time. Do you want to go to the canteen together?" Alexander came with a smile. Vivian refused, "I''m afraid that I can''t go to have lunch with you. I have an appointment with my friend." "Your friend? You''ve made new friends so soon." Someone had begun to get close to her in a morning. He wanted to see who he was. "Ah, it''s a friend upstairs. She worked in magazine." Vivian looked at Alexander in bewilderment. Why did she feel that Alex was resentful? "Well, we can meet again in the afternoon. Everyone is busy today. I will introduce other colleagues to you after the noon break." "OK." Vivian nodded. Vivian tidied up her desk and took the elevator to the canteen on the second floor. No matter which In order to facilitate people''smunication and even have their own intr andmunication tform, each person''sputer can register a system ount, or change a name ording to their own preferences. Generally speaking, it was more humanized. Especially the unmarried men and women. After all, the biological chain was like this, first reproduction, and then life. Selina had hung "a dog tag" on her neck. She said in azy voice, "Vivi, you are slow." "Here I am." Vivian went there with someughs. Two outstanding women walked together, attracted the attention of many people. They were surprised, jealous, wait-and-see, and eager to have a try. Vivian felt very unustomed. "Shit, is this the zoo, or are we two watching pets?" Selina''s voice was heard in the busy canteen, and all the voices disappeared in an instant. Looking straight at the two of them was like seeing a new species. "Selina, it''s normal that we just came here. They''ll get used to it after a long time." Vivian had pulled the corner of Selina''s clothes. Selina snorted and pulled Vivian to line up for lunch. Beauty''s treatment is not the same as others. The uncle in the dining hall gave them two dozen meals, which were very enough. "Thank you." Selina thanked him frankly. "You are too thin. Eat more." The uncle said with a red face. Vivian also gave a polite nod of thanks. The people behind began toin. "Hey, it''s unfair. Why do they have so much and we have a little?" "Yeah, I want more, too." "Uncle, you can''t show partiality to them." "If you are a beautiful woman, I will show partiality to you, too. What''s your opinion?" he shouted. The man who had been yelled had no words. He would never be a woman in his life. The rest people of the queueughed. Uncle began todle like "Parkinson''s disease" again. No one dared to say no. "Is that really OK?" Wouldn''t he beined about? "Don''t worry, I''ve inquired about it. He contracted for the canteen and had some rtives here, so they can only say a few words." Selina took Vivian to find a ce to sit down and observed the surrounding conditions. "Selina, I began to suspect that you didn''te to work, but came to spy on the enemy." Vivian couldn''t understand why Selina had onlye here for a short time and knew everything. "You just don''t admit that your brain got water." Selina looked at her disappointed and continued, "Of course, you need to know a little bit about everything. This is the canteen of ordinary employees. You can see there, on the stairs, the treatment is not the same." When Vivian looked in the direction of Selina''s direction, there was a staircase separated by a screen. There were still half a floor above it. There were several people sitting in it. The style and decoration were very different from here. "OK, but I want to reiterate that I''m not a fool." "Well, you are not. By the way, how do you feel at work today? Is William''s office very shabby and tasteless? Are thosewyers with bad temper and all bald? Is everyone wearing big sses?" Selina was searching for words in her mind that she could imagine about the appearance of awyer. Vivian had to admit, "No, everyone was very busy. As for the bald and sses, there are several people, generally, it is pretty good." "Did you see that bastard?" Selina asked in a low voice. After all, there were many employees of William in the canteen. In case of being heard to speak ill about the leaders, she was afraid that she would not be able to walk out of the canteen. "No." Vivian answered, looked up at her dressed, and was not used to it, "Selina, why do you suddenly Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. wear such hip-hop?" Can you believe that a group of men and women in suits and professional suits mixed into one, with big gold chains and small watches, just like a women holding a small bunch of barbecue in her hands? It was a woman with a beautiful face, but it was against the ordinary life. "This one?" Selina fiddled with a few strings of metal on her chest and said with a smile, "I heard that my immediate supervisor had a sharp eye, so I change my style, how cool it is!" Vivian''s mouth was twitching and forced herself to calm down. "Was your boss shocked at that time?" Selina sighed and said with some frustration, "I thought so at that time, but they didn''t care about me. They just asked me to go to the personnel department to collect things. "It seemed that a woman in a magazine agency is well-informed and has the ability to keep calm in an emergency." Vivian began to wonder what her boss like. "A women? You must be kidding." She snorted, "He''s a man. He''s one meter and nine. He doesn''t have any art cells. He looks more like a duck king in a nightclub." "" Vivian felt that she couldn''t continue to ask, and started to eat. Chapter89 Big Gold Chain and Small Watch Big Gold Chain and Small Watch Selina seemed to say something that was not enough. She patted her on the shoulder and asked, "Did you tell that little bitch that you havee to work here?" Since yesterday, Selina had called Angie "little bitch". Vivian also corrected it several times, but she had no choice but to reply, "No, I''m going to say it to herter." "Do you think you are a primary school student who needs to report when you want to go to the toilet?" Selina was holding chopsticks to eat the rice in her bowl. ording to her meaning, it was best to draw a clear line with that little bitch directly. "Eat first." Vivian didn''t want to continue this topic. She should made an exnation for Angie. Selina shrugged and looked at the meal. Vivian couldn''t eat so much, so when they were full, the food was still there as it was. "It''s a waste..." "Let''s go. Don''t waste it next time." The two people separated when they got to the second floor. When Vivian returned to the office, she saw that many people were lying on the table or leaning against the chair to rest, and those who didn''t rest quietly turned over their books and looked at theputer. Vivian took her mobile phone and went to the quiet vent to make a phone call. It took more than ten seconds for the phone to get through, "Hello, Vivi?" "Well, Angie, what are you doing?" She didn''t know what William said to Angie yesterday, and Angie hadn''t asked what William said to her yesterday, but in this way, it better. Otherwise she still needed countless lies toplete a lie because of one lie. "I''m on the sofa and applying a mask on my face. Why do you have time to call me?" There was a mask on her face, so she spoke very carefully, for fear that her face would be deformed. "I have one thing to tell you." Vivian paused and said. "Vivi, are you for yesterday''s matter? Don''t care about it, I''m not angry anymore." Angie said generously. Was it really her fault? She didn''t know why her heart was not veryfortable listening to Angie''s gifted tone. "Angie, I''m not talking about yesterday." "Then what do you want to say?" Angie asked in doubt. Finally, she had to say that. She unconsciously tightened her hands and tried to calm down, "I went to work in William''s office." "Really? You said that you went to work with Robert. Why did you go to William?" Hearing that things had something to do with William, Angie also became restless. What''s the matter? She was not the kind of person who changed her mind at will. "Selina works in the Dawn Dusk Magazine. Her work ce is close mine, so I agreed." This was the strategy that Vivian and Selina had discussed in advance, and she took her friend as the shield. "So it is." Angie''s lifted heart was rxed again, though she didn''t know why she was so nervous to N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. hear that Vivian went to work with William. But Vivi was in the office, which meant that she had many excuses to go to William. Angie had imagined the scene in her mind and she asked in a hurry, "Vivi, in order to celebrate you have found a job, I will go to you this evening." "Angie..." Before Vivian finished, the phone had been hung up. Vivian had no choice but to take back her mobile phone. If Angie wanted toe here, came here. Anyway, sooner orter, they would meet here. The noon break passed quickly. Alexander also introduced Vivian to the people in his office. Vivian also became busy. Generally, she helped to copy documents, ran for other people, sorted out forms and typesetting. However, not seeing William''s face, it was eptable to work hard here. Busy time always passed quickly. Vivian looked at the time and was about to leave. She remembered Mnie telling her that William''s office should be cleaned up before she left. William didn''t appeared all day today. He probably didn''te to the office. It was OK for her to go now. To be on the safe side, Vivian asked Alexander, "Alex, is William still in there?" "He left in the morning. Are you going to clean up the office?" Alexander remembered that the assistant seemed to be in charge of this part. "Well, yes, can I go in?" Hearing the exact answer, Vivian smiled. Alexander said jokingly, "Vivi, why you are afraid of our boss? Have you known him for a long time?" "No, how can I? I just heard a lot ofments from my colleagues at lunch. William is serious." Vivian''s heart thumped, pretending to be peaceful. "It''s also true that girls are afraid when they see our boss." But it''s more of a narcissism. He didn''t want to see it happened on Vivian. He hoped she was not the same as those women. "It''s almost time to get off work. You can simply clean up. Generally, our boss''s office is very clean." "Well, I see." As long as William was not there, she could be very confident. It''s a pity that Angie may have to go for nothing today. Because Alexander said that William was not here, Vivian didn''t knock on the door and came in. Although she came to his office for the second time, she was still a little nervous. She secretly spitted at herself. William was not there. There was nothing to afraid of. After making some construction in her heart, Vivian had also straightened up her waist, her head was no longer low, and she went inside at will. "You seem to have adapted well." A low, cold voice sounded in the quiet office. Vivian jumped up in fear and looked at the man who should not have appeared. He was looking at herself with a smile on his lips. "Why are you here?" After asking this question, Vivian almost bit off her tongue. She was just talking nonsense. He was the boss of the office. He could go anywhere he wanted. She said in another way, "Alex said you are not in the office." William''s dark eyes became deeper, "I''m not here at ordinary times, but I''ll be here in the near future." "Why?" asked Vivian. William''s deep and elusive eyes were like thick ink. He looked straight into Vivian''s eyes and said in a low voice, "Because of work, of course." After a pause, he gave her a meaningful look, "Otherwise, what do you think it is?" Chapter90 Clean the Office Clean the Office Vivian looked at William''s eyes and almost thought that he would be here was because of herself. Thinking of this extremely stupid conclusion, Vivian would like to take two shots at herself. She quickly pinched the palm of her hand hidden in her clothes. She couldn''t be led away by the ck-hearted man in front of her. "William, since you are still in the office, I wille backter." "No, you can keep busy with your business." William took back his eyes and no longer looked at Vivian. He looked like he was doing his business. Vivian started to clean the office, just like what Alex said, William''s office was very clean. The ss in front of the sofa was spotless. In fact, she had nothing to do with it, but she still needed to do something. She put the ashtray right, and reced the flowers on the table with clean water. Flowers? Vivian''s fingertips paused. She couldn''t remember thest time she came there were flowers, The imported white tulip was with strong fragrance. She knew only one person who liked this flower and was emotional, her good friend Angie. Vivian looked at the flowers in her hand, and her eyes were sour andplex. Angie would bring fresh flowers every day and change them for him. The flowers were really beautiful. Angie was really attentive to William, which made her feel guilty. Although William was busy with the task at hand, he still paid attention to Vivian''s actions. Seeing that she had been looking at tulips on the table for a long time, he couldn''t help saying. "Do you like tulips?" "It''s beautiful." Actually she didn''t like tulips or roses at all. She preferred Gypsoph panicta. William''s tone was as casual as talking about today''s weather, "Take it back if you like." Vivian was stunned for a second because of his words. "Isn''t that what someone gave you?" It was too hurtful to give it to others so easily. Or there was no difference between important and unimportant in William''s heart, he didn''t pay attention to it at all. To him it may be just a bunch of flowers, to a woman it represented the whole heart of love. It was just a bunch of flowers. Why did Vivian show a sense of sorrow? William frowned slightly, "So what?" "I don''t like it. Keep it for yourself." Vivian suddenly calmed down and started her own cleaning work again. William''s face clouded and he stopped talking. For a time, the quiet space was depressing. Vivian intentionally stayed at the reception sofa for a long time, but the man sitting in the leather swivel chair still had no intention of leaving. She took a look at the pointer on the wall, and would be off work in ten minutes. Today, she promised Roe to pick him up from school. Vivian looked at his neat and tidy table. Why note here a little earlier tomorrow morning to clean up? The door of the office was pushed open again. "Vivi, do you finish your work? Do you need my" Seeing the figure sitting behind the desk, Alexander unconsciously swallowed his saliva and said, "William, why are you still there?" "When did my secretary begin to be so idle?" William''s words almost made Alexander kneel. In the past, he didn''t care about him when he had a little "leisure time". He felt like he was hit by a gun. "I, I''ll go out and do my work right away." Alexander couldn''t care about Vivian anymore. He opened the door in a hurry. Vivian opened her mouth and finally closed it, wring the cloth expressionlessly, got close to the man who gave out the cold breath. She must be calm as water, and treat William as an eye-catching stone carving. Yes, he''s a stone carving. Vivian carefully wiped the corners of the desk, and she could not leave out the position in front of him. She could just clenched her teeth, and learned from William''s previous tone and said, "Excuse me, William." William nced at her, pushed away the swivel chair, and moved away from the middle position. Vivian didn''t expect things was going well. She thought that she would be sneered at. She quickly took a rag and wiped it in front of William for two times. She was about to leave. The man behind, who could not be ignored, said in a cool voice, "Remember to wipe the keyboard and the mouse pad." "Ok." Vivian clenched her teeth. She looked at the keyboard and mouse pad in front of her. It couldn''t be cleaned any more. But in order to deal with his abnormal cleanliness, she still wiped it. Several times, Vivian felt that she had rubbed a part of his body against the waist of the man, and her calm expression could hardly be maintained. Didn''t she say to get out of the way? Why did he move a little? It''s only enough for her to stand. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. William sat at the back, looking at her attractive hips shaking in front of him, and his eyes were more meaningful. "William, I''m finished." Vivian had never felt that time passed so slow, turning around, and bumping into the soft and warm lips of the man without precaution. When did he stand up? Why didn''t she know it at all? Vivian jumped off, reached out to point at him, and pointed to her lips again. She was incoherent and didn''t know how to speak. "William, you, ah, I, why don''t you say a word?" William restrained the strong emotion in his eyes and said in a t voice, "Why do I need to report to you?" Vivian looked at William''s face angrily and his hands started to tremble. She was the one who suffer loss. Don''t make a face that''s vited. The door of the office was suddenly knocked open. The person in front of them saw it. The atmosphere seemed strange. She was in a daze for a moment pretended to be inadvertent, "Vivi, William, what are you doing?" Hearing the voice of Angie, Vivian''s heart sank. Fortunately, she turned her back to Angie, so only William saw the panic on her face. She immediately turned around and said, "Angie, have you forgotten? I''m his assistant now. I''m ready to go out after cleaning the office." "Oh, no wonder I just went to your desk to find you, but I didn''t see anyone." There were still some doubts in Angie''s eyes. "Well, I won''t bother you. I''ll go first." Vivian was leaving with a basin. Angie looked at William, who had no expression, and asked kindly, "Vivi, do you want to go to have dinner with us? I don''t think William will mind." "There''s no need. I have an appointment with Selina today." Vivian walked out of the room without stopping and walked all the way to the restroom to rx. Later, she must keep a distance from William. Not every time was so lucky that she was not found out by her. Chapter91 To Pick Up Roe To Pick Up Roe In the office, Angie held William''s arm affectionately, and she asked in a delicate and weak voice, "William, how are you getting along with Vivi? She is my good friend and you can''t bully her." William looked at her indifferently, and said a word, "Friend?" Then he reached for his coat and walked out. Angie was shocked suddenly. What does William mean by this? Is he asking her if she really treats Vivian as a good friend? She didn''t know why. She was inexplicably upset. William couldn''t know it. She covered up it so well, even Angie realized that William was about to walk to the door. She chased after him quickly and dared not ask again. The horn of the car rang twice. Selina stuck her head out and shouted to the absent-minded woman, "Where are you going, Vivi?" "No, I''m going nowhere." Vivian looked up and found that she had passed by, and then she went around the front of the car and opened the door to sit in. Selina looked at Vivian, who was unusual, "You look like you are having a sleepwalking." Then she asked seriously, "Did that bastard do something to you?" When she drove out, she seemed to see that William and Angie came out one by one. "No, it''s time to pick up Roe." Vivian didn''t want her to worry about herself, so she changed the topic. "Well, don''t y dumb." Selina snorted and started the car and left. Roe was in the reception ss, and he could only be picked up after the teacher confirmed the identity of the parents. From afar, she could saw the little bun''s white and tender face and he was constantly looking at the door. When he saw Vivian, he waved his little hand and said, "Mom, I''m here." "Roe, Aunty and Ie to pick you up from school." Vivian rxed when she saw Roe''s lovely face. After the handover, Vivian led Roe, "Roe, say goodbye to your teacher." "Goodbye, Miss." Roe said in a childish voice. Looking at Roe''s earnest face, the teacher couldn''t help but smile and say goodbye to Roe. Vivian also said goodbye to the teacher, and then left. "Is the kindergarten fun?" Selina asked, holding his other little hand. Roe pouted his red lips and said, "No." "Why?" Vivian also asked. "They are too naive and they always pester me." Roe said with a frown. "Ha-ha, that''s because you''re too cute." Selina couldn''t helpughing. Vivian thought about the picture and thought it was very funny. She said with patience, "Roe, I think they like to y with you and don''t let them down." Roe was silent for a few seconds, answered reluctantly, "Mom, I know." Vivian was amused by his bitter appearance. Obviously, he is still a child, but he likes to pretend to be an adult and looked lovelier. "Let''s go, with our little adult-like Roe." Selina made a gesture. "Go home." Roe also waved his small arm and said happily. Looking at Roe''s carefree face, Vivian told herself that everything she insisted on was worth it. Because of Roe, Selina also had the chance to have dinner without doing anything. Now, dinner had been prepared by Vivian, as long as she wait for a few moments. "Roe, do you think you will marry a girl who cannot cook?" "No." Roe''s little head was on the edge of the sofa, and he looked at the direction of the kitchen and answered without turning his head. Selina continued to ask, "What if she is a beautiful woman?" Roe turned over his head at Selina''s expectant expression and answered slowly and seriously, "No." Selina thought that she had suffered huge ''damage''. She knew that she shouldn''t make a fuss over a kid, but she couldn''t help asking, "Why?" "Aunty, don''t you think it''s nice to have someone cooking when youe back home?" Roe replied very straightforwardly. Selina was speechless. When she came home from work, someone made a meal and waited for her. It was really a great feeling, but she couldn''t cook, she quickly found a reason tofort herself. "Roe, in fact, it''s enough for a woman to have a beautiful face. It''s OK for other people to do such rough work as cooking." Roe was looking at her with his eyes, which were as dark as grapes. "Aunty, are you finding excuses for yourself?" Selina had a thick skin, like a wall, and she was stared at by a child less than four years old. She said, "Roe, you are still young and don''t know much about adults." Roe looked up and said with a thoughtful expression, "Aunty, I think I understand." "Tell me what you know." Selina didn''t want to hurt a child who hadn''t grow up, so she thought she should listen more to what the child wanted to say. "I know that I look more like dad. I also know how hard my mother works for me. In fact, I really don''t mind her finding a boyfriend." Roe seemed to say amon thing, in a soft and tender childish voice. But listening this, Selina felt it was like a thunder, she was not only surprised, but also felt sorry for him. She unconsciously spoke lower, "Why would say so, Roe?" "It''s because sometimes mom would stare at my face and be dazed. Sometimes she would hide in the room alone and apply the medicine. I saw it." Roe was a little disappointed. Selina also put her face on the edge of the sofa, and looked at him sideways, "Does your mom know it?" "I don''t know. I don''t want her to worry about it." Roe shook his head. After a few seconds, Selina hesitated and asked, "Roe, don''t you really want to know who your father is? If you want to, your mother will definitely tell you." "I don''t want to." Roe straightened his head and looked at the busy figure in the kitchen. His mouth moved a little. "If dad really loves mom, he won''t make her sad, and mom won''t conceal my existence from dad. How would I want to know a person who has never met and bullies mom?" N?velDrama.Org owns this text. Selina found that she really shouldn''t look down on a three-year-old child. His reasoning ability made her irrefutable. The children are indeed the most sensitive in the world. Even if you don''t say it, their small and sensitive heart will be aware of it. When Vivian finished thest dish, she saw the two heads lying on the sofa and jokingly said, "What are you talking about?" "It''s a little secret between us, isn''t it, Roe?" Selina blinked at him. "Yeah." Roe nodded with force. Chapter92 Keep Quiet during Meals and Bedtime Keep Quiet during Meals and Bedtime "Well, then keep it a secret ande to have dinner." Vivian said resignedly. Selina became inattentive again and was pull Roe to the dining table. Selina looked at the delicious dishes on the table and eximed, "Oh my god! Vivi, you''ve made so many delicious dishes." "I think I''ll take a meal to the office tomorrow. There''s a refrigerator in the lounge. And I see other colleagues take it too. Selina, do you want me to prepare one for you?" Vivian exined. "No, can the food cooked in the microwave oven be the same as fresh food? It''s better to eat fresh food." Selina took a kidney bean with her hand and chewed it in her mouth. She was chewing and saying, "It''s so delicious! It''s lucky for a man to marry you." When Selina finished, she felt that it was a little embarrassing. She smiled and said, "Why don''t you get married to our house, and I''ll enjoy this feast?" "Aunty, keep quiet during meals and bedtime." Roe sat on his exclusive stool and said slowly. Selina''s face became red and sat down in her seat and began to eat. Vivian couldn''t help chuckling. Roe was such a small adult and lovable child. "Do you hear what Roe said, Selina?" Selina snorted and did not speak. She ate a mouthful food with chopsticks. Vivian knew that she was embarrassed, and she didn''t say anything again. The three people ate a meal quietly. Vivian continued to clean the kitchen, cut two fruits and sent them to the living room. She saw them watching cartoon together and bursting intoughter from time to time. She reminded, "Eat some fruit." "I see, mom." Roe took an apple and ate. Selina nodded without turning over her head. Next second, she began to p the sofa andugh. Vivian didn''t know what to say anymore. She didn''t know what he would feel if Selina''s admirer saw it. She saw Selina still smiling. She couldn''t help but watch TV. Isn''t it just a person who has been arched by a boar? "Aunty, your saliva!" Roe moved to the side a little bit. "I''m sorry, I''m sorry. I can''t control it. That guy was so stupid." Selina''s tears were almosting out. Roe said in a childish voice, "Aunty, you are so naive." Selina was not happy at once. She grabbed Roe''s small body and put her on his. She was envious that his skin was smooth like milk. "Aha! You''re done!" "Aunty, please don''t tickle me!" Roeughed and asked Vivian for help, "Ha-ha, it''s itchy. Mom! Help me!" Vivian looked at the time and "rescued" Roe from Selina''s hands and said, "You''re sweating all over. Go to bed after taking a bath." "I know, Mom." Roe nodded obediently. Selina had to entertain herself alone. Vivian put the water in, took him to have a bath, and washed his hair. Then she wiped his body, made his hair dry, and carried him back to the room. The warmmp at the head of the bed was turned on, and Roe still looked at her with excitement. "Can''t sleep?" Vivian sat beside the bed. "Yes." Roe moved his head away and gave out a ce to Vivian. Vivian looked at him andy beside him and said, "Roe, how about reading a Green Fairy Tales?" "Good idea." Roe was close to Vivian, squintingfortably. His mother had a good smell. He wanted to rely on her for a lifetime. Vivian picked out a book from the table and read it gently and delicately beside him. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. "Once upon a time there was a snow white..." When Vivian finished telling the story of Snow White, she looked down to see the little boy in her arms. She did not know when he fell asleep. His pink and tender mouth breathed and sucked, and his curled eyshes looked like a fan casting a shadow. Roe hadn''t grown up yet. He looked not as mature as William. Vivian was stunned for a moment, and soon covered up the emotion in her eyes. She got off the bed and looked at him. Then she turned around and went out of the room. The TV in the living room was still ying funny cartoons. The light on the top of the head had been turned off. The woman who was lying on the sofa now didn''t watch TV. She said, "Is he asleep?" "Yes." Vivian went to the other side to sit down and watched TV for a while. Selina also stared at the TV, and said without turning her head, "Vivi, you have been reluctant to leave all the time. Do you have any agreement with William?" Vivian''s half closed eyshes trembled a little. "Selina, how can you think so?" "Everyone know that. You''re in chain. I don''t believe that you are such a tangled woman. The only exnation left is this." Selina was not stupid. She just didn''t want Vivian to be embarrassed atst. "Selina, I can handle this and I''ll make it clear to William soon." She just needed to finish thest promise. As long as she bore it again. "I''m afraid you would be bullied to death by that little bitch before you told him clearly. How long do you think you can keep it from him?" Selina nced at Vivian, who was sitting not far away. The faint light of the TV made her face paler and colorless. In fact, the person who bore the most pressure was Vivian, but she was the person to hide everything in her heart too. She was also powerless as a friend. Vivian smiled bitterly and said, "As long as I can take Roe to have surgery, everything will pass. In fact, this is what I should bear, isn''t it?" "Bullshit, what does ''you should bear'' mean? Don''t you know what that little bitch wants to do? She is selfish and can do anything for herself." Selina raised her voice a little, and she lowered, as if she was resigned and angry, "You don''t think about yourself, but what about Roe? I don''t care about you. If that little bitch dare to bully Roe, I will never let off her." "Selina, Roe is my bottom line." Vivian said with a trace of vigor and in a heavy tone. No matter Angie or William, no one could hurt Roe. Selina was relieved to know that she know the importance of Roe, and she was not so stupid as to be incurable. Chapter93 William Had a Terrible Stomach William Had a Terrible Stomach Vivian cooked too many dishes yesterday. Selina didn''t bring them. She didn''t want to waste food, she also wanted to have a good rtionship with her boss. So she prepared two boxes of packed lunch. At noon, colleagues all went to have lunch one after another. Vivian also brought a hot lunch to Alex''s office. "Alex, I cooked a lot of dishes yesterday, and I also brought one for you. I hope you would like it." "Oh, thank you. I''m almost tired of the canteen food." Alexander stood up excitedly and scratched the back of his head with embarrassment. Vivian looked at Alex''s honest expression, chuckled, and said, "Take your time, Alex. I''ll get the box "Well, you are so kind." She is the goddess in his mind. She''s gentle and has a good temper. She is the best choice for man. He must try to court Vivian. Vivian was very embarrassed to be praised. She just gave him a meal. She returned to the office with her lunch. Fortunately, there were two or three colleagues who brought lunch with them too, so she didn''t seem very abrupt. As soon as Vivian left, Alexander couldn''t wait to open the packed lunch. When he saw the full food on it, he was drooling. It''s really thoughtful of Vivian to prepare the lunch. The meat and vegetable were well matched. Even the dishes were so delicate. That waves of attractive fragrance urged Alex to hurry up, just when his fingers were about to touch chopsticks Someone came over and asked lightly, "Order a meal and send it in." Alexander immediately stood straight and respectfully said, "Yes, William." Someone who was going back to the office suddenly stopped, and his deep vision fell on the table of Alexander. Familiar taste, familiar dish, no one would prepare it carefully except that woman. "I''m hungry." "What?" Alex suddenly became surprised, he looked at his indifferent eyes, and then his brain began to work rapidly. Wait a moment, William couldn''t say such a sentence casually. There must be something implied that he didn''t understand. These words seemed to be simple, in fact, it was broad and profound, profound and mysterious. First of all, the boss wouldn''t say he''s hungry when he didn''t order. Then he felt his eyes were on his lunch for several seconds. The final result was that the boss wanted to have his own lunch!! The whole process seemed to be very long, but it onlysted for three seconds. Alexander quickly closed the lid of the lunch box and handed it over respectfully. "William, if you like it, you can eat my lunch first." "Well, Alex, please order one for yourself and put it on thepany''s ount." William took over Alex''s lunch and walked slowly to his office. It was a second that determined his life and death. Alexander wiped his sweat on his forehead and praised his wit. Only when he looked down at his empty desk, did he feel like crying without tears. He really wanted to taste the lunch. "I''m so full. It''s good to make lunch for yourself and not waste it." Vivian looked at theputer time. Half an hour passed. Alex should have eaten it up. By the way, she could take it back and wash it together. Actually, she could keep it for the night, but it was not easy to wash if the oil condensed. Vivian decided to go to Alex''s office to get her own lunch box, "Alex, have you finished?" "Yes. Are you here to take the lunch box? I''m sorry to ask you toe here to take it." In fact, he just finished the take-away. Although the taste was not bad, he still felt sorry. Vivian said casually, "It''s OK, I just washed it." "Well, wait a minute. I''ll get it to you right away." After taking the boss''s empty lunch box, he knew how good the lunch tasted. He didn''t know that William had such a terrible stomach before. You could imagine a cold and distant man, who has a stomach that ''embraces all rivers''. It was so terrible. N?velDrama.Org owns this text. "I want to wash it for you. I didn''t expect you came so early." Vivian was also a little surprised with her lunch box. The materials of the packed lunch she specially prepared for Alex could be eaten by almost two people. It seemed that it had been eaten by one person. She was only stunned for a second, and quickly replied, "Alex, let me wash it first." "Good." Looking at Vivian, who was about to go away, Alex was reluctant. After a while, he began to say, "Vivi, could you bring me a meal tomorrow? I can pay for it." "Maybe not tomorrow." Vivian looked at Alex''s disappointed eyes, she couldn''t help but smile and say yfully, "Alex, don''t you forget that tomorrow is the weekend, and I''ve sent it to no one to eat." "Oh, I almost forgot it." Alex himself felt a little embarrassed. "So wait for Monday." Vivian nodded and agreed. A few meals could bring a person closer to each other, which was still a good deal. "Thanks." Looking at the yful smile in Vivian''s eyes, Alexander felt a ripple in his heart. "You''re wee. It''s just a piece of cake." Vivian waved and left with her lunch box. Alexander was just like a lost soul, staring at the empty gate. She was a good woman. If she could be his wife, he would have no regrets in his life. He didn''t know if it was Alexander''s delusion. He felt that his workload had suddenly increased a lot. Originally, he had ten minutes of breathing and rest time. Now he was busy with his work and had no time to have a rest. Alexander deeply doubted whether he had offended the boss, but he just didn''t understand what was wrong with himself. Even if it was lunchtime, he handled it very well. William was very happy to take it. Why does he became more and more severe to him? Alexander always felt that he had missed some important information, but he still couldn''t figure out which one it was. Vivian also began to adapt to the fast rhythm of the office, she was turning like a top all afternoon, but she was busy with small things. Make coffee, copy, send documents, typesetting. People in the office seemed to treat her as a dogsbody. She was still a neer now. It was inevitable. It was OK if she went through this period of time. And now she had no specific task n. She could only wait for Alexander to finish his work, and then he would give her a specific exnation. Chapter94 Maggie Maggie On Monday, Alexander didn''t receive the lunch from Vivian. Because she asked for leave. That day was also the day that Vivian would never want to recall. At noon, she received a phone call from Angie and asked her to go shopping together, saying that she was making amends for the events of the previous days. Vivian could not refuse, she nodded and agreed. It happened that Selina also rested at home, and she sent Roe to school. She went with her because she had nothing to do. Three people were in the most bustling department store in this city. Weekend time was also the time of thergest flow of people. When Vivian and Selina arrived at the appointed ce, Angie didn''t appear. After sitting for half an hour, Selina couldn''t help butin, "That''s enough. She really think she''s a princess and everyone has to wait for her." "Selina, maybe there are more people on weekends. Let''s wait." Vivian persuaded. "Wait here. I''ll buy a cup of milk tea. What would you like to drink?" In such hot weather, her throat was almost smoking. Vivian also felt thirsty, "Just bring me a bottle of water." "You''re different. White water has no taste." Selina said that. She got up and left to buy it for her. Vivian knew that a good friend had a sharp tongue but a tender heart. Selina didn''t leave long and Angie arrived. "I''m sorry to have kept you waiting. You know that women are always wasting more time when they Vivian just smiled and said, "It''s OK. You just came and Selina was buying water. Let''s wait for her." When Angie heard Selina went to buy water, she murmured, "Selina was too impatient. I''m just a few minuteste. She didn''t even wait for me." It was not just a few minutes, but it was almost 40 minutes. However, Vivian knew that Angie had always been like this, and she didn''t care much about it. She still said a word for her friend, "Selina has been waiting for you for a while. Please be patient and wait for a while." "It''s such a big mall. Why don''t you go shopping with me first? Let''s look for herter." She wouldn''t wait for that nasty woman. Angie then took Vivian''s hand and went to the busy ce. "It''s not good if Selina can''t find us." Vivian followed the steps of Angie passively. Angie said indifferently, "It doesn''t matter. She''s not a child, and we haven''t gone far." Vivian had no choice but topromise with Angie, but she insisted on going shopping nearby first. Angie had no choice but to agree. Seeing her favorite shop, she rushed in with Vivian. Vivian was more like a servitor who helped Angie to carry her things. "Vivi, is this dress nice?" Angie wore a white petticoat and circled in front of Vivian. Vivian looked at the shopping bags in her hand, none of which was her stuff. After a pause, she nodded, "Well, it''s pretty." "I knew William would like it." Angie was happy and turned to the salesman arrogantly, "Wrap them up for me." "Yes, madam." The salesman just met a woman who made such a big deal and had no time to care about such a small thing. Vivian had two more bags in her hand, and her forehead was also sweating. Although the bags were not heavy, there were many bags, and she had difficulty in carrying them. Angie had just seen the bag in Vivian''s hands, she said kindly, "Vivi, let''s find a ce to rest." "Well." Vivian nodded. She couldn''t walk any more with so many things. She didn''t know if Selina had bought milk tea. A florid woman came eagerly, "Oh, hi, Angie and Vivi." "Maggie, I haven''t seen you for a long time." Angie soon recognized that the woman in front of her, who was her college ssmate. At that time, except Vivi, she still got along well with her. "It''s me." Maggie was also very happy to see Angie. When her eyes fell on Vivian, they became meaningful. Vivian felt ufortable being stared at. When Maggie was in college, she didn''t like Vivian. Now she This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. had graduated for several years, and she was still unlike her. Vivian still didn''t know why she would offend her. "Why don''t you speak, Vivi?" said Maggie, in a strange tone, "We haven''t seen each other for such a long time." "No, I just don''t want to disturb you two." Vivian replied. Maggie took a look at the shopping bag on Vivian''s hand and said scornfully, "What? I think you are just too shameful to speak." "What are you talking about, Maggie? What''s wrong?" Angie seemed to be helping Vivian, but in fact, it was more like spying on the meaning of Maggie''s words. "You don''t know what your best friend did behind your back." Maggie looked at Vivian''s pale face with great pleasure. She hooked her lips proudly. She finally waited for the day of revenge. Vivian didn''t understand at first. When she saw the light of gloating in Maggie''s eyes, she immediately understood what Maggie had known. No, No "Maggie, no..." Maggie directly interrupted Vivian''s words, "Vivian, please put away your false face. I''ve seen right through you. Every time I think about it, I can''t believe there''s such a shameless woman in the world." "You really betrayed your best friend." "Maggie, I don''t understand it." Angie''s face began to get a little bad. Her intuition told her that the truth in Maggie''s words was rted to the man she cared about most. Maggie turned her eyes to Angie''s face and said sympathetically, "Angie, you don''t know that Vivian had been staying with William since you went abroad." Angie excitedly grabbed Maggie''s hand and asked loudly, "What? It''s impossible! Maggie, you have made it clear to me." It''s impossible. Vivi still encouraged her to go back to William. How could she have been with William long ago? People around heard a noise and couldn''t help but stop and look in their direction. Maggie seemed to hope that more people could watch and she spoke in a voice that everyone could hear clearly, "Angie, you can ask her if she helped William to the hotel after the graduation party." Chapter95 It was Discovered Finally It was Discovered Finally "No, it''s impossible, isn''t it? Tell me that it''s all fake." With thest hope in her eyes, Angie hoped to hear the negative answer from Vivian. But looking at Vivian, who was silent and guilty, thest string in Angie''s mind also broke. Angie suddenly clenched her hand and walked straight towards Vivian. She did not hesitate to wave her hand and p her face. A snap. Vivian turned her head, and her long hair blocked the blood on the corner of her mouth. In fact, she could avoid it, but she couldn''t face her guilt. Every night, she woke up countless times from her dream. Even when she woke up in the daytime, her mind was always in a tense state. She was in a state of panic. After all, it was discovered finally. It inexplicably let her felt happy, oh, she finally did not have to live in fear day by day. Everyone was shocked too. Someone started to shout, and everyone''s eyes followed. "Look, blood. There''s blood on the ground." "God, it''s really a sin. Why does a good girl want to be a mistress?" Some people deliberately said, "Someone looks like a good girl but she did things that are degrading. It''s disgusting." Maggie was happy to see this scene, and even thought it was not enough. She continued. "Angie, don''t be too angry. The bitch must be able to disguise. Maybe the reason why you were separated from William was the existence of her." When Angie heard Maggie''s words, her eyes were full of cruelty. She said in a gloomy tone, "No wonder you''re always indecisive when I ask you something about William." "Every time I ask you some ssmates'' phone number, you always put it off. Vivian, I really did not expect that you are such an unscrupulous woman." Angie was angrier with Vivian, who was silent and unresponsive. She wanted to tear up her hypocritical face directly. Her footsteps were approaching, and her vicious words were constant, "Vivian, are you secretly go to my man." Atst, Angie suddenly rose and roared, "Vivian, why are you so mean? If you really want a man, you can go to a nightclub." "Why do you have to take my man? A man of your best friend?" Vivian looked at Angie''s merciless insult, and her eyes were filled with mist. She was eager to exin, but what''s the use of exnation? The fact was that she was stay with William. The fact was that when Angie came back, she still tangled with William. Even if she was forced, even if she had thousands of unavoidable reasons, it was her own responsibility. She couldn''t expose Roe, absolutely not. Angie approached step by step and kept pushing Vivian. "Vivian, why do you sleep with my man and feel aggrieved?" Vivian bit her lips and kept retreating. She spoke with difficulty, "Angie, I''m sorry." "You''re sorry? You make me feel sick. Why do you want to do this to me? You said you wouldn''t take my boyfriend. Why?" Angie couldn''t help crying. She hated it. She really hated it. If Vivian told her at the beginning, she might be very angry, but it was not like this now. From the beginning to the end, she was treated as a fool. She also told her about all the thing about William. Embarrassment, betrayal, humiliation, all kinds of emotions around her heart, this moment she would like to kill the woman in front of her. "Angie..." When Vivian saw Angie''s tears, she was even more upset. She didn''t want to see that happen, but who gave her the chance to choose? "Shut up, it''s disgusting to hear my name from you." Angie angrily grabbed Vivian''s long hair and kicked it on her kneecap. Vivian had a pain. She kneeled down on the ground. The bags on her hands were scattered on the ground. Several expensive skirts fell out. The whispering around was louder. Most of the people who went shopping were women. They were sensitive to the word "mistress". When she saw that Vivian didn''t resist, she thought Vivian acquiesced to her guilty action. Some people even couldn''t wait to step on her. Vicious and contemptuous words were constant. N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. "It''s shameful for a girl to take a man when she goes abroad." "This kind of woman should go to hell. Death is not a pity." "She looked like a good woman but she turned out to be a bitch." Vivian''s hands on the ground trembled and she kept shouting in her heart. It was not like this She was not a mistress, she was not a bitch. All the exnations and grievances had clearlye to her mouth, but when the young and innocent face appeared in her mind, Vivian swallowed the truth of her mouth with the bloody taste of her mouth. You can''t say that out, Vivian. The sound of p could be heard all the time. It could be seen how much strength the attacker had exerted, but she seemed to think it was not enough. Angie tore Vivian''s hair madly. She waved her hands to her face. Even though her palm was numb, she didn''t want to stop. She kept swearing, "Exin it! You bitch, tell me if you are still pestering William." Vivian insisted that she should not make any noise. She was sad to think if Angie could forgive her if she had hit enough, if she could get rid of William, if she could take Roe to the surgery. If so, then, hit me hard. People who watched the scene saw that Vivian on the ground and could not fight back or scold, they just let women keep bullying her. Some warm-hearted women couldn''t look at it and kept saying, "Oh, you should have found other man to be your boyfriend." Some old people said, "The girl has already known that it''s wrong, so you can let her go." "Yes. If you keep fighting, she would be injure." Maggie was looking at this, after hearing the people next to say so, she said with a vicious stare, "If your husband is seduced, you can''t be so calm." Other people stopped talking after hearing this. Chapter96 In rage In rage "What the hell is going on?" Selina, with milk tea in one hand and mineral water that Vivian wanted in the other, looked for Vivian everywhere. Suddenly, she saw a group of people gathered there and squeezed in. She saw clearly who was beaten, and the next second the bottle in her hand was directly pinched and deformed. Selina''s eyes were red. Her face was taut, and her sexy red lips were tightly pressed into a line. She went to the woman who was still kicking and beating step by step She called out softly, "Angie..." Angie turned to see, "Who it is?" A cup of Iced Milk Tea was poured to her face, and she was drenched. The water fell to her feet, and the sweet smell of milk tea wafted around her. Then came a scream, "Oh, you bitch dare to pour milk tea on me!" Everyone couldn''t respond to the sudden situation in front of them. Who is that red haired woman? She''s so powerful. Selina did not take a look at Angie. She helped her to stand up and leaned against her ear and said, "Vivian, you are a fool." Vivian relied on Selina weakly and forced a smile. Selina still found her. "You''re still in the mood tough at this time. It''s really annoying." Selina said that and her eyes were sore. Vivian, you silly woman. "What are you doing, Selina? You even helped Vivian, that bitch?" Angie felt that she had been insulted as never before, and she was almost mad. Selina looked at Angie and said coldly, "you should be d that I didn''t take hot milk tea, or you will definitely experience the feeling of hot." If it wasn''t for holding Vivian, she wouldn''t let her go. She should have brought a cup of hot tea and let the bad woman disfigure herself. Angie shouted at the two of them, "Why you treat me like this? Did you know that Vivian seduced William long ago?" "You''re still a societydy. But you said those rude words in public. What''s the difference between the bitch on the market and you?" Selina always liked to hit the enemy with the least cost. Because Selina''s kindness "reminds", the people around also seemed to reflect on the identity of the woman in front of them. "Isn''t she the daughter of the director of the city hall?" "No way. It''s always said in the news report that his daughter is kind-hearted and knowledgeable. How could she be the ruthless woman?" "But it really seems a bit like her." Maggie, who had been watching it nearby, saw that the person who helped Vivian was Selina. She had known her background. She was afraid to appear in the crowd and dared not appear. Listening to thements of others, Angie quickly yelled, "Selina, don''t talk nonsense. Now it''s Vivian who take my boyfriend." The voice of the discussion also stopped. It was true. Now it was the woman named Vivian who was a mistress. She couldn''t calm down. Selina sneered, "Angie, now it''s you who talk nonsense, OK?" N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. "Vivian has admitted it herself." "Listen to me, bitch," Selina didn''t want to shout the name that made her sick, and said directly, "it was you who broke up with that bastard and ran abroad and you didn''t let William have a new rtionship. Shame on you." "Whichw says they can''t be together? How dare you say that Vivian is mistress?" "You are talking nonsense. I just have a quarrel with William." Angie''s eyes flickered, and she said, "And William is my ex-boyfriend." With a scornful smile, Selina said scornfully, "Ha-ha, you also know he''s your ex-boyfriend. So it''s none of your business. Do you want your ex-boyfriend be a bachelor? I really feel sorry for William." "You''re trying to be reasonable. Now I''m back with William. What does Vivian mean?" Angie thought about why she was here all the time. Things seemed to change. "Please, can you take care of your man and ask him not to disturb my friend? It seems that you don''t know anything about William." Selina took a pitiful look at Angie. Angie couldn''t refute and didn''t want to let her go so easily. She turned her eyes directly to the other side. "Vivian, do you feel guilty when you ask others to speak for you? Didn''t you promise me if you take my man, there would be a thunderp?" "Why haven''t you been killed by thunder now?" Selina felt that Vivian had shivered again and she was angry with her. She really shouldn''t have let the little bitch go. "Your parents are the ones who should be killed by thunder. If not your parents, do you think William will be like that now?" "What? What you''re talking about?" Angie subconsciously looked up at Selina''s angry eyes and took a step back. What was the woman talking about? What dose William have to do with her parents? Vivian seemed to have known what Selina said, and she said weakly, "Selina, stop talking." "Don''t stop me, she''s the woman who insults herself." Selina stared at Angie and approached to her inch by inch, with a clear voice. "If it wasn''t for your father to think that William was too poor and he got in the way when he started his business, William''s office can be started three years ago." "If it wasn''t for your father''s pressure, William would be more excellent. Moreover, when William was in the most difficult situation, it was Vivian who apanied him, and you still went abroad." "No, it''s impossible. You''re talking nonsense. You made it up." Angie couldn''t believe the fact that. Aren''t his parents always appreciating William? How could they do that? It must be a fake. It must be Selina who deliberately misled her. She didn''t believe it Chapter97 Great reversal Great reversal It seemed that she saw through the words in Angie''s heart, and Selina smiled and added, "Go back and ask yourself." Everyone called for a big reversal. It was a great reversal. Originally, they thought it was the injured woman who was mistress. Now it was her parents put pressure on that man, and they had already broken up at that time. So the woman that was beaten was aggrieved. The crowd began to gossip again, "I don''t know what the truth is until I see it in the end." "That girl is stupid, so she''s beaten." "Don''t you see that the woman hit the girl without mercy? I don''t think it''s just taking her boyfriend. It''s probably revenge or jealousy. Women are like that." "What are you talking about?" They didn''t know if Angie was afraid of being found out, or if she didn''t want to believe Selina''s words, she turned away from the crowd and left in a hurry. She must go back to ask clearly, if these were false, she must give double to Selina. "It''s all gone. It''s almost gone." Maggie had already sneaked away when Angie was running. The crowd gradually gone, leaving only Selina holding Vivian, who was full of scars. "I''ll take you to the hospital first." Selina was just angry before and because of Vivian''s hair, she didn''t notice the injury on Vivian''s body. It happened that as soon as she lowered her head, she saw her swollen face, as swollen as bread, and several scratches on her neck. She got angry again, "That bitch hit you hard. I''ll kill her." Vivian said softly, "Selina, I want to go home." She was so tired, both physically and mentally, that she had reached the limit. "No, how can you go back like this? Go to the hospital first and deal with it before going back." Selina disagreed and said that she couldn''t bear it. Wait and see. There were opportunities for her to make trouble for Angie''s family. Of course, the first culprit was that bastard. "I''m fine. I''ll just have a few days'' rest for my skin injury. Please ask for leave for me tomorrow." Her face needed at least two or three days to recover. "Are you stupid? Are you still thinking about working at this time? If you were not injured, I would like to beat you up." Selina carefully held Vivian and said angrily, "I''ve told you thousands of times. What do you owe that woman? Why are you being beaten for nothing?" "It''s OK. That''s what I owe her." Vivian wanted to speak frankly, but when she spoke, she felt the pain on the wound on the corner of her mouth. "Look, this is the end of bravado." How can someone be so stubborn and form a set of theories? They can''t listen to others'' good advice. Selina felt that she would die of anger because of Vivian. "Selina, remember to ask for leave for me..." Vivian did not forget to remind. "I know it." Selina had begun to be impatient. Just a little assistant. Vivian smiled and didn''t speak. In the end, Selina still sent her back to the small apartment. She went to the drugstore and bought some anti-inmmatory and swelling drugs to smear for her. "Selina, be gentle, please." Vivian was about to break the pillow. "You also felt the pain. How can you not resist when you are beaten?" Selina said this in her mouth, but Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. she still did it a little more gently. Vivian was speechless and could only bear the pain. Half an hourter, Selina finished all this, "Do you want to get something to eat in the evening?" "No. Go get Roe and tell him I can''t go to see him today." What Vivian remembered most was her child. Selina said maliciously on purpose, "How can I take a woman back with a swollen face like a pig back and tell him, this is his mother? I''m afraid you scared the kid. " Vivian took a funny look at her and said, "Selina, I know you have a sharp tongue but a tender heart." "I''m going to pick up my son." Selina was embarrassed. She got up and left with her things. Before going out, she didn''t forget to remind her, "Remember to apply medicine." "I see." Vivian felt warm. As soon as she left, the forced smile on Vivian''s face copsed. She didn''t have to touch it and knew how swollen her face was. The feeling of hot and spicy continued until now. Now the knee kicked by Angie still hurt. Vivian carefully pulled up her clothes and smiled bitterly. As expected, there were many blue and purple marks on her waist. Fortunately, she didn''t let Selina see them. Otherwise, she would run to Angie''s house and make a scene. Vivian had to apply medicine for herself. As soon as she reached for the medicine, she identally touched her back, and felt cold sweat. Did her back hurt too? It seemed that Angie couldn''t forgive her. Vivian had to apply where she could touch by herself and the ces she couldn''t reach on her back she could only wait for the scar to heal. After applying the medicine, the cold sweat were on her back. She couldn''t move and shey back to the sofa carefully. Just a few minutes before shey down, the phone rang again. Vivian had to move slowly to reach her mobile phone. Fortunately, before she left, she took out her mobile phone, or she would really climb over. "Hello, John." "Vivi, what''s the matter with you?" Her voice was very weak. John asked after a pause. "I might have a cold." Vivian pretended to cough twice, she almost forgot that he was also a meticulous man. "Did you go to the hospital to get the medicine?" John asked immediately. "It''s just a slight cold. I will be better tomorrow." Vivian was afraid that John would continue to ask, and she quickly change the topic, "by the way, what do you want for calling me?" John said softly, "I heard there is a good movie on today. I want to ask if you want to go to see it with me." "I''m sorry, but I can''t go today. I''ll go with you two dayster." Vivian was embarrassed to say no. "It''s OK. Take a rest first." John took a look at the movie tickets he had bought, and silently threw them into the garbage can at his feet. Vivian and John said a few words before hanging up. Chapter98 Hes the only One I Love He''s the only One I Love Angie drove fast all the way, passing several red lights and returning home. With a bang, the door was pushed with force by her. When the servant saw such a mess on her, she couldn''t help eximing and hurriedly ran over and asked, "What''s the matter with you, Miss? You''re all covered with water marks. I''ll give you that towel right away." "There''s no need. Where''s Mom and Dad?" Angie pushed away the servants rudely. When the servant saw the threatening Angie, she did not dare to approach her. She replied timidly, "They are all in the study on the second floor." Angie''s eyes were deep, and she began to go to the second floor. Before she got close to the study, she heard a faint conversationing from the open door. "n, Angie has suffered so much abroad. Now if she loves William, don''t stop her." The man sighed and said, "Now William was more elusive than he used to be. I can''t imagine that I''ve been doing the official work for many years and I''m proved wrong. Now, if Angie can be with William, I''d like to. I''m afraid William doesn''t think so." "How can it be? Isn''t William also very interested in Angie? He didn''t care about that matter." "You had a narrow version. Do you really think things are so simple?" "Angie, what should we do with Angie? If we had not..." Angie had heard their talk outside. She pushed the door and went in. She asked aloud, "Dad, mom, what did you do behind my back then?" "How did youe back? What happened to your clothes? Who bullied you?" When Vanessa saw milk tea on Angie''s clothes, she went over anxiously. "Don''t touch me, I want to know the truth. Tell me!" Angie screamed. There was a trace of sorrow in Vanessa''s eyes, she reached out and tried to touch her, and it was also stiff in the air. At first, n was worried at first and then he showed a serious expression and said, "Apologize to your mother." "Forget it. Angie must have been stimted by something. Don''t shout at her." Vanessa still did not want to see her own child being scolded. However, Angie seemed ungrateful and shouted, "Dad, how long are you going to hide it from me? Do you really have to wait for me to die before you can say it?" "Angie, how can you say that? I''m so sad!" When Vanessa saw the tearful Angie, her heart also felt bad. She turned to her dignified husband and said in a loud voice, "n. Do you still want to hide it?" "I have just one daughterI should die if anything happened to her!" "Mom..." Angie held Vanessa in her arms and cried. n frowned at Vanessa and her daughter who were crying together, and said with a long sigh, "Well, well, there''s nothing to hide from you. We did it for you." "Dad, are you admitting that you suppress William through your position?" Angie didn''t expect that it was her parents who secretly went to William. How could William, such a proud man, suffer from this humiliation? So he broke up with her as soon as she graduated. Because of this, she went far away from home and stayed with that foreign man It all turned out to be the result of her favorite parents. "Dad, mom, why? Why did you do that? You know I love him so much. Why?" n looked at her daughter who had always been doting by them. Now she spoke for an outsider. He said sadly. "Of course, it''s for you. You are the pride of our family and the only daughter. As your parents, do you think we''ll let our daughter stay with a poor guy?" "But Dad, I can''t live without him." Angie couldn''t said a word and was sitting on the ground. Her Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. parents were making their own ''right'' decisions for their children. It''s no wonder that William had always been lukewarm to her. "You''re spoiled! I think that man is not suitable for you at all. Tomorrow, I''ll ask your mother to arrange a blind date for you!" After thinking about it, n still let his daughter stop thinking about William. He didn''t mention the insults he said to William many years ago. With William''s patience and mind, he still could not hand over her daughter to such an elusive man. "What? Dad, I don''t want to. I only love William. I only marry him." When Angie heard that his father was going to arrange a blind date for her, she was shocked. n said with a tight face, "I''ve made up my mind, so you''re ready for a blind date." Angie grabbed Vanessa''s hand like grabbing thest straw, imploring, "Mom, please help me to persuade dad, I don''t want it, and I can''t let William go. He''s myst hope, mom, please." "Angie, you''d better listen to your father''s words, and I will definitely choose an excellent young man for you." Vanessa saw her daughter crying into tears, but after listening to n''s analysis, she also felt that William was not so suitable. Angie shook her head constantly, half of her body leaned up, and she cried out. "No, I don''t believe it. You are biased because you looked down on William. Now you are selfish because of William''s sess. You treat a gentleman''s belly with a viin''s heart..." A snap. n''s arm was still high in the air. It seemed that as long as Angie said out one word of treachery, the p would fall. Angie was stunned. She sat on the ground with her left face covered. She couldn''t believe it and murmured, "Dad, you hit me..." From childhood, she was the little princess in her family. It could be said that she could get whatever she wanted, and her parents would never touch her. Unexpectedly, she would be beaten when she was an adult. Vanessa didn''t expect that her husband, who always loved her, would teach her a lesson. Seeing that her daughter was stunned, he was heartbroken, "Daughter, don''t disobey your father. I am doing it for you." Chapter99 Shift the Blame Shift the me "For me? Ha-ha, it''s so funny. What do you know? Do you know what I''ve experienced alone in foreign countries?" Angie suddenly burst into a loudugh, which could not be stopped, just like the hysterical madman. "Angie, what''s wrong with you? Don''t scare me." Vanessa began to panic. She looked back at n nervously. Her usual tone of humility changed. "n, Angie is your daughter, not your enemy. How can you do it? Let Angie stay with whoever she wants. No matter how excellent William is, we can still put pressure on him." Angie also thought that her father would agree with her mother. But she didn''t know why her father was like a cold-blooded animal. He didn''t want her to be with William. There''s no wiggle room in his words, "No, you''d better understand your situation." Angie''s eyes were half drooping, and there was a sense of determination. She stood up from the ground without any hesitation, and she clenched her red lips. Her eyes were full of tears and she was about to copse. She said bitterly, "Dad, I will really die if you don''t let me stay with William. Do you know what happened to me abroad because of your actions in those years?" When n saw the sadness that in Angie''s eyes, he felt uneasy, "Angie..." "That''s right, Dad. I was raped abroad and had a daughter. Now I ept a man, my favorite man in my life. Are you really going to force me to death?" Angie shouted at n. Yes, in order to be with William, she couldn''t care a lot. Anyway, she did give birth to a daughter, just to change the way of saying it, and the result was the same. That man would nevere to China, and she had no worries. Vanessa couldn''t ept this and fell on the ground softly. She said to herself, "How could it be like this..." "I''ll kill that man." n was also furious, and wished to kill the "perpetrator" immediately. "I don''t want to talk about past. I don''t want to think about it. I just want you to ept William." Angie started to grasp n''s hand again, and said pitifully, "Dad, aren''t you worried about William''s intention of revenge? As long as you give me time, I will prove to you that William will never have such an idea." She looked at her father and said nothing, and continued, "Dad, in fact, William proposed to me a few days ago. I didn''t say that." n''s face was visibly moved, "Angie, is it real?" "Yes." Angie was a little bit shy and sad and she nodded, "As long as you gave me a chance to talk with William." If he didn''t know that Angie had experienced that, n would never agree with her. He had been immersed in the officialdom for more than 30 years, and had already known everything. Although he was only 80% sure that William had a purpose. But it was enough for him to wipe out a potential enemy. If it wasn''t for his daughter, he would Now for his only daughter, he had to give in, "Angie, if William really says that, then you can bring him home for a meal." "Really? That''s great." Angie immediately smiled through tears. "Since you''ve said that, how can I disagree?" n turned back to the gentle and talkative father. "Dad, you are very kind to me." "Angie, my daughter, you have suffered a lot. Mom will never let anyone bully you again." Vanessa knew that Angie had suffered so much, and kept wiping tears. "Mom, I''m fine now, as long as we''re together." Angie pretended to be calm. "Angie has been sensible since she was a child. She doesn''t tell us what happened. Tell me who bullied you today." "No, nothing, mom." When Vanessa saw Angie''s expression, she thought that she didn''t want them to worry, and Vanessa didn''t want her to be aggrieved. "Don''t be afraid, Angie. No one here can bully you. Tell mom who did this to you." "No, maybe Vivian was in a bad mood today. It is just an ident." Angie was very smart and very clear that if she said it was Selina who did that, her parents would be angry, but they couldn''t do anything. So she purposely be ambiguous and did not directly point out the name of Vivian, only letting her mother understand it. "Vivian? It''s the girl who you always say is very nice to you. Why does she do this to you?" Vanessa N?velDrama.Org owns this text. still had some impression on Vivian. She couldn''t believe that a quiet and clever girl can do such a thing. Angie bit her index finger and said in a forbearing voice, "I don''t know. It seems that after she went to work in William''s office, Vivi has be like this." As a passer-by, Vanessa could understand the meaning of her daughter''s words. She pped her hand and said, "Angie, you are so kind that you will be bullied by those women who are not good at anything. Remember that you are the daughter of our family." "You''re different from her. We still don''t want those friends who have an evil mind." "Mom, Vivi shouldn''t be that kind of person." Angie pretended to be kind enough to speak for Vivian. "That woman is with a bad mind at first sight. You can rest assured that I know how to deal with it." Angie listened to her mother''s decision, and showed a sessful smile where no one could see it. Vivian, if you dare to take my man from me, I will make your life worse than death. "Angie, I will take you to change clean clothes. Have a good rest at home today and prepare dinner with me tomorrow." Vanessa helped Angie to stand up from the ground. "Mom, I can do it myself, and William doesn''t have toe tomorrow." There was a trace of coyness on her face when she mentioned William. "You''re so shy. OK, hurry up." Vanessa happened to have something to say to n. Angie said to the silent n, "Dad, I''ll go upstairs first." n nodded, with great dignity and loving attention. "Listen to your mother, and have a good rest at home today." "I know, dad." Angie achieved her intent and left happily. Chapter100 Make a Scene Make a Scene "Honey, I didn''t expect you would call me." Grace didn''t expect that the woman who had been avoiding him would suddenly call him, and his voice could not help but bring some joy. "Bullshit. Where is that bastard?" The reason why Selina called Grace was just to find William. She thought that since Grace and William were friends, he must know the whereabouts of William. Grace really knew that, and He took a look at the cold man sitting opposite him. He smiled deeply and asked the angry woman on the phone, "Honey, may I ask if he offends you?" "No." Selina refused directly, paused for a moment, and her tone was more gloomy and dangerous, "William is right next to you now." "You''re very clever, my dear." Grace didn''t feel guilty about betraying his friend at all, and even wanted to watch a good show. As the saying goes, a good brother is like a hand or a foot and a woman is like a garment. Whoever wears my clothes, I will cut off his hand or foot, so a woman is more important. Maybe William thinks so too. "Tell me where you are." Selina could not restrain her anger. Grace shrugged his shoulders and said it out. The phone was also cut off. It seemed that she''s really urgent. Grace''s interested eyes, William saw it actually, and he just didn''t pay attention to it. He continued to look at the documents in his hands, and said lightly, "Continue to talk about the business." Grace put his arms on the edge of the sofa. Hiszy expression didn''t seem to be eager to discuss the business. Instead, he asked, "William, don''t you wonder what I said to her?" "No." William replied without raising his head. "It''s a pity that she didn''te to me this time, but to you." Grace thought that he should remind him of the next possible scene as his best friend. "Listen to my honey, it should be that you have done something that she was angry about." William calmly turned a page of the document in his hand, and said in a calm voice, "Don''t worry, I don''t agree with your taste." "William, what do you mean? You say I don''t have a good taste? Why don''t you say your woman and my woman grow up in a skirt?" Grace seemed to sink into memories, "I''ve known that girl for more than ten years. You don''t know what Vivi was like before." William finally had a reaction. He slowly closed the document, looked at him with deep dark eyes, and indicated that he could continue to speak. There''s a glint in Grace''s eyes, "She''s like a quiet porcin doll. At that time, Selina and I thought she was a little mute. I didn''t expect that she had changed a lot and became more and more beautiful." William snorted with his noble nose. "I''ll tell you, Vivian was obedient. In fact, she''s a very sensitive person. In addition, her parents doesn''t stay with her, and she stayed with her elderly grandmother. She is a typical left behind child." Grace could not help eximing. "I also know that Vivi''s parents were going to other ces to do business. In fact, they gave birth to children secretly, but they haven''te back yet. asionally, they would make a call." When William heard that Vivian was a left behind child, his eyes became deeper. When he raised his eyes, they were clear again, "When did you start to be such a gossip?" "William, that''s not enough for you." Grace didn''t like it. Who was listening to it with relish? He would change his face at will. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. If people had been known that he was such a man, few people would have been able to bear it. "William, I finally understand why you just have a few friends." William nced at him and said, "Do I need to make friends?" "Well, well,e on. Arewyers as tricky as you? They are really people who can''t chat well." Grace said with a helpless wave. William raised his eyebrows and took back his sight. "I don''t know if my dear hase." It''s like three autumn after a day. He didn''t see her for two three autumn. He missed her very much. Grace hadn''t finished his words yet. The heavy door was kicked open directly. Selina''s sharp eyes nced twice in the room, and soon locked the target. She walked directly to William, pointed to the man who was still calm in front of her and roared, "William, you bastard, you still have the time to sit here leisurely." Grace clearly saw the cold light in William''s eyes, and immediately jumped up from the sofa, stopped Selina, who was furious, and said, "My dear, don''t be so angry." Selina directly threw Grace''s hand away, and she still stared at William with her fierce eyes. "I have nothing to do with you. Get out of my way, and I will revenge for Vivian today." Mentioning Vivian''s name, the original calm man suddenly stared her, and the coldness in his eyes seemed to freeze Selina, "What''s wrong with Vivian?" "It''s toote to care about her." When Selina saw that William was angry, she felt a sense of revenge. What did he do in the early time? "Selina, I''ll ask you for thest time. What happened to Vivian?" William''s tall figure rose from his chair, like a mountain on the top of Selina''s head. Selina swallowed her saliva subconsciously, then thought of her good friend lying at home, stopped Grace saw that his friend kept tightening his hand and knew that this was a sign of anger. He quickly said, "Selina, who bullied Vivi? Tell me, I will teach that person for you." "Who can be that person except for Angie? She thought Vivian took William from her and beat Vivian all over. Her face is swollen like a ball. That fool is not willing to go to the hospital. She also asked me to ask for leave for her tomorrow. Isn''t it funny?" Think of it, her tears almost came out. What a fool. Grace was not very good after hearing this, but he knew that someone was angrier than him. Chapter101 A Man of Unique skill A Man of Unique skill "William, the reason why Vivi was hurt is because of you. Stay away from her." Selina said, rolling up her sleeves and going to beat William. She didn''t believe a national champion couldn''t beat down a weakwyer. When Grace saw Selina''s action, he was almost scared to death. He quickly grabbed the woman in his arms. "Selina, calm down, you can''t me William for this." With his skill, he would be even with William. This woman was so confident that she could beat down others. Let him pull her back. "Bullshit. If it wasn''t for him, how could Vivi be beaten and humiliated in front of so many people? You don''t know that when I found her, she was kicked and pulled in her hair by that bitch and she was forced to kneel down. If Vivi can''t have childrenter, her life will be over." Selina deliberately embroidered the truth, which was to provoke William and make him angry. Grace also frowned frequently, looking at his friend who had been silent. That calm and self-confident man, the cold air floating on his body would turn the cool office into a cold winter, his calm face showed the calm before the storm, which made people feel a chill. It had to be said that the purpose of Selina had been achieved. William turned around to the door without saying a word, and his fingers, which were constantly tightened, rattled, as if to restrain the anger that was about to erupt in his heart. Soon he quickened a lot his steps. His steady pace just let them see his fluster. Originally, Selina was stunned for a while. Could her be wrong? How would William be so nervous? She always thought that William was a cold-blooded and cold-hearted man. "Selina, tell me the truth, did you exaggerate just now?" Grace asked seriously. Selina paused and said, "No, I think." "Let me go. I''m going to sort him out!" She didn''t reallye to William, but wanted to rough that bitch up through William. This is better to get revenge, isn''t it? "You can stop. Your goal has been achieved." Grace grabbed her directly on the sofa. Selina waved her fist and stood up. "You are in collusion with him. Don''t stop me. I will blow his head off." "Oh,e on, you are no match for him." Grace couldn''t resist to hurting her. Selina was stunned for a moment, and shook her head incredulously. "How could it be? Though William looked very scary. How could he beat me down?" "Yes, you''re the national champion, but he''s Brazil judo ck Belt eighth Dan. He''s also good at Sanda and somebat skill, are you sure to fight with him?" Grace let go and didn''t stop her. When Selina heard William''s titles, she couldn''t believe it and looking at the man beside her, "But, isn''t he awyer?" "Who says awyer can''t learn that?" Grace showed a puzzled expression. N?velDrama.Org owns this text. Now it''s Selina''s turn to interrogate him. "No, you two must be plotting something." Grace''s eyes shed and he smiled, "You know it''s a conspiracy, of course you can''t say it." "Anyway, I don''t want to talk with you." Angie got up and was ready to leave. But Grace wouldn''t let her go so easily. It was not easy to wait until she''s caught up in his own trap. Naturally, he wanted to ask for some benefits The sky gradually darkened. Vivian continued to lie on the sofa. She was still in the mood to decide whether to order a take out. What can I do? I''m hungry. My knee seems a little swollen. She couldn''t ask Selina for help any more. Her stomach growled. There was a ''protest'' in her stomach. Vivian looked at a bag of chips under the TV set. She was going to buy it for Roe. What about buying it again next time? She moved her knee a little, the feeling of pain spread all over her body, and ayer of sweat came from her back. But Vivian couldn''t bear to give up the food at hand, and she moved her disabled leg a little. When she could almost touch the chips, and the smile on Vivian''s face was deeper. With this bag of chips, she would surely survive until morning. Suddenly there was a loud bang at the door, and the door of the apartment was opened roughly. Vivian was so stupefied to see that horrible man walking towards him. Maybe she was frightened by the man, Vivian reacted and wanted to step back. But she forgot that she was still a "cripple". Just after that, her foot hurt. She stepped back and leaned back. "Help!!!" Vivian instinctively wanted to catch something. Fortunately, she caught a piece of clothing and didn''t fall to the ground. "Oh, it''s OK that I didn''t fall down." Vivian realizedter that she was holding the clothes, but the clothes were also the clothes of the man who gave out the cold air. She loosened it like an electric shock, and she still fell steadily in his arms. It turned out that she didn''t react quickly, but he kept holding herself so that she didn''t fall. "Vivian, what are you doing?" As soon as William opened the door, he saw a woman full of scars running to get chips. "William, why do you have the key to our home?" Vivian finally noticed the key point. She remembered that when she left, the door was closed. "I asked someone to make it." William replied without changing his expression. "" How could he be so domineering? Did she say she allow him to do that? "William, you are viting my privacy. How can you do that?" William ignored her, holding her back to the sofa, gently put her on the sofa, and then got up to turn on the light. For a moment, Vivian thought that she was the treasure in William''s hand and was being gently cared by him. She shook her head hard to wake up. How could she have this unrealistic idea? She was really hungry for a long time, and she was in a confused state of mind. The headlight on the top of the head was turned on. Vivian couldn''t get used to the dazzling light for a while. She put her hand over her eyes and said angrily, "William, are you crazy? Who let you turn on the light?" After a while, the man did not reply. Suddenly, she realized that she was in such a mess. Vivian hurriedly took the pillow and put it on her body. She shouted, "Turn off the light!" She didn''t want him to see the scars on her body. The bright light made her feel like she had nowhere to hide. Chapter102 Never get rid of me Never get rid of me William gently sat beside Vivian, gently and persistently took her hand off her face. There were five deep bloodstains printed on her small white face. He could see tiny blood vessels on her swollen face. The wound on the corner of her mouth had been scarred. The dark red color made her lips bright red, forming a strong contrast. Every wound seemed startling. Even if he was prepared, he was deeply touched, and the undercurrent in his eyes showed that he wanted to destroy everything. The tip of his heart was like a blunt instrument. His brows were tightly wrinkled with pain. "I''m fine, just a little hurt." Vivian saw William looking at the injury on her face, and didn''t want him to see her, so she turned over her face. William lifted her clothes in a peremptory way. As expected, her white skin was covered with scars of different sizes. Although she had applied medicine, they were still shocking. He didn''t know what kind of mood he was in, but when he saw the wounds, his first reaction was to recklessly let that woman repay ten times. If not for the reason left in his mind to tell him that he couldn''t do that for his long n, it''s not just his own efforts, it''s all their efforts. "I''m sorry." Vivian''s pupils were suddenly constricted, and her hands were grasping the pillow, for fear that she would identally vent all her grievances in front of the man. She was really hungry and fainted. How could she hear William''s apology? But her eyes were full of tears. "I''m in tears. I want to go to sleep. Go." Vivian thought that she could easily spend these days, and that nothing would happen. If it wasn''t for William, she would really deceive herself. But he finally appeared and said that. William looked at her dodging eyes, reached out and took her gently into his arms. His firm chin was on her shoulder, and his low, slightly dull voice said in her ear, "Vivian, why are you so silly?" She wouldn''t even resist Vivian bit her lip and said slowly, "This is what I owe her." "Don''t go soft next time." In the direction that Vivian couldn''t see, the man who had always been indifferent, for the first time his eyes were clearly full of killing meaning. "William, if you really want to be good for me, please let me go, or you can put forward your third condition now." Facing the man who suddenly became so gentle, Vivian feltfortable. She just wanted to take Roe to have surgery and leave the ce far away. William suddenly tightened his arm, and the breath from the tip of his nose bes heavy, "Vivian, do you really want to leave?" She couldn''t wait to get away from him. Vivian slightly pursed her lips, and her eyes darkened. It was not that she could stayfortably if she didn''t want to. It was not that all things could be solved easily if she wanted. Then she heard herself ask, "Will you be separated from Angie?" Repressed silence were around the two people. Sure enough, she still got such an answer. Vivian felt that the scar in her heart had been reopened, and the blood made her feel hard. But she insisted slowly, "Since you can''t do it, please let me go, I don''t want to be hurt." Her heart was already riddled with holes, and she couldn''t mend it again. William still thought Vivian didn''t want to be hurt because of himself, but he also had reasons that he couldn''t say, and it''s impossible to let her go. Since she hurts, let him hurt together with her. At least the pain represented she still cared about him, didn''t it? "Give it up, you will never get rid of me." William''s voice fell into Vivian''s ears like a whisper between lovers. Her body could not help shivering as if she was suffering from such a terrible thing. "So since you can''t get rid of me, you can start to arm yourself, be strong, andpete with me." William''s clear voice was like a sharp arrow cutting through Vivian''s ears, straight into her heart. Vivian said with difficulty, "William, I really thought you were confessing if I didn''t know you don''t love me." William''s dark eyes shed for a while, and soon the streamer like falling stars disappeared in his eyes, Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. so he held her and didn''t speak. Vivian also didn''t think that the man behind her could answer for herself. This was just a self-mocking remark. It couldn''t escape to be a fact. She must strive for her own power. "I don''t want Angie to know that I have something to do with you." "Ok." Vivian suddenly found that her heart got more painful, although she had knew the answer for a long time, her heart still couldn''t help but have a pain. She tried to make her voice calmer, "I hope the third condition can be finished soon." This was her ultimate goal, as long as the three conditions were fulfilled, the check could be cashed, and she could take Roe to keep away from the devil. William began to hesitate. He understood that the woman in his arms had her own motive, but looking at her injury, he could not bear to refuse, "OK, but not now." "Well, I hope not too long." Vivian still didn''t feel relieved. "Can you tell me what important things you have to do?" William didn''t know why she was stubborn and persistent. "This is my business." So she didn''t want him to ask. Williampromised, "I can leave it alone, but now let me take you to the hospital." "I won''t go." Vivian thought of the bad memory of herst visit to the hospital and refused directly. William also seemed to think of taking her to the hospital that day. Her fierce reaction made him step back again. "It''s ok if you don''t want to go to the hospital. You have to let me help you with the medicine again." "No, Selina has applied the medicine for me." Vivian didn''t want to expose her injuries to him. "If you don''t agree," William said in a friendly tone. "what we just said can also be invalidated." Vivian was clenching her teeth. The man was obviously threatening her, so she had no choice but to say, "Well, but don''t try nothing." William was stunned for a second, leaning against her sensitive ear, and said in a hoarse voice, "Don''t worry. I''m not interested in SM." "William!" Vivian was clenching her teeth again angrily. This man was so shameless and obscene! Chapter 103 Feel like a salt fish Chapter 103 Feel like a salt fish Viviany on the bed with only one bra in front of her. At her repeated request, she also changed a pair of shorts in the lower part of her body. This kind offort was better than nothing. It soothed her ufortable soul a little. There was a cool touch behind her, which made her want to sighfortably. After thinking about it, she could bear it. She didn''t want William to misunderstand it. In the quiet atmosphere, a man''s perception ability would be magnified infinitely. Even if Vivian wanted to drive away the pictures that shouldn''t appear in her brain, the nerve fiber had been transmitted to her brain step by step. She seemed to be able to sense how the slender finger touch on her back. His cool finger swept her skin and caused a shiver. She felt her hair stand up. William''s eyes fell on her slender arms on both sides, and the corners of his mouth were slightly hooked and said, "Turn over." "I can do it myself." Vivian''s stuffy voice came from the sofa. She didn''t lose her arms and legs. She could do it herself. "I''m just checking your knee to see if your ligament got hurt." William''s voice, with a deep banter, was like a fire on Vivian''s face. She turned herself upside down and looked up at him directly, "Well." She now felt like a salted fish, turning over and over to be sprinkled salt on her body, so that she could be soused more thoroughly. He''s a ck-hearted fox, pretending to be pure and lofty, obviously he''s just a goat! William began to deal with her wounds with a firm eye. The expression on his face was also serious. Her deep eyes never stayed on her upper body for a second. His movements were gentle, which not only didn''t make her feel ufortable, but also made her feel more rxed. Vivian blushed shamefully. Maybe she misunderstood him a little. "It''s no big problem. It''s just a little puffy. It''s ok to apply some medicine." William raised his head and saw Vivian''s face was crimson. Her long eyshes were quivering and she was biting her full red lips. Under the beautiful neck was the sexy vicle, and then down was her tempting ''little rabbit'', the waist without a grip, and the two straight white legs. It had to be said that she had a perfect figure and fitted him perfectly in bed. In this way, his cold dark eyes were floating up a little blood gas, after a few seconds, it disappeared in his strong self-control. "That''s OK, or it''ll be a problem." Vivian was relieved. Her legs were hurt and it was still troublesome. She didn''t want to make Roe worry. Vivian thanked to him and began to drive him, "Well, thank you, William, you can go now." William pursed his lips unhappily, "Vivian, you seem to forget something." "" Vivian just wanted to see if it was possible to drive him away, hear his dangerous warning, and she looked like an honest quail again. She was hungry. A discordant voice sounded around the two people. Vivian didn''t even have the courage to see William. She turned her head back to the sofa. God, why do you want to make me so shameful in front of this man? I''m really going to die of shame and anger. "You get hungry, huh." The man said with joyance. "Well..." Vivian made a weak voice. She was really hungry. It''s human nature to be hungry. "Wait." "What?" Vivian heard the sound of William''s footsteps towards the kitchen. She nced at William secretly, and found that he took off his expensive suit and coat, his tie, and he slightly pulled his sleeves to his elbow, revealing his strong wheat skin. A tall figure went straight into the kitchen, which immediately came to the sound of pots and pans. Vivian covered her face and shrank her head back. Her face was hot. She didn''t know that William could cook for so long. Fifteen minutester, the man in the kitchen came out with two bowls of noodles and said, "You can eat it now." "Well." Vivian''s answer was stupefied. Next second, she quickly sat up from the sofa, identally involving the knee wound. Her eyes and eyebrows were all wrinkled together. "Clumsy." The man who should have been standing at the table hade to her, reached out and easily carried her up and walked to the kitchen. Vivian''s face was so hot and she despised herself in his heart. He just made a meal and held me for a while, making it look like an 18-year-old girl who had a crush on a handsome man. Vivian, you are unpromising! William put her on the chair and sat down opposite her. He pushed a bowl of light noodles in front of her and said in a light tone, "Eat it." Vivian looked down at the noodles in front of her, which could be called "waterless". She sighed in her heart. She really couldn''t have too much hope on this man. She thought how good he was at cooking. She had some expectations in mind. Now it was just a bowl of tasteless noodles. It was really a bowl of tasteless noodles. She even doubted whether the man in front of her had put salt in it. William saw Vivian staring at the noodles without moving her chopsticks. He frowned and said, "Aren''t you hungry?" She was hungry, but she couldn''t eat such noodles. Vivian sighed and looked up and said, "Can you do me a favor?" If she really ate the noodles cooked by William, she was worried that it would shorten her life. William put down his chopsticks and motioned for her to continue. "I want to add an egg. Please help me to the kitchen. It will be ready soon after processing." Vivian said in a very euphemistic tone. William began to purse his lips again. Does she dislike the noodles he made? This was his first time to make noodles. She didn''t even appreciate it. When Vivian saw the symbolic action, she immediately understood that he was not happy. She immediately ttered and said, "My knee was injured, I want to eat an egg. Really, I like the noodles you make." William looked at her face, which was obviously puffy. She ttered with her smile, and he gave a direct evaluation. "It''s ugly." Vivian felt that she was petrified and cracked in a moment, and the wind turned her into a pile of g andnded on the ground. He said she was ugly!! "William, your taste is not good too." There was a glimmer of smile in William''s dark eyes, he got up and pulled out the chair and walked to Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. her. "What are you doing?" Looking at the approaching man, Vivian began to regret saying those words. Chapter104 Warm Contact Warm Contact When Vivian stood on the kitchen counter, she realized that William was supporting herself in "processing". "Why, don''t you want eggs?" William said in a low voice. "Oh, I''ll be right away." Vivian immediately began to wash a handful of green vegetables, a few chopped green onion and ginger, a piece of lean meat, and two eggs. After a while, two bowls of noodles with green vegetables and tasteful pork were ced on the table. William took a look at the noodles in front of him, which were still fragrant. His eyes went dark and he was not speaking. He took the chopsticks and ate elegantly. Vivian was also eating noodles in the bowl. Her eyes were always unconsciously ncing at the multifaceted man. She hesitated and asked, "William..." "Keep Quiet during Meals and Bedtime." The cold voice of the man came softly. Vivian looked a little embarrassed. What Roe said to Selina now was spoken by William now. They were really like each other. One is a child, another is an adult, which looked very simr. In fact, Roe was a little like herself, for example, his eyes were not as sharp and terrible as William. If Roe''s operation was sessful, he would be as tall as William, so she could rest assured. Vivian kept staring at him. She stared at William''s eyebrow. He didn''t like her sight now, just like looking at another person through him. Another person who was very important in her heart, although he didn''t know whether it was a man or a woman, what can be sure was that the person in her heart had inextricable rtionship with himself. For that person, he believed that Vivian could give up everything. It was not a good experience. "It''s enough." The man''s voice was colder. Vivian unconsciously shook her chopsticks and speeded up the speed of eating, although she didn''t know where she offended him. After dinner, because of the inconvenience, William finally cleaned up the kitchen. Sitting on the sofa, Vivian had the illusion that she had be an old Buddha. It would be perfect if she had another piece of fruit to digest after dinner. Atst, William came back empty handed after finishing his work. Vivian was disappointed. William wanted to pretend that he couldn''t even see it. He said in a light tone, "You''ve just had dinner. You''ll eat fruit after half an hour." "Well." Vivian was a little embarrassed to be guessed, and casually picked up the remote control to kill N?velDrama.Org owns this text. the time. As early as at the dinner table, she wanted to ask when William could go, but after several unsessful attempts, she could only bear it. The eight o''clock variety show was broadcast on TV. Vivian didn''t see it, just kept looking at the man next to her. It''s almost dark. The sun was setting down. Why, he really didn''t want to leave. Vivian couldn''t help it. She pretended to be sleepy and yawned, "So tired..." She kept shouting in her heart, William, leave It seemed that William really heard her inner call, stood up from the sofa, directly carried her back to the bedroom and put her on the bed, and even kindly pulled the thin quilt for her. The smile on Vivian''s face became deeper. Now he can go. Unfortunately, her expectation did not achieve. William took off his shoes andy beside her after covering her. "William, aren''t you leaving?" Vivian subconsciously asked. William raised his eyebrows and said in a t voice, "Did I say I want to leave?" Vivian was shocked and hurriedly exined, "Isn''t it getting dark? I''m afraid you are not safe to drive on the road..." William nced at the sky, which was not dark at all. Staring at her flustered expression, he said slowly, "It doesn''t matter. I will stay at night." "What? No, William. My bed is too small and you will sleep on the floor. Don''t forget that I am an injured person now. " Atst, Vivian also became assertive. She remembered that in the afternoon, William seemed to be very amodating himself to her. When she was still injured, she had to do whatever she wanted. But she forgot what was overdue. William ignored her bitter eyes directly, and his tall figurey down directly. She also rolled back to his arms. His deep voice seemed toe out of his chest, and he said, "Just sleep." Vivian listened to the heartbeats of her heart, felt that the whole ear close to his chest was numb and red, and she protested in a low voice, "Hey, William, this is my home, you are breaking thew..." "Well, do you want to call the police?" William answered carelessly and he seemed to deal with a child who was making trouble Vivian felt that she had been greatly insulted and said angrily, "You really think I dare not call the police." Then an expensive cell phone was put in her hand. " I want my own cell phone." Vivian persisted. "No password." William said without a trace of emotion. Does it mean that he lets her call at her will? William''s mobile phone was more advanced than her old broken one. She just clicked, and his mobile phone automatically jumped to the WeChat page, a nk page, without a message. Vivian was very unbelievable that he will use WeChat too, and will there be only one person among his friends? She thought, Angie might be in his friends list too. All of a sudden, a chat group of five people jumped out. There was only one message on it, "Where is old fox and K?" Is it the nickname for William? Vivian didn''t want to vite other people''s privacy, and returned his mobile phone to him, "You got a message." William took a look at it. He clicked twice on the screen of his mobile phone and put it away, "Don''t you want to call the police?" Vivian snorted and wriggled like a caterpir for a few times. "Go to bed. I''ll get up tomorrow and change your medicine again." William touched her head cidly. Vivian blushed, silently drew her head back to the quilt. "Don''t touch me. I''m going to bed." A vague voice came from the quilt. Five minutester, Vivian regretted. It was so hot in the quilt. Her face was facing the waist of the man now, and the taste of the man became stronger. The sultrier it was, the harder she breathed. Then she felt his heat gushed on her, and then she screamed like a frightened rabbit running out of the quilt. Chapter105 Unspeakable Pleurotus eryngii Unspeakable Pleurotus eryngii "Now youe out, huh." Man''s voice came slowly from the top of her head. Vivian held the sheet, nodded, and shook her head hard. If it was not the puffiness on her face that covered the heat on her face, she certainly felt ashamed. She even felt a man''s important part in the quilt Thinking about on that length and shape, Vivian was not good at all. Pleurotus eryngii? So terrible. "Ah C what are you doing, William?" "What do you think I am doing?" William directly pull her, she lit the fire and ran. There was no such good thing in the world. "My legs still hurt, and my face is swollen." In order to shrink from the responsibility, Vivian began to belittle herself. However, William was not happy. Instead, his eyes became more and more gloomy. His big hands tightly confined her in his arms. His cold thin lips urately touched her chattering mouth. All the voices disappeared at this moment. Only the warming of each other. Vivian felt that the whole person was soft, and her little hand unconsciously climbed to his shoulder. When William ended the passionate kiss, Vivian was still immersed in it. "Why, do you want to continue?" His hoarse voice was nice to hear. Vivian hammered the man several times with her small fist, caused a burst of smile. Vivian was even too shy to see him. As soon as her eyes closed, she began to pretend to be dead. William smiled with corners of his mouth upward and did not saying anything again. Vivian encountered a lot of things on this day. Her eyes were closed and she fell asleep with her head askew. The original harmonious picture was interrupted by a cell phone ring. William took a look at his mobile phone, got out of bed, walked out of the bedroom, closed the door gently by the way, and went to the balcony to answer the phone. "What''s up?" The person at the other end of the phone didn''t think it would be a hoarse voice, and he stunned for a Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. few seconds, then his mind seemed to associate with some erotic pictures, and he gave a chuckle, "Oh, it''s just a few o''clock before you start ''the battle''." William answered slowly, "Well, you''re saying you can''t do it." It''s going to be ''a knife rain''. The ''iceberg'' was joking. It seemed that the little beauty must be unusual. "Old fox, you hurt my heart too much, but your endurance is not good." He remembered that it was less than half an hour before he sent the message. "I''ll hang up the phone if you have nothing to do." It''s good for William to have a joke, but it''s impossible to expect him to continue to talk. When the man on the phone heard William say that, he immediately said seriously, "That man''s helpers have entered the city. Be careful." William''s dark eyes shed, and then he replied, "I know." "By the way, I''ll tell you a piece of good news. I''ll meet you next week. Are you happy about that? Are you..." He had not finished his words, the phone had been hung up. The man looked at the mobile phone with some worries and sorrow, "Male is a kind of inhuman animal who just thinks about female." Next came the gloating reply, "Little Red Riding Hood, you finally admit that you are not a man." "Hey, who is not a man? I can write with my pen. I can have a virtuous wife in my bed. If you are the bottom, I can be the top. If you are the top, I can be the bottom. Ah, well, forget about it." Little Red Riding Hood found that he had spoken too much, he coughed twice and went on to save his face, "In a word, I''m a real man. I''m not like you and the old fox. Hypocrite." That man was not angry. He smiled and shook his mobile phone and said, "Don''t worry, I''ve recorded for you and sent it to the fox." "Butcher,e back to me!" Little Red Riding Hood thought that his words would be heard by the old fox, and then he felt that there was no hope in his life, so he hurriedly chased the disappearing back. William went back to his bedroom. He justy down, and the woman beside him spontaneously leaned on his arms. It seemed that she was ufortable, so she was muttering. "I hate it. It''s a stone." William''s deep dark eyes unconsciously softened, reaching out to change afortable position for her. As expected, the little woman with frowning eyebrows stopped frowning. Vivian had a good sleep. She thought she would have nightmares. She didn''t expect to sleep until dawn. When she opened her eyes and looked at the ce beside her, it was already empty and there was not a trace of excess temperature. Vivian didn''t know whether she was mncholy or disappointed. Isn''t it what she wants that William leaves? Why she is still thinking nonsense? "Wake up." Hearing the familiar cool male voice, Vivian suddenly looked up to the door. She didn''t know why her heart beat so fast. She just wanted to confirm whether he was left. "Why are you still here..." And he looked unhappy. Don''t ask her why she could see it. That''s what intuition told her. William snorted, "Get up, brush your teeth, and eat." In order to take care of her, he got up and took several cold baths in one night. Vivian didn''t know why she nodded her head in a guilty way, but she couldn''t help smile with corners of her mouth upward. "Stupid." The viper once again yed his role. Vivian shook her small fist and waved at him. "What do you say, William? Who is stupid? Tell me again." William gave her a look. Vivian red at him angrily. She just got out of bed and found that her feet didn''t feel hurt as much as yesterday. She couldn''t help looking down and found that her injuries had been re medicated. Vivian''s face went hot. She hurried into the bathroom to wash and then went to the restaurant. Today''s breakfast was not like the noodles of yesterday, there were mushroom chicken porridge, steamed buns, and even steamed Pork Dumplings. Does the man be in line very early? "Don''t you want to eat?" William thought of thest time he bought sea cucumber porridge and threw it to the trash can. That''s right. He would remember it all his life. "No, I think that it''s going to be too much trouble for you." Vivian was a little bit embarrassed. Yesterday, he took care of her. In the morning, he went to buy breakfast for her. Really, she would rather William be cold to her, such abnormal behavior made her ttered and frightened. "I didn''t eat breakfast too." William exined. So William meant that he didn''t have breakfast either. He just brought the breakfast by the way, but she remember that William didn''t seem to have much preference for this restaurant? She should be the one likes that. Vivian sat down with some careful thoughts. Chapter106 Two expressions of magazine Two expressions of magazine The early morning sun nted through the ss, shining on the man''s tall figure, his sharp and handsome face looked clearer, and his high nose looked more rigid. His deep dark eyes were like two bottomless pools, and the two thin lips were as sharp as des when he didn''t speak. Vivian thought of a passage but she didn''t remember which magazine it was from. It said that the more straight a man''s nose was, the more powerful he was. Also, if a man''s lips were thin, it meant that he was inconstant in love. She didn''t know whether it was true or not. She only got the confirmation of the former. As for the confirmation of thetter, she might never have a chance to see it in her life. She was very absent-minded. William had put down his chopsticks and wiped the corners of his mouth. "I''m going to the office." N?velDrama.Org owns this text. "Ah? Oh, then go ahead and do it." Vivian said after a pause. William looked at her and said, "Call me if you need anything." "I see. Go ahead and don''t dy your business." Vivian nodded casually. She didn''t know what William''s eyes meant. After all, William didn''t exin anything. He got up, put on his coat and tied, and left. She was the only one left in the small apartment. Vivian didn''t think her apartment was very deste before, but when she saw William leave, she felt lonely in her heart. Vivian didn''t want to eat any more. She went back to her room and took her cell phone to kill time. ording to her injury, she needed to take at least three days off to reduce swelling on her face. Just when she lost her mind, a phone came in after her, and Vivian almost dropped her mobile phone out after her. Seeing the phone screen, she clicked to connect immediately. "Hello..." Selina''s strange came, "Hey, why didn''t you answer my phone yesterday?" "I don''t know. I fell asleep early yesterday." Vivian was at a loss. If she hadn''t answered the phone, she should have known when she picked up the phone, but when she clicked to turn on the phone, there was no hint. "Oh! I see." Selina lengthened the ending andughed. She didn''t answer the phone because it was hung up by someone. Vivian asked tentatively, "What''s wrong with you?" "Nothing." Selina immediately became normal, "did that bastard help you deal with that little bitch?" Vivian''s eyes darkened, and she said honestly, "No..." "Shit, it''s a waste of my efforts. William is not a real man. His own woman has been beaten and he does nothing at all?" Selina thought something was wrong. Yesterday, William was angry to explode. How could he stop the fire here? She asked in a low voice, "Vivian, tell me the truth, is William ''weak'' in bed?" "Selina, how can you say that??" What''s the problem? Vivian''s face was red. There was a thick and shaking ''Pleurotus eryngii'' in her mind. It''s over. She was deeply influenced by Selina. "Vivi, why do you look so weak today?" Selina had been a tomboy since she was a child. She listened to the dirty jokes and the Yellow texts. If Vivian was willing to listen to them, Selina could told her all about that for half an hour without repetition. "Selina, I really doubt whether you and Robert are brothers and sisters." Vivian said. How could Robert have a sister with such a character? "Ha-ha, I also doubt whether our ancestral tomb is fuming. I''m so excellent. And it''s hard for the excellent people to tolerate. After all, I shouldn''t have such a great mission at my age." Selina was not ashamed at all, but proud. Vivian said to her, "Selina, you know you are too old to say so much. Have you practiced it?" "I don''t want to argue with you. What did that bastard say to you?" Selina pretended that she couldn''t understand her words. "I don''t want you to look for him." Asked Vivian, half leaning on the bed and dying. She was now tortured by William. She couldn''t help it. Selina said angrily, "I''m so angry with that." "Selina, did Roe ask me why I didn''t go back yesterday?" Vivian only cared about her son now, so let the man go to hell. Selina''s tone slowed down consciously, "Yes, but I said that you can''t go back because you are busy with work. Although he''s a little disappointed, he''s still in a good mood." Vivian could imagine how disappointed Roe would be. She also wanted to see him, but there should be no chance in this period of time. "Selina, please apologize to Roe for me. I may not be able to go back during this time." "I know, but you don''t know that I can''t bear to lie in front of Roe." Selina felt like a viin in the face of this cute face. It was really a test of endurance of her heart. "I know, sorry to trouble you, Selina." Said Vivian. "Stop talking about it. You''d better have a good rest." Her only fault was that she couldn''t stand boasting. Vivian suddenly remembered an important thing, "By the way, Roe''s medicine is almost finished. I have a list here and I''ll send it to your cell pher. Please go to the hospital and get it for me. I will pay for itter." "Just send it to me. Roe is also my son." Selina pretended to be angry. "Well, I see. I won''t say it." Vivian replied with a smile. "Goodbye." Selina finished, and hung up the phone directly. Yesterday, she didn''t ask Grace what she wanted from him. Today, she had to ''pry his m shell''. See if his shell or her fist was harder. Vivian found Roe''s medicine list from the small folder and sent it to Selina. After staying with William for so long, she had been used to doing things carefully and was afraid of being found out. After that, she put her mobile phone on the bedside table and leaned against the bed and looked out of the window at the sunshine. Today''s weather should be very good. In the blue sky, white clouds drifted with the breeze, and asionally she could hear a few birds. But on such a fine day, she could only lie in bed alone, and did not know how to kill the time. Chapter 107 Vanessas appointment Chapter 107 Vanessa''s appointment When Vivian was at home, William woulde back after work, which even made her sometimes felt like having an illusion. It was like they were still in the same rtionship, they just changing ces. Although every night the man apanied her, Vivian felt that they were having different dreams in the same bed. She was very careful to keep the distance, that is, she did not allow herself or William to cross. The office didn''t call her to urge her to go back to work. She knew it was William who told them. She was also very leisure. Unfortunately, the leisure time was always so short, which made Vivian think that this was the fate. Whenever she was a little ck, someone would give her a p in the face and let her return to reality from her dream. Today''s weather was particrly dreary, with thick clouds floating in the sky, like a mountain pressing on the head, making people feel a sense of restlessness. Sitting in a coffee shop by the window, Vivian was looking at passers-by bowing their heads and leaving in a hurry. She seemed to be absorbed. "Vivian, sorry to have kept you waiting." When Vivian heard the voice, she got up from her seat and answered politely, "Auntie." Vanessa pulled out chair and sat opposite to Vivian. She said in a tone of estranged voice, "Just call me Madam." Vivian was not feeling very well, but she said again, "Madam." The waiter also followed and asked courteously, "Lady, what do you need to drink?" "A cup of coffee." Vanessa said, looking at Vivian carefully. She didn''t pay much attention to her before. Now it seemed that the woman in front of her was really a beauty. No wonder William would like her. The waiter nodded. There were only two of them by the window. Vivian had expected such a situation for a long time, but she didn''t expect that Vanessa would be so dismissive. "I heard that the injury on your face was caused by Angie." Vanessa nced at the injury on Vivian''s face, it seemed that she was talking about a cheap dress. Or in the eyes of Vanessa, she was a cheapmodity, "Just a little hurt." Vanessa looked at her with a sneer. Maybe it''s going to rain. There were not many people in the coffee shop. The waiter brought up the coffee soon. Vanessa didn''t move, as if the coffee in front of her was just a decoration, and she didn''t speak, so she stared at Vivian. Vivian knew that this was a trick that rich people like to y. They always looked down on you with a disparaging attitude, which made you feel ashamed, and made you feel like you were being crushed by your humble self-esteem. But she was not humble or ashamed. She did what she should have done. "I don''t know what the matter with you for asking me out is." Vanessa had to admit that Vivian was a very calm woman, but that didn''t mean anything. "Vivian, I don''t want to y games with you. I''m looking for you. Shouldn''t you understand?" Vivian clearly saw the disdain in Vanessa''s eyes. She tightened her hand and answered clearly and slowly, "Madam, please say it directly." Vivian''s lukewarm reply made Vanessa feel like hitting cotton with a fist, and there was a trace of sullen on her demure face. "Is it really good? You know that. If you didn''t do that, how could Angie be so sad?" "What kind of thing?" Vivian thought it was funny. The well maintained woman in front of her looked like a woman in her early thirties. She was clearly angry but still needed to maintain her elegant image. Vanessa was also angry at Vivian. "Vivian, I didn''t know whether it was due to yourck of parental control or the old people''s indulgence. She paused and said in a more disdainful tone, "Or it should be said that you are always so rude." "Madam, first of all, I respect you as an elder, so I didn''t show much impatience because of your questioning, and I didn''t question you because I was a victim, so could you please show your proper This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. self-discipline?" Vivian said this with a smile to Vanessa. She could ept Vanessa''s questioning, but it didn''t mean that she could insult her elders. If Vanessa had despised Vivian before, now she thought she was too looking down on the woman in front of her. She was not as submissive as Angie said, "It seems that you forgot you interfered with other people''s feelings. That''s the behavior of mistress." "I really don''t want to exin it again, but since you asked me that, I''ll repeat it again." Vivian said tly, "I had a close rtionship with William for a while, but I didn''t get involved. Angie broke up with William at that time." "What do you mean by your entanglement with William now?" Vanessa didn''t think so. This woman couldn''t get rid of the name of mistress. "You''re worried too much. I will keep a distance with William." Vivian drooped her eyes and said that. She thought she could exin to Vanessa. If this was what Angie wanted, she could do it. But only by herself. "I remember you and your old grandmother are in the countryside. Your life should be very hard. William was really an excellent man. It''s not good for some cats and dogs to stick it up." Vanessa said with a slight smile, "You shouldn''t do this humble thing." Vivian pinched her hands on her thigh for a long time. It seemed that only in this way could she not be too humble. She really worked hard. After a long time, she looked up at Vanessa again. There was no wave or billow on her face. "I understand." Vanessa understood what Vivian wanted to say. She understood her identity and position. It''s no need to be warned by anyone. "Very well." Vanessa was satisfied with Vivian''s witty answer. She reached out and took out a check from the bag beside her and pushed it to Vivian. She said in a general tone, "I know that this money is not much, I shouldpensate for the injury on your face. I hope you don''t mind." Ha-ha, how ironical it was. Vivian looked at the check in front of her and thought it was ridiculous. She calmly stood up from her chair and said, "If there''s nothing else, I''ll go first." Finish saying, she didn''t wait for her reaction and left slowly. Vanessa looked at the check on the table and smiled contemptuously. Vivian thought that she would be pure and lofty if she didn''t ept the check. She had seen many women who yed the cat and mouse game. It was good if Vivian knew how to deal with it and she would also let her go. Otherwise, she had some ways to deal with Vivian. Chapter108 Performing Arts Performing Arts Vivian walked out of the cafe and looked at the gray sky on her head. A drop of cool water with the summer heat hit her forehead, followed by more rain. At one time, passers-by began to hide under the eaves,ining one after another. "It''s raining." "I''m dying. I thought it would not rain so soon." "Isn''t that the rainy season in summer? Let''s talk about it. It''s estimated that it willst until tomorrow morning." Vivian held out her hand, letting the rain drop in her palm. It then slowly slid down to the ground along the lines of the palm. She hadn''t seen the rain for a long time this summer. "Hey, look, is that woman sick walking in the rain?" "She''s doing behavioral art." "I think she''s out of the mainstream now." The woman they were talking about was her. She needed to be washed by the rain to make her chaotic brain clear and know her situation clearly, instead of being foolishly controlled by others. Vivian let the rain wet her hair, clothes and every pore. She thought it didn''t matter. This is no worse than that in the coffee shop, isn''t it? It''s a good choice to get wet. Vivian was silent. Suddenly sheughed. It was so pure and indulgent. It seemed that at this moment, she hadid down her burden and released her suppressed inner feelings. Drenched in rain made her feel very happy. She forgot the criticism of Angie, the insult of Vanessa, the strength of William and the pressure of life for a while. In the rain, there was a ck low-key car in the alley. The man in the car held his chin and looked at the delicate figure moving forward. Her body was wet. The rain was falling on the ground along her clothes. He said with a sigh, "Why does the old fox like such a stubborn and interesting woman?" The man sitting next to him looked at the figure that was about to disappear in the rain, and sent a text message to a person in his mobile phone. "K, what about reminding old fox that his woman was in the rain?" It seemed that man was not satisfied with the person next to them. "Little Red Hat, I don''t mind if he knows that you came to amuse him." The man called K slowly turned off his cell phone. "Come on, it''s not fun. Don''t call me little red hat. I have a name." It was really not fun to just watch it. "James? Or Jimmy?" The man chuckled. "Donald told you many times, don''t call me Jimmy, call me James!!!" James was like a cat trodden on its tail. Grace, who was called Donald Duck, was not angry. He looked at his wrist watch and said lightly, "Time''s up. Are you sure you want to continue to chat here?" Knowing what to do, James turned his head aside and stopped talking. I hate K. Just wait and see. That red haired beauty, right? Then don''t me him for using tricks. "He''sing out." James''s angry expression also disappeared. He looked serious through the ss window and watched a middle-aged mane out by many bodyguards in ck suits. Soon he came up to another car. He patted the driver''s seat and said, "Follow him." "Vivian? Fuck, it''s really you. Are you stuck in the door? " With an umbre, Selina hurriedly pulled Vivian in. Looking at Vivian, she wanted to knock on her skull to see if it was empty. "Selina, why are you here?" Vivian looked at his friend in surprise. Selina stopped for a moment and said, "I just passed by. I saw a fool in the rain. I was curious about who it was. I didn''t expect it was you." Of course, she couldn''t say that Grace sent her a message. She didn''t believe it at first, but it was raining outside. After all, she still worried about Vivian. Unexpectedly, it was raining. "Ha-ha, it''s really cool in the rain. Why not..." When Selina saw Vivian smiling and looking at herself, she was a little surprised. Before she knew it, the umbre in her hand was thrown aside, and the rain quickly drenched her. She was still thereughing. She didn''t feel cold at all. Selina immediately made a counterattack. She immediately took a handful of water from her body and poured it on Vivian. She proudly said, "Ha-ha, I''ll let you throw your umbre." "Selina, you are sneaking attack. It''s too cunning." Vivian''s face was watered coldly, she couldn''t open her eyes, and she raised her hand to wipe away the rain. Selina was also getting wet. The exaggerated red hair stuck on her made the shape of her head obvious. Now it''s her turn tough. "Ha-ha, your head is like a football." "Your head is like a coconut." Selina found out that she had revealed her true shape and covered her head quickly. Is it her fault that her head is small? This is the only failure in her perfect life! Unfortunately, the skull couldn''t be filled. "Selina, the color of your hair is beginning to fade." She always thought that Selina''s hair was dyed. Unexpectedly, when the rain rushed, it started to fade. "My God, it''s because of you. I managed to keep the color for half a year. Got on the car, hurry up." Although Selina said this, she couldn''t helpughing when he saw the rain mixed with red hair dye on the ground. The two people were like fools,ughing in the rain, and poked each other a few times from time to time, ying recklessly. The people around them also seem to be infected by the pleasant atmosphere between them. The rain is not so bad, is it? The other two men were in a very bad mood because they lost the man. But when they saw the two N?velDrama.Org owns this text. people on the street, they couldn''t help saying, "K, are they fools?" Grace also saw the crazyughers. His eyes were a little more profound, and he said rudely, "Little Red Riding Hood, I heard that you are not a man, I can understand now." "Who is not a man? What did the butcher say to you?" James was furious. "Are you angry?" Grace said in a cool voice, "Don''t forget how William protects his woman." "" Big gray wolf turned back to Little Red Riding Hood in seconds. The old fox only protected his woman. Chapter109 Rest assured that he would not refuse you Rest assured that he would not refuse you Selina was ying with Vivian. They were tired and went back to take a bath. They threw aside their clothes, and was holding a cup of hot coffee, feeling the quiet afternoon time. If Selina did not speak, Vivian would feel better. "Tell me, who bullied you again." "No one." Vivian''s eyes flickered and she pretended to be silly. Selina stretched out her slender and white hand and put it in front of her to enjoy it. She said in a low voice, "Vivi, what do you think of my nails today?" Vivian took a look at her nails and swallowed her saliva and replied, "Well It''s shiny" In particr, the little broken diamond could give out dazzling light in the absence of sunlight. "I''m quite satisfied, but it would be a pity if it breakster." Selina said with an exaggerated sigh. Vivian immediately understood the meaning of her friend''s words, and sighed, "Selina, can''t you pretend that you don''t know it?" "No, if I don''t ask again, I won''t be surprised if I find you in a mental hospital one day." Vivian managed to stay calm, "I was looking for myself in the nature." "Vivi, when did you learn to lie through your teeth?" Looking for herself in the nature, Why not taking off the clothes, and being primitive? "It''s not as exaggerated as you said, that is, Vanessa came to talk to me." Vivian was little bit vague. Selina''s teeth were clenched, "Why don''t you say that Vanessa is looking for you to drink coffee, and she is going to take you to Tokyo to see the snow and the moon, from poetry and Ode to Philosophy of life?" "Ha-ha, this is OK. I''m losing." Vivian thought it was very funny. "" Selina couldn''t describe her mood at the moment. Vivian was not normal at all. "Vivi, why don''t we go to the hospitalter?" "What are you doing there? Do your rtives in hospital?" Vivian continued. Selina looked at the abnormal Vivian and was worried, "Are you ok?" "I''m ok, I have no fever, I''m not sick, my injury is better. I can go to work tomorrow." Except for the invisible injuries, she was really good. Selina leaned side by side on the sofa with Vivian and looked ahead. "You''re going to work." "Yes, it''s not good to ask for leave again." It was easier to think nonsense when you were alone. After a quiet moment, Selina asked again, "Don''t you really want to tell me what Vanessa have said to you?" "It''s just that." Vivian sipped her coffee and saidzily. "That''s right." Selina also took a sip and added, "Did she give you a check?" Vivian said honestly, "Yes, but only 500,000 yuan on it." "It seems that William is not so valuable." said Selina. "Yes." Vivian nodded and agreed. It was easy for William to promise her five million yuan. There was another silence, then they spoke with one voice, "Vulgar." They looked at each other and understood each other. They couldn''t help but look at each other and smile. Selina said bitterly, "Well, I want to have a baby girl, it''s toote to have a baby girl." "If Roe likes it, why don''t you wait for ten years? Love can never be stopped by age." Vivian patted her on the shoulder sympathetically. After all, it was really intolerable for a 28-year-old "leftover girl" to talk about this. She wanted tough. "Vivi,e on." said Selina, gnashing his teeth. "Ha-ha, I didn''t really want tough, you made meugh, and I remember ourst bet. You lost." Vivian''s hands began to shake and she almost spilled her coffee. Selina said cheerfully, "well, the bet is not over yet, and you didn''t say what you want at that time, so the bet was not established." "I''m 25 years old, and I''ve already started to preserve my health in advance. Chinese wolfberries, red dates and longans, please bring them to me." Vivian said and beat her chest and coughed twice. Selina couldn''t calm down at all. "Vivian, you dare to make fun of my pure sentiment." "I''m just joking. Don''t be angry. That cup is very expensive." Vivian jumped up from the sofa and hid away, her hostage was in her hand. "Isn''t this the school day prize you have kept for many years? I remember it is precious." Selina looked at Vivian''s sad face and stroked the cup slowly. She was like treating her beloved lover. How shameless it was. "Selina, can you put down the cup first?" Vivian was really distressed. The cup was precious to her. Selina grinned, "It''s OK to put it down, but you should help me persuade William to ept my interview tomorrow." "What? Do you want to interview William?" Vivian couldn''t understand why she wanted to interview William. What''s the reason for her to interview him? Txt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. "Do you think I want to interview that big iceberg? Now I''m not in this business. I''m not willing to do this. But I still have to do that." "You''re talking nonsense. Can you give me a point?" Asked Vivian. Selina nodded, "Well, to be brief, that is, the cover of the magazine this month is William." "Why him?" Vivian still didn''t understand. Selina shrugged and said, "I don''t know what the editor wants, I think William is the only young and promising man in the city with a sessful career and excellent appearance." "Then why don''t you just tell William?" Instead, she told her. "I asked, and he refused." Selina''s straightforward answer made Vivian don''t know how to answer for a while. She paused and said, "He refused you, what if he refuses me?" Selina said with a meaningful smile, "Don''t worry, he won''t refuse you." Chapter110 Couldnt make up the story anymore Couldn''t make up the story anymore "Selina, how can you be so sure that he won''t refuse me?" Compared with the determination of friends, Vivian was not sure. "Because he feels sorry for you. Anyway, if you listen to me, he will agree." Of course, Vivian couldn''t say she knew it. N?velDrama.Org owns this text. She looked at Vivian''s hesitant expression. "You don''t know that how hard it is to interview William sessfully in our magazine office. They want to take his interview without sess. Now this arduous task falls on your best friend. Do you want me to be fired from work?" Vivian looked at her exaggerated expression. If she didn''t hold the cup in her hand, she would apud her performance. "Selina, didn''t you say they feel proud if you go to work at their magazine?" "Ah, that''s true." Selina turned away from her eyes and said, "You know that I like helping others, so I took this task without hesitation." "Oh." Vivian nodded to show that she knew. Selina looked at Vivian as if she was saying, "Great, keep it up." And then there was no following. She thought that she should use her ''unique skill'', "To tell you the truth, as long as William received this interview and the bonus is 100,000 this month, we will..." "The bonus is four to six. I agreed." Vivian smilingly continued Selina''s unfinished words and softly added, "I get six, and you get four." Selina choked and asked helplessly, "Vivi, is it really good?" "Very good." As soon as she heard that she could earn money, Vivian immediately turned into a monster of earning money. Because of Roe''s health problem, this had be her habit. "Well, well, it''s a matter of killing two birds with one stone." Selina waved her hands and told herself in her heart that money was the son of a bitch. Money was the most evil thing. To see money as dirt, to No, she couldn''t make it up anymore. "Well, n sets." Vivian agreed happily. Naturally, she was happy. She didn''t expect to get so many bonuses for interviewing William. She would go to the magazine to work too if she knew that. And the working time is flexible. "Selina, is your department still short of hands?" Selina knew what she was thinking in her mind. "No, it''s not easy to work there. Actually, you are lucky." If William didn''t permit, it would be impossible for her to work in the office. This silly girl should have known it. Vivian didn''t think so much. She asked for the second ce. "Who will be interviewed next time? I can help you." Selina thought and said, "There are several, but William is the most expensive one, which has been taken by you. The rest will be notified next month, and of course, you can volunteer." Vivian was eager to try and said, "Next time you have some problems, you can find me." Selina didn''t want to talk to her who fell into the hole of money. Since the interviewers were difficult to conquer, they must have a strange temper, or they just didn''t like being interviewed. It was not so easy to persuade them. "Well, I have to go. I haven''t returned to clock on yet." "You can go back. I''ll pick up Roe today. Just give me the pick-up card." She hadn''t seen her ''bun'' for days. Selina took a card out of her bag and said, "Well, here you are." Vivian reached for it and put it in her pocket to avoid forgetting. "I''ll go first." Selina put on her limited edition red shoes, and had a heartache. She didn''t know if it would break as she soaked it in water at noon. She shouldn''t have yed with Vivi at that time. This pair of shoes cost tens of thousands. "Well, drive slower on the road." Selina waved to show that she knew. Vivian washed the two cups, wiped them, and put them back. Next time, she wouldn''t take them out to casually. At 4:20, Vivian went out to pick up Roe with the key. Kindergarten sses would be over early. Teachers had brought a group of children out on time at 4:30. She could see Roe at a nce from afar, but he didn''t seem to be very happy. His two little eyebrows were still wrinkled together. Vivian first gave the card to the teacher. After the teacher confirmed, he called out to the guardrail, "Roe, your mother hase to pick you up." Vivian clearly saw that Roe was very happy when he heard that it was her to pick him up. He walked out happily. At that moment, Vivian felt sad. Was Roe unhappy because she hadn''t seen her for several days? Roe pulled Vivian''s sleeve and said, "Mom, you''vee." "Well. I''m so busy these days that I ignore you." Vivian touched his lovely little head. "I know. Auntie have said that. Do you need to work today?" Roe was not happy for several days. Now that she was here, he became happy immediately. "Well, mom isn''t busy today. Shall we go to have your favorite beef noodle?" Vivian couldn''t tell how she felt in her heart, she just wanted to stay with Roe all the time and never go anywhere. It was just that sometimes the reality was cruel. She still had to work hard to support her child. "Good." Roe nodded happily. As long as he was with her mother, he didn''t care about what he ate. Vivian held Roe''s small hand, and when she talked to him, the heaviness in her eyes had been reced by rxation. "Let''s go and eat beef noodles together." They ordered arge beef noodles, Roe could not eat too much, and Vivian asked the boss to give her a small bowl. The owner of the beef restaurant was a man almost 50. He touched his little head and said, "Roe has grown a lot." "Yes, he has grown a lot." Roe was just the time of growing. He needed nutrition. Vivian took a few pieces of beef in his bowl and said, "Roe, you can''t be picky." Although Roe liked beef noodles, he was not very interested in beef. However, Roe still ate them. "Vivi, you are still so strong." He knew Vivian and Selina for a long time. The teenage girl became a mother in a sh. He still hadn''t heard the man''s name from her, even if he asked, she only answered in silence. Chapter111 Decision of the final meeting Decision of the final meeting "I''m fine, uncle." Vivian was still smiling. Several more guests came in. "Hello, three bowls of beef noodles and a kilo of beef, please." "Hurry up. Don''t keep the guests waiting." Vivian knew what he wanted to ask, and turned off the topic. He could only sigh, he then turned over his head and shouted, "Ok." "Mom, I''ve finished." Roe patted his belly and said. Vivian took out several pieces of paper from the table, wiped his mouth, and said, "OK, mom will take you home." "Great." Roe nodded with a smile. Vivian helped Roe take a bath, yed games with him for a while, and left quietly after he fell asleep. When she returned to the apartment, she met an unexpected person at the door. "Vivi, do you mind if I wait here for you?" "John, why you''re here?" Vivian thought she didn''t pay attention to the mobile phone message, and wanted to take it out to see if she missed his call. John seemed to see what she thought. He said softly, "You don''t need to take your cell. I haven''t called you." N?velDrama.Org owns this text. After he left, an emergency happened in thepany. He had to go out immediately. These days, he was so busy. Every night, he would take up his mobile phone and have a look. He checked it again and again, but none of them was her message. He told himself that he should be patient for some time. Maybe she was very busy and didn''t have time to send message. Until he came back, there was still no message on his mobile phone, and he followed his heart to her apartment. When he saw her, he realized how eager he was to see her. "You must be very busy these days." Vivian didn''t know how to respond his eager eyes. She looked away nervously. "Well, there''s something wrong with thepany, so I didn''t contact you." He doubted if there was something important happened in the days when he left, which made their rtionship back to the origin. Is he not good enough? Or does she never let him approach? "Are you ok? You look not very good. Do you want to go back to have a rest earlier?" Vivian also didn''t know why she felt embarrassed, that is, when she looked at John''s gentle eyes, she always wanted to escape. She hadn''t contacted with him for several days. She didn''t even feel it. "I''m fine. I just want to know how you are." In fact, John just got off the ne and didn''t put his luggage in ce. He drove to see her, but what happened now was not he wanted to see. "I''m fine. I''m going to work tomorrow." A gust of wind blew some of Vivian''s hair. She was in a hurry to get her hair sorted out, but the more urgent she was, the more disordered her hair was. John reached out, gently put her naughty hair behind her ears, and looked at her with tenderness. "It''s Ok now." "Thank you, John." Vivian was waiting for John''s hand to put away. After waiting for him to put his hands behind her ears, she could see his clear eyes fill with light that she could not understand. When she carefully distinguished, there was nothing left. "I''m fine now..." John said, "I heard that you went to work in William''s office." This was another reason that drove him toe here immediately. Why did he feel that everything had changed quietly? Was it because he chose to deal with thepany''s affairs, so he lost her? No, he was not willing to ept the fact. "Yes, I was going to work at Robert''s office. It''s said that he has no shortage of hands. So I just went to work with Selina. She''s upstairs. We can take care of each other." When Vivian spoke, she dared not look into his cautious eyes, for she was afraid him to see the tension in her heart. John asked casually, "Well, did he embarrass you?" "No, I''m just a little assistant." Vivian quickly exined. However, the more anxious Vivian was, it represented the rtionship between them was more unusual. John held his hands quietly, and he would not let Vivi be the victim between William and Angie. "You can alsoe to work in ourpany if you want to. The sry will not be less than that of William, and you don''t have to meet the two of them." Vivian really wanted to ept, especially after that day, she would like to hide from William and Angie, but she had an agreement with William. She could only decline his kindness, "I had considered this, but when I went to yourpany to find you, you were not there, so I promised Angie to go to work at William. Now I''m just familiar with the job, and it''s not good to change." Hearing that Vivian went to thepany to find him, John felt as if there was a sun prating the thick clouds and suddenly shining, "Vivi, why didn''t you call me?" He thought Vivi had chosen William directly. Vivian said with a wry smile, "Your secretary told me you were on a business trip." John thought of the secretary arranged by his family. He could imagine what kind of trouble Vivian had encountered when she went to see him. He said with a little apology, "I''m sorry, I didn''t inform you." If he decided to wait for Vivi, the result would be different. He didn''t know, but he regretted this moment. "It''s OK. I''m fine now. You''re very tired at work. Go back to have a rest earlier." Vivian said in a soft tone, but she was still worried about what he would think of her if he knew that she had experienced with Angie. She really regarded John as a good friend. John looked at her expectantly. "Well, I''ll pick you up after work tomorrow night. Is that ok?" Vivian hesitated for a moment, nodded and said, "OK." Getting the answer he wanted, John finally showed a smile on his face, "OK, I''ll see you tomorrow, and you can have a rest earlier." "Well." Vivian nodded. Vivian looked at John''s car and then returned to her humble home. Looking at the dark apartment, she suddenly felt a loss. What was she expecting? Was she expecting William toe back? Vivianughed at herself, and went back to the bedroom without turning on themp. The man never came back this night. Chapter112 Dangerous Beauties Dangerous Beauties William came back, he just parked the car on the other side of the road and watched their intimate interaction indifferently. Especially when John touched Vivian''s ear, his hand was still behind her ear, and the two were looking at each other affectionately. He saw it most clearly and frankly. So Vivian had always resisted him because of John, right? It was ironic. William''s cold eyes looked at the dark night, suddenly he hit the steering wheel and stepped on the elerator to the end. The car was like an arrow away from the string, which drove far away. Suddenly, the car made out a long brake line. Lying on the bed, Vivian suddenly woke up from the bed, raised her hand, and wiped her forehead. The palm of her hand was wet, and it was still dark. Did she have another nightmare? Shey back in shock. She didn''t know why she felt uneasy. When she woke up the next day, Vivian looked at the empty room, and her eyes showed a trace of loss. She thought of going to work and immediately adjusted his mood. To dress and wash to work. Many colleagues in the office had been busy. Vivian didn''t go to work too early or toote. First, she put her things on the desk and began her morning routine. First, before William came to the office, she made a cup of coffee and put it on his desk. Then she cleaned up the office and put all the documents and books in ce. After all this, she came out of the office and happened to meet Alexander, who had juste to work. "Vivi, you finallye to work. Are you ok?" Alexander was very happy to see Vivian. Originally, he wanted to visit her but he was refused. He remembered that he didn''t even have her phone number. Vivian was stunned for a moment and replied naturally, "Well, much better." "Why do I feel like you''ve lost a lot of weight all of a sudden?" Alexander asked with concern. "No, I''ve always been like that." Is she thin? She didn''t feel it. "Really, your face was very lovely. Now it looks more like an oval face. But it is still very beautiful." Alexander reached out and drew a curve on Vivian''s face. But no matter thin or fat, they are reasonable. "Go back to work." There came William''s cold voice. Both of them were shaking. Vivian pursed her lips and lowered her head. She didn''t want him to see the grievance in her eyes. Yes, she just felt aggrieved that he left without saying a word. He didn''t even have an exnation. Was her small apartment a hotel? "William, we''ll go to work right away." Alexander didn''t understand that his boss, who was always indifferent to such trifles, suddenly seemed to be so angry with it. As an assistant, Vivian nodded to William, in response, and went out after Alexander. William were staring at the back of Vivian with his dark eyes. From the beginning to the end, she didn''t look up at him. Because John hade back, so she couldn''t wait to draw a clear line with him? Vivian, good. The two people was going out of the danger, Alexander breathed andfort, "Vivi, I hope you don''t mind, he has always been like this, just maybe he was unhappy today." "Well." Vivian''s response was somewhat absent-minded. Alexander still couldn''t help but think about it. "Before, he always showed ''an iceberg face'' every day. We were used to it. We didn''t know who made our boss angry again. Maybe he met a tough case, but I didn''t receive the notice." "Is it because of some disharmony? That''s not right. Didn''t the entertainment broadcast report the news that he was staying with Angie?" "Alex, I''ll do my work first." When Vivian heard the name of Angie, her eyes were dim. Alexander found that he seemed to say something inappropriate for children. As soon as he wanted to restore his image, he saw Vivian go away, and she even didn''t heard his calling. Why do they be so strange? When Vivian met William in the morning, she was a little nervous and often made mistakes in her work. Suddenly, she thought of what she promised to Selina yesterday. Now it seemed that she would break her promise. She was not so important to William at all. "Vivi,e here." When she heard someone call out to her, Vivian put down the copied documents and walked over to him, "Amy, can I help you?" "Yes, we have a very important thing to do. I can''t walk away. Could you please bring us some milk tea and dessert?" Amy pointed to herself and his colleagues with some pity. Other colleagues also followed, "Yes, can you bring me two egg tarts. I haven''t eaten breakfast yet. I''m hungry." "I''d like a sandwich with coffee and less sugar." "I''ll have a ss of lemon juice with no ice and seed." Vivian took a look at everyone''s reasonable eyes and Amy''s gloating, she nodded, and said, "OK." Although she didn''t know why Amy had always been biased against her, she was a new employee and just an assistant. It didn''t matter. She just didn''t want to mess up their rtionships. A chubby figure crossed his waist to block Vivian and said, "Hey, what''s wrong with you guys? There are so many things you want. How can she buy them by herself?" N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. "It has nothing to do with you, La. You can go together with her. Besides, Vivian didn''t say anything. What are you shouting here?" Amy took a look at La in disgust. She really didn''t know what the people in the personnel department were doing. They let such a fat and ugly woman also got into thepany. "We''re colleagues. You are just jealous that Vivian can work beside William. Thest assistant can''t tolerate you before leaving." La was not afraid of her. Vivian looked at La in surprise. She finally understood why they are aimed at her. She didn''t expect that things would go like this. It is always said that women are the dangerous beauties? Men also could be like that. Chapter113 Squabby Layla Squabby La Although Amy was interested in William, everyone knew that, but La said it face to face. That''s not N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. the same. Besides, they all knew that William had a girlfriend. Amy saw the constant nces of her colleagues nearby, which contained, temptations, ridicule, and some of the meaning of watching the bustle, and suddenly she felt ashamed. "La, please show me respect when you speak. Who is jealous of her? A gold medalwyer is no need to be jealous of an assistant and you, La. Don''t forget you are just an apprenticewyer, not even a registeredwyer." La paused and said rudely, "Although I am an apprenticewyer, it is better than you, who can just bully others. If you are excellent enough, you can go straight to William." When Vivian saw that La was willing to stand up for herself, she was thankful, but she still didn''t want to let her involve in it. "La, thank you. It''s OK. I can bring back what you want to eat." "Did you hear that? She would like to do it. You''d better not meddle." Amy said proudly. La wanted to say something more. The clothes at her elbow were pulled by others. She turned around and saw Vivian shaking her head. She signaled her not to argue with these people, hesitated for a moment, she nodded. "Vivi, let''s go. I''ll go with you." La pulled Vivian downstairs. Vivian was so thin that the whole person was like being dragged away, but she was not angry and even felt warm. She liked La''s true feelings. In fact, La was not ugly. Instead, her fat face looked very friendly and her skin was very good. "La, thank you for helping me just now." "It''s nothing. I can''t stand their actions." La was a little bit shy. Vivian was amused by her lovely expression, "La, you are really cute." "Vivian, you''re beautiful when you smile." La said as surprised as she found the new world. She was really serious. When she smiled, there were two small pear vortexes around her mouth. Her big eyes was squinting, like a pair of crescent moons, and her long eyshes were thicker. "I want to ask you something." Vivian was infected by La''s serious face, and nodded positively, "Well, say it." "Are your eyshes nted? Why can they be so long and cocky? Can you tell me which beauty salon it is?" La asked seriously, she really wanted her thick eyshes. Vivian didn''t expect she asked a funny question, "I''m sorry, I can''t help you." "So they really grow naturally?" La began to howl. "Yes." Vivian chuckles. La reminded her of Selina, "La, you are really like a friend of mine. I think you two will get along well." "Who''s she? Is she as unique as I am?" La actually referred to her body. But Vivian thought that La was referring to her personality, she nodded and said, "Well, although there are some differences, you are basically the same." "Great. When can we meet each other?" La said happily, in the office were basically those thin women, she was generally ignored. So she had few friends in the office. "Well, I asked her toe to the canteen for lunch." Vivian thought that there would be two funny girl to go to workter, so she felt very rxed. "Why, was she in our department, too?" Why didn''t she know there was another woman in the office who was fat like her? Vivian shook her head. "No, she''s in the magazine office upstairs." "Really?! Their boss is a handsome man." La was very envious and yearning. Vivian raised her eyebrows and said jokingly, "I think you prefer a man like William." La was also voluble when she was talking about handsome man, "That''s true, but William is an elusive God for us. We can only look far away. The boss in that magazine is different..." She agreed that William was an unattainable man. Vivian''s eyes shed and frowned, pretending to be puzzled, and said, "Why is it different? Is he not only essible, but also can be yed?" La was shocked for a while, only to find the drama in the eyes of Vivian, and eximed that she had been cheated. Vivian had already gone far with a chuckle. "Vivi, I didn''t expect you would say that!" Yes, she liked it. When the two people talked with each other, they didn''t forget to buy what they have told them. In more than an hour, the rtionship between them was also closer. When they got back to the office, Amy and others were impatient, especially when she saw Vivian talking andughing with the fat woman. "It takes a long time for you to buy a few things." "Amy, you are too ..." Vivian saw Amy''s bad intention in her eyes and she stopped La from saying, "I''m sorry, Amy, the ce to sell sandwiches is far away, so I''ve dyed." The woman who asked Vivian to buy sandwiches also, "Amy, the ce is really a little far away. I think it''s not easy for them to buy so many sandwiches." "Yes, there''s only one shop can buy the juice I want." After all, it was not very good to instruct others to run errands. It was even more unreasonable toin. Amy wanted to continue, but they were speaking for Vivian. She pretended to smile and replied, "Well, it''s OK, thanks." However, she didn''t despise Vivian as she used to be. With a little more scrutiny, she thought Vivian was a hypocritical woman and she was almost deceived by her obedient appearance. It turned out to be a master who liked to act as a pig and eat tiger. Vivian herself was not high-profile. Now from Amy''s eyes, she understood that she would not get along well with her in the future. La looked at Vivian a few more times. She thought that she was a submissive steamed bun. It seemed that she was not. Chapter114 Be framed Be framed Vivian put all the things she bought on the table and let otherse to take them. Just about to pull La away. She didn''t know who stretched out her feet. Vivian stumbled unprepared and fell on the table. There was a loud "crackle". The coffee juice was poured on her body and hair. The sandwich cake and some food were also spilled on the ground. N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. Everyone was shocked by this sudden ident. Some people were worried that they would be affected by it, and they rushed to the back. "Vivi, are you ok?" After La realized, she quickly picked up Vivian and shouted angrily at Amy, "What the fuck are you doing?" Amy pretended not to understand and asked, "La, I don''t understand what you are talking about." "Amy, don''t pretend to be silly. I saw that you deliberately stretched out your feet and tripped her." This woman was so shameful. Who can prove it? Amy said with a hint of warning, "La, you are also aw student. You should understand the consequences of ndering people casually." "Amy, you are way out of line." Amy just blocked the camera. Generally, she couldn''t get any pictures, La was so angry but she couldn''t do anything. "La, I''m fine. Don''t be angry for her. It''s not worth it." After Vivian calmed down, she wiped off the coffee and bread crumbs on her face, and looked at Amy with indifference. She didn''t care about it, but it didn''t mean she had lost her temper. "Vivian, why are you looking at me like that?" Amy was not feeling very well in the eyes of Vivian. Then she thought that Vivian couldn''t give evidence at all. She said defiantly, "If you think it''s what I did, you can call the police. And it''s ok if you get the video out." "Amy, I''ve always been a person who doesn''t offend others. Why do you force me so hard?" Vivian looked at the granadi juice in her hand with pity. It seemed that she couldn''t drink it today. "Vivian, I didn''t aim at you. Your fall was just an ident." Amy had her chin up and said, "Maybe you are dissatisfied, deliberately pretending to fall down and get their things all up." "Amy, you are a sick woman. Will you buy it by yourself, just for the sake of not giving it to others and making yourself so embarrassed?" La wanted tough. People nearby believed Amy, but when they heard La''s words, they also thought that Vivian should not be so stupid, make herself so embarrassed, and offend so many people. "Well, who knows? Some people are gloomy, aren''t they?" La was upset for a while, seeing that everyone almost believe her words. Amy''s eyes were more resentful. There was a sound of water, followed by a woman''s unbelievable scream, "Ah, Vivian, how dare you throw juice on me?" Now the ce was even more attractive. All the voices around disappeared at this moment, and they looked at this scene in a daze. Vivian threw the empty bottle into the garbage can aside and said in a light tone, "Well, you''re right. Some people just have a dark mind." Amy''s five fingers were tightly sped on her side, and the anger in her eyes were obviously extreme. She had never suffered these grievances. She was the only goldwyer in the firm. No matter her appearance or academic background, she was better than Vivian. Why did this woman dare to do this to her? La was about to feel relieved when she saw Amy raising her hand and she shouted, "Be careful!" The p did not fall on her face. Vivian firmly grasped Amy''s wrist and said in a cold voice, "Amy, I''ll treat you to this ss of juice. As for this p, you''d better save yourself." Amy didn''t expect that Vivian would catch her palm and she tried hard to withdraw her hand, but she could only shake it for a few times and couldn''t get out of it. She looked at the woman in front of her with uncertain eyes. Vivian is a monster. "Vivian, let me go. You framed me first, and now you pour juice on my head. I have the right to ask the personnel department to dismiss you." "What are you doing here?" Alexander heard the noise outside in the office. He walked in and almost fainted. What''s the matter? What''s Vivian doing? "Alexander, you are here at the right time. She sshed juice on my face in front of everyone for no reason. How do you deal with it?" Amy saw Alexander and immediately shouted. Alexander couldn''t help Vivian in front of everyone, but could only pretend to ask seriously, "Vivi, let Amy go first, what happened to you?" Vivian released Amy but she didn''t exin. La has said angrily, "Alexander, the whole thing is caused by Amy. She asked Vivi to buy food for everyone, even if she bought it, she deliberately tripped Vivi and refused to admit it." Amy said rudely, "Don''t talk nonsense, La. Who saw me trip over Vivian? You need to show your evidence when you talk. You are awyer." Everyone did not see Amy tripping over Vivian, but everyone saw Vivian pouring juice on Amy. A colleague came out and said, "Yeah, you can''t be biased because Vivian is your assistant." "We''ve all seen it. It''s this woman who''s spilled her." "Yes, she is so arrogant. How can we dare to work in an office with her in the future?" "I don''t know what the people in the personnel department are doing." Alexander listened to everyone gossip about Vivian. He had no idea at all. He looked at Vivian anxiously, pretended to be calm, and asked, "Vivi, do you want to say anything else?" It was not that he didn''t believe in Vivian, but since Amy was afraid of nothing, he was sure that she had confidence in it. "Alexander, I really don''t have any evidence to prove my innocence at the moment, so I''ll leave it to you." Vivian also knew that it was not appropriate to call him Alex at such a time. But she really had no evidence. Anyway, she didn''t want to stay here, but it was a pity that she had to say goodbye just after meeting a friend. Chapter115 Defend her Defend her La was also very anxious, "Vivi, I can testify for you." "Are you serious, Vivi?" Alexander also reminded that for the neers, this was a devious act. What''s more, she may be dismissed. "Alexander, Vivian has admitted that she has nothing to say." Amy was happy in her heart. She could easily drive an assistant and now she could drive away Vivian too. When Alexander was in a dilemma, the people around looked at a direction as if they were fixed. "William..." They didn''t know who shouted. All of them seemed to react. They all backed away from the middle road and watched the cold man walk in little by little. The surrounding temperature also dropped, the original noisy sound also disappeared. No one could no match for William. He just frowned, and everyone lowered their head and did not dare to look at him, as if they had made a mistake. "Alexander, what''s happening here?" William''s eyes stopped for a second on Vivian, and soon turned away like seeing nothing. Alexander simply reported the story to William. When hearing William, Vivian''s eyshes trembled and she lowered, as if everything around her had nothing to do with her. He must be regretting in his heart, regretting that he brought her to the office. At least she has fulfilled a condition, wasn''t it? But why she still felt a pain in her heart, was it because that she was framed by her? Amy said to William and pretended to be delicate and weak, instead of being arrogant, "William, you should make up your mind for me. I just let her buy something. This is how a new assistant treats me." "When did the assistant be a dogsbody?" William said loud enough for everyone to hear, but also for everyone to understand the meaning of his words. Amy looked at William''s cold face with some consternation, and she stuttered, "But, but, everyone has seen Vivian pouring me." This is undeniable. William didn''t pay attention to Amy. He just ordered, "Alexander, get the video out." When hearing this, Amy was not afraid of it. On the contrary, she was a littlecent. Fortunately, she had foresight. Alexander said hesitantly, "William, from the perspective of Amy, even if we got the video we could still not see what happened." William''s deep dark eyes are cold. "Don''t forget that there are hidden monitors in the office." Alexander suddenly realized. In order to prevent unnecessary disputes among some customers, he also asked the logistics department to install several hidden monitors and he said happily, "I see." Vivian looked up at the cold man, was he defending for her? "William, I don''t think it''s necessary. It''s just a small thing. What do you think?" Now Amy''s face turned pale. She didn''t even know that there was a secret monitor in the office. By the way, how could William tell other people about such a confidential matter? But for a small assistant, she exposed such an important thing, she began to panic. She drove awayst assistant. No one had any opinions. Unexpectedly, she just taught Vivian a lesson, which attracted William''s attention. Is there any subtle rtionship between Vivian and him? Actually, she had admitted what she had done in another way, but she was a goldwyer. William should not choose to fire her for an assistant. Unfortunately, she seemed to overestimate her position in the firm. William looked at Amy, who was pretending to be calm, and he pursed his thin lips. When Vivian saw William''s action, she immediately understood that someone was unlucky. Sure enough, William said, "It seems that you haven''t memorized thew. First, follow otherwyers to the grass-roots level, and then recover after being familiar with the basic principles ofwyers." "What?!" William denied her three-year efforts with a few words. He asked her to pick up those low-level civil disputes. What would her peers think of her? "William, I......" "If you''re not satisfied with such an arrangement, you can look for another job." William looked around like a cold sword. His tall figure gave people invisible pressure. Under this, they''re all in danger. Everyone knew that William was not joking, but punishing someone as a warning to others. Amy didn''t expect that things would go against her. She looked at Vivian with a resentful look. It was the damned woman who caused such a result. Grassrootswyers? It was better than the apprenticewyer. But she didn''t want to leave. Not to mention that her three-year efforts had all been in vain. This office was also thergest one in this city. Even a grass-rootswyer, his treatment was much better than that of the ordinary office outside. And she was demoted, but she still had the capacity, it was only a matter of time. She would not let Vivian go. At present, she could only tolerate this. She said with a smile, "William, I understand that I will make great efforts to return to my original post." William didn''t speak any more. He turned and left. Everyone was relieved. However, William did not take a few steps. Suddenly, he stopped. Everyone was stiff again. His voice sounded from behind. "I hope everyone can respect their colleagues, and I don''t want to hear some gossip at work. In the future, our office will never tolerate anyone who causes trouble." "And don''t forget the duties of an assistant."N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. After the sound of his footsteps slowly disappeared, people finally breathed out. Because of the previous things, they secretly took a look at their own back to make sure that he had gone. "My god, it''s hard to describe his aura." "I''m suffocating." "Let''s go, let''s get to work." In order to avoid embarrassment, other people went to work again as if nothing happened, and they returned to their own posts, and knew that things were over. Chapter116 Mens appearances are important Men''s appearances are important "It scared me to death, Vivi." La also pped her chest. Looking at William''s disappearing back, Vivian was absent-minded. In fact, William didn''t need to defend for her, did he? She was just an assistant. She knew Amy was quite well-known too. Was it really worth it to defend her? She didn''t know how she felt in her heart, but William''sst words hit her hard. Duties of assistant? What duty? Why did she feel the burden on her shoulders suddenly became Txt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. heavy? "Why don''t you talk? Are you scared?" La reached out her hand and shook in front of Vivian, but she still had no response at all. "La, I''m fine. Thank you for speaking for me." For the colleagues who had been staying together just for several days, La could do this for her, and Vivian was sincerely grateful. La pretended to be angry and said, "Come on. Don''t stand on ceremony, don''t you treat me as a friend?" "No." Vivian shook her head slightly. "Well." La smiled again. "Vivi,e to my office, and I suddenly find that I''m also a little derelict." Alexander seemed to think of something to exin in a hurry and went back to his office. "OK." Vivian responded. There was only Amy left, who was silent and resentful. "Vivi, it seems that it''s about time for lunch. Let''s go downstairs first." La said with Vivian''s arm hooked up, she didn''t want to stay with a woman who told lies. "Well." Vivian also took a look at Amy and left with La. Amy stared at Vivian''s leaving figure, hoping to drill several holes. Her long nails were deeply broken. Wait and see, Vivian. "Do you feel cool on your back?" Maybe because Amy held a deep grudge against on Vivian. La felt cold on her back even when she went far away. "Yes." Vivian also felt that, but she also said that she would not offend others unless others offend her. Amy was merciless to her, and she didn''t need to step back. "I''ll stay away from that snake and scorpion beautyter. You can''t eat with your clothes. I''ve just brought an extra coat. You can wear it first." La said, shaking her round body. "La, thank you. That''s great." Vivian also felt that it was not appropriate to have lunch with a dirty clothes. It was little drenched on her head. The key was that even the clothes on her body were ck, the smudge could still be seen. "You''re wee." La was embarrassed and touched her hair. When they arrived at the canteen, Selina had already upied a good seat and waited for them. When she saw Vivian, she beckoned for them toe. "Vivi, you are so slow today. Who is this next to you?" Vivian briefly introduced her, and they exchanged greetings. They found that they were very congenial and had a feeling of meeting each otherte. "By the way, La, you haven''t said why you get down sote." Selina asked. So La said to Selina what had just happened upstairs again. She wanted to show Selina herself. Selina pped the table with a bang, and she stood up and said angrily, "What? Take me up to her quickly. I''m going to peel off her skin. " The people who ate at the nearby tables couldn''t help following them. "Selina, sit down first, and everything is settled." Vivian blushed and hurriedly pulled down Selina. La didn''t expect that Selina''s personality was so hot, and there was some unspeakable worship in her eyes. "Yes, Selina, our boss has revenged for Vivi." Selina was so cool. Selina sat back and said discontentedly, "Huh, William let that woman go so easily, which is also called revenge." La opened her single eyelid eyes, blinked at her. "Selina. You know our boss very well." "Of course..." Selina was trying to say that they knew each other. Her clothes under the table were almost torn, she said, "Of course no, I don''t know him. Who wants to get along with a big iceberg?" Vivian was relieved. Although she appreciated what La had done for her, she didn''t want to publicize what she had done with William, not only for her own sake, but also for La. "In fact, I think it''s good to know our boss in summer. I''ll feel cool without air conditioning." It was not cool in the heart, La didn''t say this again, and said with envy, "I really want to know your boss." Thinking of her boss, Selina immediately said to her, "La, you are still young and don''t understand the gloom of the world. You can''t just look at his appearance, but also know about his personality, way of speaking, knowledge, and so on. Do you understand?" Her boss was really a pervert. What was the point of being handsome? She couldn''t stand the ckness of his heart. She wanted to see whether he was a top or a bottom. "Will you want to know his character and his way of speaking if he''s an ugly man, Selina?" La repeated what Selina said to her. Selina was silent, then she asked, "How ugly?" La nced at the canteen and immediately took back her eyes. Her fat fingers were under his elbows and pointed to the man across several tables. She said in a hurry, "It''s just like him." Selina just nced at him and took a breath, then immediately took back her eyes. "La, I think men''s appearances are very important too." "I think so." The two said and shook hands. Vivian wondered why the reactions of the two people were the same. She couldn''t help but take a look and dare not take a second look. The man sat there eating alone. His eyes were as big as sesame seeds. A t nose was not the point. The point was that his nose was too big, like a garlic that sprouted. His mouth was full of oil, and a few rice stuck on the face. Arge mole grew on his chin, and several thick and long hairs grew on the mole. It seemed that he noticed that Vivian and greeted her with his greasy hands. "Hi" Vivian was not good at all. Selinafortingly patted Vivian on the shoulder and said, "Vivi, you don''t have to do that." "Yeah, I feel like he''s staring at you all the time." La deeply agreed. Vivian covered up her mouth and said, "Don''t say it. I don''t want to eat it." "Well, let''s not talk about that. How is the thing that I let you ask for me?" Selina couldn''t say William''s name. Vivian said with dim eyes, "I haven''t asked yet." "You have to ask today. I''ming tomorrow." The editor in chief was about to roar. "Well." Vivian nodded. "What are you talking about?" La listened to their conversation as if she were saying something in secret. "Nothing, we just talk about where to y in the evening." Selina made up a reason. "Wow, I have a good ce to go in the evening." When it came to ying, La looked excited. "Good." Selina was bored recently. The two just clicked right away. Chapter117 The top ten handsome men in the building The top ten handsome men in the building Vivian said apologetically, "I''m sorry, I can''t go with you in the evening." "Why? I don''t remember you''re going to do anything else at night." Selina entuated her tone. La touched her with her shoulder. "Selina, don''t say that, maybe Vivian have an appointment." Originally, only Selinaughed at her. Now, two pairs of smooth eyes looked at her straight. Vivian couldn''t do without saying it. She could only answered. "John has invited me to have dinner in the evening." Selina nodded her head to show her understanding. "John? I''m familiar with the name. Is he your boyfriend?" La felt that the name sounded familiar, as if she had heard it somewhere. "Not my boyfriend." Vivian exined. Selina added, "Yes, not her boyfriend, but a pursuer." "I remember him." La clenched her fist and knocked on the other hand, and said with an expression of insight, "Is he that famous man?" "Oh, La, you''ve got a lot of news." Selina raised her eyebrows and said. La''s little eyes had been glowing, and she said with great expectation, "It''s not that I''ve got a lot of news, but John is an excellent bachelor who has been reported by the media recently, he''s sent back from overseas, and he will inherit the family business when hees back." "I heard that he''s elegant and polite to women. He''s the prince in many women''s heart." "That guy is really a prince riding white horse." Selina also associated with the picture, and nodded with agreement. However, after a pause, she said, "You''re too ambivalent, don''t you said you like our boss just now? You change your preference so quickly." "It''s not. They''re all unattainable." La coughed twice and said. Selina was also teasing, "So we are all the same people." Vivian immediately raised hers hand to cover her face and pretended not to know them. Women couldn''t finish talking about gossip, men. Men couldn''t finish talking about business, women. So men and women still had something inmon. The lunch break was over, and Vivian was still chatting with them. She was about to go to work, La puzzled and asked, "By the way, Selina, Vivian, why you two don''t use thepany''s intr, so we can chat very conveniently." "What''s that?" Selina didn''t know it. Vivian knew it, "I haven''t registered yet." "Wait a minute, you all sign up." La suddenly lowered her voice and said mysteriously, "Now we are choosing the top ten handsome men in the building. Everyone has a chance to vote." " Is there anything else like this in our building?" She felt like choosing a beautiful man. Selina was more interested in it, "Choosing handsome men, not bad." "It''s William, your boss in the magazine, and the man in the IT department on the eighth floor. Everyone else is in the post on the intr." La said proudly. Vivian thought of William''s ''iceberg face'' hanging on the website, and she couldn''t helpughing. "Does William permit that?" It surprised Selina. Vivian also thought so. She didn''t think William would let othersment on it, and she also looked at La curiously. "Of course, it''s impossible, but as you know, William has a lot of work every day. How can he have time to surf the intr?" Of course, this was behind their boss''s back. "Great." Selina nodded and pped. "Well, hurry to work, it''s time." Vivian looked at the time and said. Each of the three returned to their own post. Vivian remembered that Alexander also told her toe to him after lunch break. She went straight to Alexander''s office, knocked on the door, and said, "Alexander, I''m Vivi. Are you free now?" "Vivi,e in first." Alexander''s voice came through the ss door. In addition to the solid wood door of William, the whole office was made of translucent ss doors. It was convenient for people outside to see whether the visitors were inside. Of course, privacy blinds were installed. When Vivian pushed the door in, Alexander was still turning the shelves over and over. He turned his back to her and said, "Sit down first, I''ll be ready in a minute." "Good." Vivian responded, pulled out the chair in front of the desk, sat down, and waited patiently. After a while, Alexander finally found what he wanted from the shelf, happily put it in front of Vivian and said, "Vivi, take a look at these things after work." Vivian looked down at the gray folder in front of her and asked, "What are these?" "Oh, these are all files. Originally, the main job of the assistant was to record the case points of the litigants, and finally to sort them out and give them to thewyer in charge." Alexander exined, "Generally, there are only high-levelwyers have assistants like this. You are the only assistant in our office, and there are two other goldwyers who have assistant to help with this. Txt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. So you will learn more from themter." "If you have any questions, you can ask me. The most important thing is to listen to William''s arrangement. Of course, William doesn''t necessarily ask you to follow the meetings, but you need to remember what your responsibilities are." Vivian nodded her head as if she understood. Alexander meant that she would not only copy down the notes of William''s meeting, but also obey his orders at any time. If he didn''t need her, she would also record the proposals of the litigants together. There was a knock at the door. Alexander let her in. Vivian found La winking at her. "Vivi, you can record it with Later." Alexander looked at La with a funny look. La immediately behaved like a dog, "No problem, Alex." "Is he your senior?" Vivian looked at Alexander. Why hadn''t she heard about it? "Well, I''m her senior, but I''m much elder." Alexander smiled and said, "Well, I know you two have a good rtionship. Let''s work togetherter." "Great." La said happily that she would not have to record it alone. Vivian was also very happy. Fortunately, it was Alexander who arranged this for her. "Well, you all go out and work first." Alexander let them go out first. Chapter118 Recorder Recorder La pulled Vivian out of the office and secretly said, "Vivi, he seems to like you a little." Vivian was shocked and immediately countered, "Don''t talk about it, La. We are just ordinary workmates." La reached out her fat little thumb and shook it in front of Vivian. "I see. The look in his eyes is very different." "La, you''d better teach me something practical." Vivian didn''t really care about it. How could Alexander like her? Seeing Vivian was unwilling to continue the talk, so she nodded and said, "OK, there will be a divorce "Well, I''ll see the case first." Vivian pointed to a pile of documents in her arms. La said a meaningful sentence before leaving, "OK, Remember to look at the intr, you will enjoy an unexpected surprise." "I see." Vivian nodded to show that she knew. She was still thinking about the case she had. How long would it take for her to finish reading so many cases? So Vivian didn''t have time to surf the intr when she went back to her seat. She focused on the cases and found that the people who sorted out the cases were very attentive. They noticed many points that others didn''t notice. They also made detailed remarks. Looking at the powerful font, she could know that the person who wrote it had excellent skills. The person who recorded it was undoubtedly a man. She was curious about the person in the office. Who could write such beautiful fonts? A cold face suddenly appeared in her mind. Would it be him? She was not sure, but her intuition has made her sure it must be him, William. Two hourster, Vivian found that she was absorbed in watching each case. Each case was written in detail and vividly, unlike the stereotyped and boring case broadcasted on TV, which made people unwilling to watch at all. "Vivi, what are you doing? Don''t you see the message I sent you?" A fat round face appeared in front of her. Vivian was shocked by her. Seeing that La was in front of her, and she suppressed the shock. "I''m sorry, I was reading the cases." "Come on, let''s go. Herees the woman." La didn''t care about it, and asked Vivian to leave. "Well." Vivian put the case together and put it carefully, and then went to the meeting room. Before the two of them went in, they saw a woman in a professional dress with a big sunsses sitting in it with a dignified manner. La took the lead in pushing the door open, and Vivian followed. "Sorry for keeping you waiting, Miss." La said with a very professional expression, which was unlike the behavior as usual. "It''s OK. I just came." Yvonne''s voice was very soft. Vivian poured a ss of water and put it in front of Yvonne and said, "Miss, drink some water and moisten your throat."N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. She could hear that the woman in front of her was not as calm as she seemed, and her voice was dry and dumb. Yvonne couldn''t help but look at Vivian more, and said, "Thank you." La looked almost the same, and should enter the main topic and said, "Yvonne, please tell me the whole thingpletely, so that we can easily record it to thewyer, including some important details." Yvonne nodded her head. There was no wavering narration on her calm face. It seemed that she was talking about something unimportant. "My husband cheated. He stays with an art school girl who has not graduated yet. Now I have a picture of them." After a pause, she seemed to have some difficulty in speaking, restraining the vibration of her body, and she said slowly, "There are also some chat records. Now I want to divorce, I want mypany shares, and property." "Yvonne, do you mean that the chat records mark the names of your husband and that girl? Is the photo amon photo or an indecent one?" La asked politely. "They chatted without a name, but I found it on his mobile phone. The photos were taken by two people who were dating outside. That girl took photos and post them on the Inte. I saved them." Yvonne was still calm. La also had some trouble. These pieces of evidence would not be included in the evidence in the court. It could be said that the photos were taken together by ordinary friends. Vivian saw a case which happened to be a divorce case today. She hesitated and asked, "Yvonne, may I ask how you know your husband?" La had a strange look at Vivian. Is this problem rted to the case? Although she was puzzled, she still chose to believe that there was her own reason for asking. When Yvonne mentioned the man who cheated, her fingertips were buckled inside unconsciously. Vivian also noticed the details. She didn''t continue to ask, but waited patiently for her to say. Yvonne seemed to have prepared enough, then she said, "My husband and I are schoolmates in the same college. After graduation, we worked hard together. With the support of my parents, we had our current career. Later, I was pregnant. In order to let me have a good rest, he advised me to go back and have a baby. I thought I met the best man in my life, but it was just a joke." "In fact, he was already with that girl at that time, just because I still have 40% of thepany''s shares on hand, he dare not to let me know that. Later, after I gave birth to a daughter, he tricked me into expanding thepany and asked me to sell some of the shares." "He slowly swallowed up the shares from my pocket. Although I was still in thepany, I had no real power. He also arranged that woman to thepany. Everyone in thepany called her the boss''s wife behind my back, and he had no scruples to appear with her." "I can get a divorce, I can have nothing, but I have to get back what the child should have. I heard that the woman is pregnant and may be a son." "He''s such a jerk!!" La couldn''t help cursing. Seeing Yvonne''s gaze, she said with some embarrassment, "Miss, I''m sorry I lost my word." "Nothing. That''s the truth, isn''t it?" Yvonne said in a soft voice. A woman is weak, but a mother is strong. Vivian had a deep understanding of this sentence. She probably understood the whole process of the whole thing, that was, the man, relying on the support of his wife, had a wild heart and wanted to get rid of his wife and marry a beautiful young woman. The conventional plot was also the real, cruel, and frequent thing. "Yvonne, are you sure that woman is pregnant?" This was an important piece of evidence, isn''t it? Chapter119 Ugly duckling Ugly duckling "Yes, why didn''t you just say that?" La also joined in. Yvonne said with a wry smile, "What''s the point of saying it or not? I''m sure she''s pregnant, but she said that she was staying with her boyfriend on the phone. My husband also specially found a man to act. What can I do?" Vivian looked at the sunsses on Yvonne''s face that had not been removed. Two lines of clear tears fell down her cheeks. She knew how bitter the woman''s heart was. In order to protect another woman, his beloved man was indifferent to their love for many years. N?velDrama.Org owns this text. "It''s disgusting. What''s his attitude towards divorce?" La gnashed her teeth. She couldn''t believe there was such a disgusting man in the world. "She''s only five years old. He doesn''t want to give a cent of her daughter''s alimony." This was the most chilling thing for her. Although he didn''t love her, he was so heartless that even didn''t care about his children. Vivian was also angry and trembled, but they were just recorders. They couldn''t do anything substantive. They could onlyfort Yvonne for a few words, and let her go back first. For the specific progress, they should firstmunicate with thewyer, and then contact her. Yvonne said thanks and left with a sad back. La waited for her to leave, and then said angrily, "I was really angry sometimes when I deal with such a case." "Who is in charge of Yvonne''s case?" Vivian felt sorry for Yvonne, but she couldn''t do anything. La said helplessly, "Originally, Wendy was in charge of this case, but now it maye to Amy." "Why give it to Amy?" If she paid too much attention to this case, Amy might got in the way. "As Amy''s goldwyer, she certainly didn''t have to take this divorcewsuit, but William has already arranged. Unless she is willing to change her mind and give the case to Wendy." La was also worried about this. Vivian bit her lips and said, "La, what do you think is the possibility of winning thiswsuit based on your experience?" "Less than 40 percent. If that jerk is willing to step back, Yvonne can try to get an alimony for her children, but all Yvonne and her parents have paid may be in vain." La also wanted him to suffer what he deserved. But this society is evidence-based. You can''t convince judges and people if you have no evidence. Vivian was also silent. This society is really cruel to women. "Vivi, don''t be too guilty. When you work in the office, you will see more cruel things in the future." La patted Vivian''s shoulder as if she had ovee much. "I understand." But she couldn''t calm down for a long time. He who can''t punish bad guy is not a true "I''ll get the paperwork sorted out and see youter." La knew that Vivian needed time to calm down, and she took her notes out of the reception room. Vivian would like to help Yvonne do something, and fight for the five-year-old child. With this idea in mind, she was eager to have a talk with William alone, but she couldn''t find the opportunity in the afternoon. She was going to get off work. If she didn''t go in, she may have to wait until tomorrow. Tomorrow, the case would be transferred to Amy. Vivian took a deep breath and nned to go in and talk to William. Before she got up, a familiar figure appeared. "Vivian, how shameless you are. You still dare to work in the office of William." In the face of Angie''s resentful eyes, Vivian replied, "Angie, I need a job." That''s it. Angie lowered her voice and red at her fiercely and said, "Don''t call my name. If you just want a job, why do youe to William?" "I''m sorry, Miss. I can''t tell you why." After all, she was still guilty. In the face of aggressive Angie, Vivian chose to be patient. Angie bent over to Vivian''s ear and slowly said in her most vicious tone, "Oh, what''s the reason? It''s because that you''re crazy about what doesn''t belong to you, isn''t it? Don''t think I will forgive you. Let''s see." After she confirmed that Vivian could hear clearly, she still had a smile on her face, and slowly straightened up. Her graceful back gradually disappeared behind the heavy office door. Vivian felt so cold in her heart. It seemed that she had no chance to find William. Alexander saw Vivian sitting in a trance, still holding the case in her hand, and said with concern, "Vivi, it''s almost time to get off work, these cases can be taken back to see." "Well." Vivian nodded and suddenly thought of something. She opened her mouth and asked softly, "Alex, who dealt with so many cases?" "Ha-ha, I know." Alexander suddenly approached, smiling with pride, "these cases are all made by William." "How could he be a recorder?" Vivian guessed it was him, but she couldn''t believe that he would still do these things. "Of course, it can''t be now. At that time, when the firm was just opened, the staff was not enough, the reputation was not high enough, and the money was not enough. For a long time, these were Alexander seemed to be still feeling that hard time. Vivian was a little worried. She remembered how hard it was for William when at the beginning. He often went out early and came backte. At that time, they didn''t live in amunity with good facilities, but they just had cheap small apartments without study. She could always see him sitting alone in the dining room, under the glimmer, he was always buried in copywriting. Because of her concern, she sorted out some documents for him quietly. When he was tired, she would make a cup of coffee and put it in front of him. The past was clear in the eyes. Now everything was changing. "Vivi, William is a very powerful man. Everyone is willing to follow him." Alexander had work for a long time the office, witnessing the start and brilliance of the office. "Well." Vivian nodded slightly. "I have to work hard." Alexander said that he began to have a headache again. Before he left, he looked down and found that his sleeves were pulled by someone. "Vivi, what''s the matter?" Vivian looked at Alexander anxiously. "Alex, I recorded a divorcewsuit with La in the afternoon. How many benefits can thew win for the injured party without definite evidence?" Chapter120 Acquiescence equals Recognition Acquiescence equals Recognition "I know what you are talking about. That case has been dyed for a week, but there is still no substantive progress. Although I also think her husband is a bad man but everyone is equal before the Alexander also sympathized with the woman, but this kind of sympathy couldn''t be used as evidence, and he had been in the office for a long time, and had been numb after seeing this kind of thing. Just as doctors, they could only do their best to treat them even when they meet cancer patients, and aswyers, they could only do their own duties. Vivian let go of his hand dispiritedly. "I see." So even if William handled the case, he could do nothing either. "Of course, if William is willing to handle this, the situation may be different. After all, he is a miraculous man." Alexander wanted to appease Vivian. But Vivian seemed to know it. She said cheerfully, "Thank you, Alex." "Oh? I just..." Alexander looked at Vivian''s excited face. He couldn''t tell the truth. Although William was excellent, he wouldn''t care about such a small case. "Alex, I understand. I just want to try it once." Vivian also understood what Alexander wanted to say, but she just couldn''t forget the busy figure in the restaurant. Seeing Vivian''s insistence, Alexander didn''t say anything. He hoped William would show mercy to the little girl like flowers. In the office. Angie looked at the man''s straight body and clear features in front of her with admiration. If the man in front of her also loved her as much as he did at the beginning, how nice it would be. Unfortunately, all of this had been destroyed by Vivian. Angie put down the cruelty in her eyes, but changed a poor expression, and said sadly, "William, are you still angry? Why don''t you answer my phone? " The man at the back of the desk seemed to have not heard it, and continued to do his work. William''s indifferent reaction made Angie very sad. She persuaded her father to agree with them, but there was a problem here. "William, are you ming me for hurting Vivi?" Angie said sadly, "My best friend is staying with my favorite man. Don''t I even have the right to be angry?" The tip of the man''s pen paused for a while, and his dark eyes prated the heart disguised by Angie straightly with a cold light. "Don''t forget that we broke up at that time, and I have nothing to do with you." "William, I didn''t mean it. I did it because I was so angry. Isn''t it OK for me? How can I hurt her with such a little strength?" Angie''s voice became lower and lower in the face of the man''s insight into everything. William must not know how Vivian was beaten that day. William suddenly tightened his hands, the hard pen was almost breaking. His mood was well controlled, and he didn''t release chilling cold at all. It was just that his voice was a little more indifferent. "I don''t want to hear it anymore. You can go out." "William, don''t do this. I''m really sad. I know. My parents forced you to break up with me. I only know now. I''m sorry, William. I didn''t expect that they would do this." N?velDrama.Org owns this text. Angie almost cried. She didn''t want to lose William, and she didn''t want to see Vivian stay with William too. William could only be her man. The air in the room suddenly fell to the freezing point. His tall figure stood up from the chair, and walked step by step to the trembling Angie, looking at her coldly with dark eyes like ink. It was like looking at an inanimate object, just when Angie was about to scream. William said, "I don''t want to talk about the past. I wanted to give you a chance. It seems that it''s unnecessary. Angie, don''te here again." Finish saying, William did not look at her again, turned around and returned to his own desk. For a moment, Angie felt that the man in front of her was very strange, and the terrible feeling seemed to linger in her mind. She did not even have the courage to move. This feeling made her extremely afraid, but when she looked at it, the cold man was still handsome and charming. How could she let him go? "William, I know I''m wrong. I''m capricious. I promise I won''t do it again. I know I shouldn''t hurt Vivi, but I really care about you. Did you forget how well we got along in college?" Angie really didn''t want to mention Vivian, but she had to mention that. William was still unmoved. His brows were slightly wrinkled. He seemed to be a little impatient. "William, can you forgive me? You don''t know how sad I am when you are with her. I''m mad. Do I care if you are wrong?" Atst, Angie began to shout, "Or you really can''t forget her." This was the thing that she was most afraid of and unwilling to face. William shouldn''t have loved her. "It''s none of your business." William didn''t want to hear her voice. He got up and took off his coat. He walked around her to the door indifferently. When Angie saw William open the door and leave, she was worried for a while. She followed him without thinking. After opening the door, she immediately changed into a smart and soft expression. She was trying to catch up with William. She couldn''t help but look at the direction he was watching. "Vivi, I havee to pick you up. This flower is for you." Vivian took over a big handful of beautiful roses in his hand and said awkwardly, "Thank you. You don''t have to spend so much money..." John blinked at Vivian and said, "Because you''re my girlfriend." Vivian also found that those colleagues who didn''t leave looked curiously over, and found that Vivian had a boyfriend, who was a gentle and handsome man. Then they began to gossip. "Wow, you already have such a handsome boyfriend." "It''s over. Some men are going to be sad." "It''s just that it''s so romantic. I want my boyfriend gave me such a bunch of roses too." "You''d better work hard and don''t envy here." Vivian wanted to exin. When she saw the Angie beside William, she chose to be silence. Acquiescence equals Recognition. William''s eyes were darker. John was very happy. Angie was there too. She tentatively held William''s arm and found that he didn''t refuse. Her heart was excited. She said hypocritically to Vivian, "Vivi, John''s so romantic. Why don''t you just agree to his proposal?" Chapter121 Lets work together Let''s work together "William, Angie, what a coincidence to meet you here." John nodded to them politely and stood beside Vivian side by side. N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. The people around them were gossiping. "Vivi, he is so handsome and young and promising. Have you agreed to propose yet?" "Such an excellent man! Be careful to other women." "Women? Are you talking about yourself?" The person next to her was joking. The woman said with a smile and scolding, "If John likes me, I''d like to." John was also the ideal partner of the city. If you married him, you would be regarded as a tuft hunter, and you didn''t need to work hard. It was good to be a tuft hunter. You could enjoy all the splendor and wealth. The most important thing was that he was so gentle and rich and pure. There were a few men in the world could be like that. Well, they were d to see both of the men, but they had already had a partner. Vivian did not dare to look at William. In order to reassure Angie, she had to say, "Don''t get me wrong, we haven''t reached this stage yet." But John was content with that. "Thank you for your concern. Pleasee out for a meal when you have time. Please take care of my Vivi in the future." John used the word "my". Someone was not happy with that. Others began to kick up a fuss when they heard John''s words. "Oh, John. We have time to have a meal at any time." "Yeah, we will take care of Vivi." "If you don''t want to go off work, stay and work overtime." William''s cold voice froze the lively atmosphere around him. Immediately the others were afraid to speak. "They''re just joking. Don''t be angry." Angie came to rescue. When other people saw Angie speaking for them, they couldn''t help but look at her gratefully. Angie felt proud for a while. What she wanted was this effect. "It''s sote. Let''s get off work early." When people saw that William had no reaction, they immediately scattered like birds. Vivian''s hands on both sides of her thighs were tightened. William really cared about Angie. Angie couldfort him by several words. So there''s nothing wrong with her choice, right? It''s the best decision to leave him early. William took a deep look at the woman who had been drooping her eyes, and walked away from the office. Angie looked at the crowd with a sorry look. It seemed that she has apologized on behalf of William. She then followed him. "Vivi, let''s go." John looked at Vivian with a trace of bitterness around his mouth. "Well." Vivian suddenly returned to her senses and nodded apologetically. When they left the building, Vivian said, "I''m sorry, I just pulled you out without your permission." "You don''t have to apologize to me. I''m d you''re willing to admit my identity as your boyfriend." He said in a brisk voice. Vivian moved her lips, but she still couldn''t feel at ease. "John, if you meet another woman you like, you must be happy." John looked at Vivian''s serious and stubborn eyes. He nodded and said, "OK, I promise you." It''s just hard. With the promise of John, Vivian felt better and said with a smile, "Let''s go, and have dinner together." She chose to forget the unpleasant feelings for a while. "Good." John looked at her smiling face, and his heart softened, and he started the car. In addition, Angie, who chased William, did not catch up with him. When she went downstairs, William''s car had disappeared. How could William do this to her? Angie suddenly felt that someone went close to her. She looked at her alertly. "Who are you? Come out quickly." Under the pir of the parking lot, a figure came out. It was Amy who had been hiding for a long time. She was not hiding, but she looked at the smile on Vivian''s face from afar and wanted to tear her apart. An old proverb said, "The enemy of my enemy is my friend". She knew Angie and Vivian were not as good as they seem. So she nned toe down and try her luck, and it didn''t disappoint her. "Hello, Angie." "Amy?" Angie had a little impression on her. At the beginning, she thought that the woman in William''s family was this woman. Now she knew that it was Vivian, and her hostility to her had not disappeared. She could see the woman''s thought at a nce. Another bitch wanted to spy on William. Amy pretended to be harmless and said, "You don''t have to be hostile to me. I''m not your threat, am I?" Angie said scornfully, "You are not my opponent, but I don''t have to be nice to a fly." Amy''s face changed. Thinking of what she was about to do, she just suppressed her anger. "I know I shouldn''t have change my mind. I''ve been regretful, but I can''t bear to see you being hurt by it." "What do you mean?" Angie looked at her cautiously. "This morning, I just asked Vivian to help me buy something. Now, I have be a generalwyer from a goldwyer." Amy''s eyes flickered. She covered up important details. "What? How would William do this to you for her?" Angie got angry. William really couldn''t let that bitch go. Though Vivian had apanied him for three years, they had known each other longer, haven''t they? Although Angie was angry, she knew that the woman''s purpose was not that simple, "Why do you tell me this?" "To tell you the truth, I''m really not willing to let my three-year efforts go in vain. I want to get revenge, and I think you would be happy to help me." Amy was very frank. She was going to let Vivian regret. "Why should I believe you?" Angie was not a fool. Although she hated Vivian, she didn''t want to be used as a gun. "Because our enemies are the same, and you''re as eager to see Vivian''s fate worse than death as I am." Amy said maliciously, "Helping me is also helping yourself. We get what we need. I have seen the reality clearly. You want William. I only need a higher position." Angie didn''t say yes or no, she just needed to think about it. Amy didn''t say any more. They separated under the parking lot. Before she left, she added, "Angie, don''t me me for being talkative. I saw Vivian go into and out of William''s office several times, and she was in the office more frequent." Angie didn''t speak. She tightly held her hands. The hatred in her eyes was hidden. Chapter122 Be spotted the tracking Be spotted the tracking After Vivian finished the meal with John, She politely refused him to send her back. Because she had another important thing to do. She couldn''t let go of Yvonne''s business, because she was also a mother. But when it came to practical operation, Vivian couldn''t control the tension. Holding the mobile phone for a long time, she did not dial the familiar number. Vivian walked around by herself. When she was anxious, she knocked on the forehead with her mobile phone. It was a problem whether to dial or not. Finally she turned into a crazy howl, "Damn, why should I run to the gate of William''s residential area?" Yes, she was the fool who couldn''t control the body by her brain. She ran to William''s territory and wanted to wait for a ''big rabbit''. She should go back. In case William came back with Angie, she would bring disgrace on her own head Vivian constantly persuaded herself to call him back. She was not in a hurry. She hesitated for a while and then a half hour passed. When she made up her mind to go back, she identally saw a glimpse of a tall and cold figure move nervously. Fortunately, William did not stop and he walked in. Vivian was afraid of it and closed her eyes. She didn''t know why she had the illusion that she was an abnormal stalker. She carefully put her head out to see that whether William was really gone. "What are you doing?" A cold voice on her back startled Vivian. She pointed at the man in front of her and stuttered, "William, why are you here?" Why would hee out? William looked at Vivian as if she was retarded. She thought she was very well hidden. Half of her shoulders were exposed. He just pretended not to see it, and he just came out from another exit. "You haven''t answered yet." He said in a low voice. Vivian felt that she had been greatly insulted, "Why should I tell you that? This is not your home, I will go where I want to go." William looked up at the location of his apartment, his eyes became a little deep, "Go on." Finish saying, he turned around and walked to the building. When Vivian saw that William was leaving, she immediately became restless. She opened her mouth and didn''t know what to say. She couldn''t find a reason to hold William. She looked at William, who was about to disappear. "William, I want to have a talk with you." she said towards his back. When Vivian heard what he said, she would like to bite off her tongue right now. What makes her want to go to his home? She just wanted to talk with him, her tongue rolled, it became like this. She didn''t want to sit in his house. But William turned around and didn''t let her take back her words. She could only pretend to look at him and smile, "Well, the moon is bright tonight." William snorted, "You fool." "William, how can you say that? I''m not stupid. " Vivian took two steps to figure out what William was referring to. She looked up at the sky covered by dark clouds, and her whole face changed. Today, she could see no moon or even a star. It''s no wonder William wouldugh at her like this. For her purpose, Vivian was still clenching her teeth and following William. Finally, she went into William''s room and sat down. She was sitting on William''s sofa like sitting on a needle nket, as if she would jump up from the sofa and go for the door as long as there was a bit of wind. William, with a cup of coffee, sat on the opposite side of Vivian as if there were no one else. His deep eyes looked at her faintly and did not speak. Vivian was stared at by William and she felt more constrained and ufortable. She plucked up her courage, "William, I want to ask you something." After a pause, she stressed, "It''s about my work." William was elegantly sipping a sweet and mellow coffee with his two thin lips, he stared at her with his dark eyes, which were deeper than the night, "if you want to drink anything, take it yourself, I think you should still remember where you put it." Vivian pretended to be calm and said, "I''m not thirsty." His tall figure leaned on the sofa, and his hand casually rested on the armrest, the whole person looked Vivian always felt that William was different tonight. She couldn''t tell what was different. "Don''t you want to talk to me about your work?" William interrupted her thinking. When it came to business, Vivian cleared her throat and said, "I have recorded a divorcewsuit today. I want to consult you on a few questions." William said in a light tone, "Say it." "When the evidence can''t be evidence, what else can we do to help the intiff?" Alexander said that William knew how to do it. He should have a way. William did not change his tone, "No, there is only one result forck of evidence, losing thewsuit." "It shouldn''t be so. You don''t know the specific situation. Yvonne has evidence, but that bastard was a very insidious man. Yvonne may be faced with a situation of losing her wealth and her child." How could it be like this? How could he act as if nothing happened? To Yvonne, losing awsuit is to lose all the support. And she still had a child. What''s the difference between death and her situation? "Vivian, we arewyers, not policemen, and we''re not phnthropists. The evidence needs to be N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. provided by the litigants themselves. We are only responsible for the part we should be responsible for." "Do you understand?" It was the survival of the fittest. Vivian looked at the indifferent face and didn''t know what to say for a while. Does she understand? How can she not understand? She couldn''t help those people. But she just wanted to help the people when she could. Tonight, William gave her a real lesson, a lesson that was called ''do not be sentimental''. Vivian stood up from the sofa, her long hair blocked the wave in her eyes, and she said calmly, "Sorry, I''ll go first." She had nothing to ask. It seemed that she was still too arrogant to help Yvonne. Now she thought she was really stupid. She was still a person who couldn''t protect herself. Chapter123 Handsome boy, you are so awesome Handsome boy, you are so awesome Vivian hadn''t touched the doorknob yet, and her whole person was pulled into a generous embrace. She smelled the unique tobo smell of the man, which made her have an impulse to cry. "You really want to help her." William''s low voice came from above. Vivian found that in addition to the smell of tobo, there was also a light smell of wine. If they were not close, she couldn''t smell it at all. "William, you''ve been drinking," she said. "Yeah." William answered, holding her arm without a trace of loose. "Why?" Vivian couldn''t understand. Didn''t he go to have dinner with Angie? How could he go to drink again? Her confused heart sank when she thought of Angie. She pushed William hard. William didn''t expect that she would push him so hard. He looked at her clear eyes firmly. He seemed to be asking her why. Vivian''s heart was bitter. She just moved her eyes away from his face. "I want to help her." "Well." William looked at her resistance and went back to the sofa to sit down. Vivian nced at William and hesitated for a few seconds. She walked up to him and took a seat beside him, "How to help her?" William seemed very tired, he raised his hand and pinched his eyebrows. He said in a light tone, "To find that lying man and try to make him a witness. Didn''t the intiff provide chat records and photos?" "Well, but La said they can''t be used as direct evidence, only as coteral evidence, and it''s not necessarily useful." There was a trace of pity in her eyes. She bit the lip hard and didn''t show it. "Don''t worry, the photos must be more than that. The intiff is in the samepany with the defendant. She will have a chance to see the woman. Take a chance to open her mobile phone, and there will be other evidence." "But will it be dangerous?" Vivian was worried. "If she want to win thewsuit, she has to rely on her own efforts. There is no free lunch in the world. As long as she''s able to do that, ourw firm can help her win thewsuit." William''s tone was a little heavy. In general, he didn''t care about this kind ofwsuit. If it''s not the stupid woman in front of him, he wouldn''t make an exception. "I see. I''ll tell Yvonne tomorrow." Vivian also knew that it was hard for William to teach her how to do it. It was not good if she asked too much. And William seemed very tired. William turned his eyes away from her and said indifferently, "You can go." Looking at William, Vivian didn''t know why she couldn''t move her feet like rooting. He had told her what she wanted, was there any excuse for her to stay? No, she should have drawn a clear line. Today, she had overstepped it. Vivian slowly stood up from the sofa and looked at William, who turned his eyes away. Her feet seemed to be filled with lead. She moved hard to the door. Before walking far, Vivian took a deep breath and summoned up her courage and turned around and said, "William, are you OK? Would you like a bowl of soup?" She told herself that it was the return of William''s help and it did not mean anything. William''s eyes darkened and said without turning his head. "I''m hungry." "Didn''t you go to have dinner with Angie?" Vivian''s eyes were wide open, and she blurted out. Is he going to drink on an empty stomach tonight? Why can''t he cherish his body more? William looked at her and said, "I''m not like you." Vivian''s face was burning hot. It must be her illusion that William seemed to use her of eating with John, and he didn''t even eat. She went into the kitchen and opened the refrigerator and found that there was no egg or noodles, except for beer. "Wait here, I''ll go downstairs and buy something," said Vivian. William naturally took out his wallet and put it on the table. "Buy what you want." "No, I have the money." Just like the action before, Vivian felt sad for a while. She never looked at the wallet of the table again and opened the door to leave. N?velDrama.Org owns this text. William looked at the flustered back in silence. Downstairs, Vivian was a little uneasy and took out everything she wanted. "Miss, are you sure to take this size?" "Ah? What? " Vivian returned to her mind and saw that the man was holding a small box written a big word. jissbon Suddenly, Vivian''s face turned red and hurriedly snatched the evil box from his hands. She didn''t know where to put it. She left it aside and said, "I''m sorry, I took it wrong." The cashier said frankly, "You don''t have to be shy, but your boyfriend''s size is pretty big." "Please help me with the rest." Vivian said, almost gnashing her teeth, that she was just a little distracted and took it wrong. The cashier raised his eyebrows, and helped Vivian to settle all the things on the table, "A total of 87 yuan." Vivian paid the money and was about to take over the bag in the cashier''s hand. There was a man who moved faster than her. He took over the bag in a tone as indifferent as himself, "So slow." "Why did you get down?" Vivian''s face blushed. It seemed that William had added a handful of firewood, which made her face hotter. The cashier seemed to think that Vivian was not embarrassed and joked, "Handsome boy, you are so awesome. I don''t know if you want this thing." William was wondering about the abnormal flush of Vivian''s face. Hearing the cashier''s words, he turned his eyes to him, but he didn''t see what it was. Vivian had rushed to take away the "evidence" in the cashier''s hand and hid it behind her and said stiffly, "Nothing. Let''s go back quickly, aren''t you hungry?" Damn it. The cashier showed a meaningful expression, frowned and winked at William, waved his hand like a magic trick, and took a box of jissbon, said with a bad smile, "Handsome boy, go back and enjoy it when you''re hungry." William finally saw what was in the man''s hand, looked at Vivian''s eyes with a light smile, but it soon disappeared into the deep dark eyes, "You like this brand." "I don''t like it. I don''t like it at all. I just took it wrong. Don''t listen to him." Vivian went crazy. As if she couldn''t wait to do that. She didn''t think about anything at all. Chapter124 You forgot something You forgot something William''s expression remained unchanged. He calmly took a small box from the shelf and put it on the cash register again. He said in an indifferent tone, "But the size is wrong." The cashier took a look and whistled, "Extrarge, handsome boy, don''t y tough guy." The extrarge size was generally the size of foreigners. "Check out." William said in a light tone. Why does Vivian feel so shocked when William looks at her? "William, I have bought my things. Let''s go back first." She kept staring at the cashier and almost made a hole in the cashier''s eyes. The cashier showed that he was innocent. This time, he quickly paid for William''s bill. "Walk slowly, guys." William threw the small box into the bag as if nothing had happened and showed a smile to Vivian. "Let''s go." Did heugh? He actually smiled. This time, she was sure about it, but why did she just get scared? Vivian unconsciously swallowed, "William, I just took it wrong." "Well." William nodded to show that he knew. Although William nodded, Vivian still felt that he wasughing at her. She could not hold on to it and it would seemed more deliberate. The two people returned to the apartment, Vivian looked calm but was nervous in her heart. And she took the ingredients back to the kitchen, and started to make noodles. This time, Vivian finished cooking noodles and dared not stay. She said in a hurry, "William, eat it yourself. I''ll go back first." William called her, "Wait." "What else?" Vivian still put one hand on the doorknob. It seemed that as long as William put forward something excessive, she would immediately open the door and leave. "You forgot your things." William slowly pulled his chair and sat down. "My stuff?" Vivian mumbled to herself. She didn''t remember what she left behind. William gestured with his eyes for what was left in the bag. "You pervert!" When Vivian saw what William was referring to, her face turned red, and she held her breath, scolded, and fled. When she went downstairs, Vivian touched her face, it was still hot. Did William drink too much? He would even flirt with her. Vivian had a dream when she went back home in the evening. She dreamed that William was wearing a pair of sponge baby pants with a small fork in his hand and two horns on his head, and he was shouting to cook her. He was holding a fork and stabbing her constantly, she couldn''t hide. Then William didn''t n to eat her again. The fork in his hand turned into a knife and broke her clothes. He ran to hold the cashier that night, and he was touching him and called him baby, "I''ll cook for you, which vor do you like?" Vivian was so scared to wake up. William held a man, which was really more terrible than a horror movie. If he knew that she had such a dream, she would beparable to a horror movie. Tired all night, Vivian went to thepany, made a cup of coffee as usual, and sent it to William''s office, wrung the rag and began to wipe it. William was still self-disciplined. Generally, she didn''t need to clean. The desk in the office was clean, and the documents and books were ced neatly. She came early, and no one came into the office. Vivian started singing while cleaning the room. "I have a little donkey. I never ride it." "One day I rode to the fair on a whim. I was very proud with a small whip in my hand." This was Roe''s favorite song. After listening to it for a long time, she found it very interesting. However, she didn''t know someone had opened the door. Vivian was still wiping the bookshelf and she was being watched. The visitor was not in a hurry. He stood looking at the happy little woman, waiting for her to find out. Vivian found a strange book on the shelf. She couldn''t help but pull it out and read it. She said, "This guy would read this kind of book." "Would it be strange for me to read it?" William answered. She was scared and the book in her hand also fell to the ground. She turned around stiffly and looked at the elusive man in front of her. Why didn''t she hear anything when he came in? "You''re too focused on singing." William kindly answered for her. "" What is copse? Vivian felt that she had experienced it, and her face turned red with a brush. He even listened to her boring song. Vivian pretended she knew nothing, and she quietly picked up the book on the ground and put them back in ce. She then lowered her head and sped up her steps towards the gate. Just as she was about to escape from the suffocating room, there was a light floating saying behind her, "It''s a stupid song." Vivian pinched the palm of her hand and she left. The door opened and she shed out. She could hear the man''s happy smile. Vivian was 100% sure that William wasughing at her!! Today after Alexander knew that Vivian had a boyfriend, he had been in a low mood. Why does he always slow down? He saw that Vivian was breathing fast and leaned against the door of the office. He still asked, "Vivi, what''s the matter with you? Your face is so red." "Nothing. It may be a little hot for cleaning. I''ll go to work first, Alex." Vivian was more like running away, as if there was a monster behind her with a fork. In the morning, Vivian was always distracted, and always blushed. This made La, who had always been curious, cannot help but ask, "You''ve been wandering for seven or eight times. Can I ask you what makes you so passionate?" "What are you talking about? I didn''t." Vivian said that and touched his face unconsciously, it was quite hot. La approached and said, "Hurry up and tell the truth. Did you do something with your boyfriend yesterday?" N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. "What? It''s ridiculous." Vivian saw that La still wanted to ask, and she quickly changed to the topic, "La, do you have Yvonne''s number?" La asked doubtfully, "Yes, what''s the matter?" "I have something to tell her." Vivian gave a vague answer. La understood as soon as she looked at her expression, "Do you have any idea on it, Vivi?" "Yes. I''ll try." Vivian didn''t want to take credit for herself, so she had to try it first. "Yes, I''ll send her number to you right away." La didn''t ask much, and she sent Yvonne''s phone number to Vivian. Chapter125 Chatting on the Intranet Chatting on the Intr Vivian called Yvonne and told her what William had proposed. Yvonne didn''t answer immediately. She thought about it and let her gave her some time. She thanked her by the way. The two people hung up. She was using theputer to look up information, and a dialog box popped up unexpectedly. Selina, when does William agree to the interview? They''re urging me. Vivian remembered that this was the ount number that La proposed to let them registerst time. ''Spicy Gluten King'' was the code name of Selina, and ''Riding a snail'' was La. Then they thought of a name that was very awesome for her. ''I have a baby'' Although she really did not want it and also resisted, finally she epted it. The three also set up a road team to watch the vige leading to the kindergarten. Every time she turned on theputer, she could see that ''Spicy Gluten King'' was chatting with ''Riding a snail to surf'' in the group. Looking at the page of theputer shaking, Vivian found that she was thinking something deeply, and she replied. I forgot. Do you want to piss me off? Ask him quickly. You are limited to finish the task at lunch time! Or I''ll kill you and take you to the interview. You''re so bad. You have three hours left. Vivian helplessly closed the dialog box, now there were so many people, it was not very good to go in his office. If it was not that cashier, She also wouldn''t forget this matter. She checked out the ID of all her colleagues on the intr of thepany on the desktop. She had found William''s ID. He didn''t set his name, but a string of original codes. ID: 780277 Vivian still had hope and added William and attached her own information. Otherwise, she was worried that if William saw it, she would be cklisted. Ten minutes have passed since the message was sent and there was no respond. Vivian sighed with disappointment. William didn''t surf the Inte as expected, but La said that generally there would be message prompts. ording to William''s character, no one dared to add him. In the past two hours, when Vivian was about to give up, a small box popped up in the bottom right corner of the screen to prompt that he had agreed to add her as a friend. Vivian almost jumped up happily. She just stood up and saw the eyes of all the colleagues, she sat down. She held her breath and clicked on the message. ID: 780277 sent you a message. [Vivian?] [Yeah, it''s me.] Vivian immediately replied. [Well, your name...] [] Vivian didn''t want to say anything. [Change it.] [I can''t change it, Selina and La set the name for me and it has nothing to do with me. The name can only be changed once.] Now, William was silent. After fifteen minutes, no response, is he angry? Vivian hesitated and knocked on the keyboard a few times. [William, are you still there? For the convenience of chatting, we can''t call codes in the group.] William was originally dealing with a very importantwsuit. He saw the message from the ount he had never used, and the note said that ''I am Vivi'' and had a smile on it. Only that silly woman would do such a thing, but seeing her name, he looked not very good. He wouldn''t reply after he knew that her name couldn''t be changed. Unexpectedly, Vivian sent another message, and they three set up a group. [Let me enter.] Vivian''s fingertip shook twice and almost slipped to the ground. William wanted to join the group. Is he joking? She thought she was dazzled, and she wiped her eyes for several times, and found that the message was still there. She went to asked Selina. [Do you agree that William enters the group?] Selina answered quickly. [No problem.] Anyway, William wanted Vivi. She had nothing to do with her. N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. [OK, I see how.] Vivian closed the chat box, and said to William. [I agree, but you have to agree to Selina''s interview.] [Ok, but you''re not allowed to reveal my identity in the group.] [I see.] It was ok if she didn''t expose it. Soon Vivian found that William''s code was changed to a name. ''It''s mine'' "What''s that mean?" Vivian stared at the words in front of her and couldn''t help eximing. Several pairs of eyes looked over, Vivian just realized she shouted out the inner words. She said to them with embarrassment, "I''m sorry." And they were drowned in their work again. Vivian sat down with tremble. She was ''I have a baby''. William was ''It''s all mine''. Her faced blushed. It must be an illusion. The public screen in the group sent a message. ''I have a baby'' invited ''It''s mine'' to join the group. The two people in the group were shocked. ''Riding a snail to surf'', [Adultery. I smell the strong smell of adultery.] ''Spicy Gluten King'', [Who''s he? John? Hispany is not in our building.] ''I have a baby'', [A colleague of mine.] ''Spicy Gluten King'', [Tell me the truth.] [I don''t know anything. Ask yourself.] Vivian directly put up several words and then stopped talking. No matter how Selina and La intimidated, ''It''s mine'' seemed to never exist. There was no response. Vivianpleted the task of Selina and solved William''s problem. She began to look at the case again. Selina didn''t seem to give up and began to talk with Vivian. [Vivi, can you tell me that person is male or female?] [Selina, you can ask yourself. Generally, that person is not online, so you can treat that person as a transparent person.] Vivian didn''t think that William would have time to surf to the Intr at work. She estimated that he would block the group in a few days. Selina groaned and said nothing, but she didn''t thought that the person was William, because she was as determined as Vivi that William was definitely not the kind of person who would go to social To be on the safe side, Vivian reminded her. [Remember not to talk about what should not be said in the group, I don''t want to let La know.] [I know. I''m not as empty-headed as you.] Vivian sent an angry emoji. Selina and La chatted again. The content of this chat was that ten of the most beautiful people in the building were nearly selected, and the result would be announced tomorrow. Vivian couldn''t help but click in and saw that she was familiar with the first and second ce. William was the first one, but she didn''t know who took this photo. William talked freely at the meeting, and he exuded the momentum of the superior. His deep eyes just swept over, with a cold air of awe. It was like that. The second was Jack, who saved her when she was in a mess. She still owed him two meals. She didn''t expect that he was the boss of Selina. All this was the fate of all the arrangements. Chapter126 The intention of Angie The intention of Angie When it was time for lunch break, Angie came in with two big bags of things in her hands. She said to the crowd, "You''ve been working very hard. I prepared lunch for you on my own initiative. I hope you don''t mind." The others looked at the bag''s logo and said excitedly. "Thank you so much, Angie." "Angie''s considerate to us." "Angie must have done it for William." They all looked at each other andughed at each other. Angie''s face was slightly red, and she looked at the direction of Vivian unconsciously, "I only knew yesterday that my good friend also works here." Someone asked, "Angie, who is your good friend?" "How could she didn''t know it until yesterday if she was her good friend?" Angie smiled but didn''t speak. She waved to Vivian and said, "Vivi, why don''t youe here? It''s almost lunch break. Let''s eat together. I''ll give you some of your favorite dishes." Vivian sighed silently. She wanted to avoid it. Seeing that Angie didn''t think so, she put down the case in her hand and walked over. "Thank you, Angie." "Vivi, Angie''s your good friend. I don''t heard that before" Vivian looked at Amy, who was puzzled, and calmly replied, "Do you think it would be more appropriate for me to publicize it?" Her face changed slightly, but she still kept a friendly attitude. "Are you still angry with me? I''ve apologized to you. I hope we can get along well in the future." Amy said her grievance carefully, as if Vivian was a person who had a lot of revenge. Vivian smiled lightly, "If you''re not angry, how can I be angry?" Amy understood the meaning of Vivian''s words and there was a trace of hate in her eyes. Although Vivian was embarrassed yesterday, she was not affected at all, but she was not the same. She was not only reduced to a lower rank, but also unable to look up in front of her peers. "Don''t be angry if Amy did something wrong. Vivian was like that in school before. She certainly didn''t mean it." Angie seemed to help Vivian, but what she said made people misunderstand her even more. The people around Vivian also became interested in it. It turned out that when Vivian was in school, she was fond of making trouble. "Angie, I would not care about it." Amy also cooperated. In a few words, they med Vivian for Amy''s troubles yesterday. "Hey, what happened yesterday was the fault of Amy. William has given the answer. Do you think William is wrong?" La also thought Angie was Vivi''s friend, but her words were so harsh, and she said together with N?velDrama.Org owns this text. Amy. This is her good friend? It''s insulting to be a good friend. La mentioned William and no one dared to speak again. There''s a bit of displeasure in Angie''s eyes, but she hid it very well soon. She said, "I''m sorry for your misunderstanding, but I just want Vivi to be able to have a good rtionship with her colleagues." Other people saw that Angie was not only sensible but also so knowledgeable. In addition, she went to the shop to book lunch for everyone. Someone stood up to speak for Angie. "La, Angie said that she wanted to help her. You''re going too far." "That''s right, and Angie is her best friend. How can she not tell her best friend and go to work with her boyfriend? That''s too strange." Seeing someone mention it, others pondered the meaning in their heart, and looked at Vivian with strange eyes. Going to work with her best friend''s boyfriend without informing her best friend. Angie also pretended to be a good person and said, "Don''t get her wrong, maybe she can''t remember to say it." The people next to her began to chime in, "Angie, you are kind-hearted." "Yes, I think someone wants to be a mistress." "My God! Yesterday, if it wasn''t for Vivi''s boyfriend toe to pick her up, now it''s really hard to rify. Vivi, let''s go. Don''t stay here." La rolled her eyes heavenward in disgust and left with Vivian. They remembered that they said they would help to take care of Vivian, and now they were gossiping next to her. Angie hated La. She said softly and weakly, "I''m sorry for the trouble. Vivi''s boyfriend has his own In Angie''s words, they couldn''t help thinking, yes, Vivian had a handsome and rich boyfriend. Why did she want to be an assistant in the office? Did she actually love William? Their preconceived idea made a lot of things changed. Angie looked at the reaction of the crowd and turned her mouth. She knew when to stop. She left a little suspense for them to think about. She let them eat first. La pulled Vivian and said angrily, "Vivi, how can you have such a friend? What kind of friend is that? She deliberately pushes you at the eye of the storm." "Thank you, La." Vivian said softly. "But why don''t you exin for yourself?" Vivian''s eyes darkened, "This is what I owe her." La was tongue-tied, and she knew that there was something hidden in Vivian''s heart, but everyone had their own privacy, and she didn''t ask again. "Let''s eat first. Stay away from her. Why doesn''t she be an actor if she is so good at yacting?" "Well." Vivian nodded. In the canteen, Selina heard La say what Angie did. "Wait for me to clean that bitch up." she scolded. "Selina, you don''t have to go. It''s not a big deal." Vivian hurriedly pulled her. Selina was exasperated at her weak to make good, "Three kicks don''t make a fart." La interrupted and said, "Selina, three kicks don''t make a fart, but they would make a shit." Chapter127 One litigation, one success One litigation, one sess "You don''t understand the metaphor. It''s disgusting!" Selina was speechless. Laughed, "Ha-ha." Seeing that Selina didn''t n to go to Angie, Vivian sighed, "What do you want to eat? I''ll bring some for you." "I''d like to have rice with braised pork and a chicken leg." La immediately raised her hand and said. "La, do you think you''re answering the question?" Selina was still a little unhappy. If she was there, she would tear the mouth of Angie first. Vivian smiled and didn''t care about Selina''s angry words. "I know, Selina, you want to eat sour-sweet fish." Selina snorted without refuting. Vivian nodded clearly and stood up in line to take rice. After Vivian left, La curiously asked Selina, "Does Angie has something to do with Vivi? I think that they''ll fight for a long time." "It''s a woman''s jealousy. Anyway, that woman is devious. Just be careful. I won''t work in your ce. If that woman bullies Vivi again, you can tell me." Selina waved her fist fiercely. "Well, I know what to do." La nodded happily. The two people lowered their heads and whispered about the solution. When Vivian came back, they pretended as if nothing happened between them. She raised her eyebrow and jokingly said, "Are you going to sell me to get a good price?" La took a look at the slim Vivian, and said with a trace of envy, "You are too thin, and it''s not worth selling." "It''s still worth some money." Selina stared at her chest with a bad smile. Vivian said angrily, "Hurry up and eat." They were eating and chatting. "I''ll go thereter. I don''t know if William is in the office." La took a bite of the chicken leg and asked vaguely, "Selina, what do you want to do with William?" "Of course, to interview him." Selina were eager to try. She didn''t know if she could discover some gossip. Vivian had no interest. If they knew that she had exposed their group number, they would not be so happy. "What do you want to interview?" La heard that Selina was going to interview William. The food she just swallowed was stuck in her chest. She beat her chest so hard that her eyes were nearly rolled up. Vivian quickly handed over her cold water cup and said, "La, you need to drink some water quickly." N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. La quickly drank over a big mouthful of water, pressed down the food, and said with a long sigh, "My god, I almost thought I would choke to death." "That''s absolutely big news." Selina was stupefied for a few seconds and answered. This might be an exaggeration "That''s true, but it''s too humiliating. It''s not the point." La asked, looking at Selina excitedly with her little eyes that were blinking. "Selina, how can you let William promise you to interview? You don''t know that many people had disappointment." "Well, that''s rather an exaggerated way of putting it." Selina said proudly. La nodded hard, "Of course, there was a newspaper that published the photo and information of William without the consent of him. As a result, they received awyer''s letter the next day." "We are a firm and there are manywyers, andter that newspaper was used." "It''s so exaggerated." Selina didn''t believe it. "It''s true. You can check the records. Selina, are you sure that he agreed to interview? Although your magazine are famous in this city but he is awyer. He''s good at litigation." La thought it was not enough, she added, "One litigation, one sess." Selina pretended to cough, looked at the silent Vivian, knocked on the table, and said, "I''m going to the battlefield right now, and I don''t know if the news is urate." Vivian learned William''s usual action, slowly put down her chopsticks, said lightly, "The information is urate." "That''s good." Selina was relieved. She didn''t want to have awsuit. La asked suspiciously, "Vivi, Selina, what are you two talking about?" "I must have secret weapons. Hey, don''t worry. I think she''ll treat you to dinner after it''s done." With so much money, she couldn''t get away with a meal. Vivian also nodded generously, "No problem, you can choose the restaurant." La couldn''t understand it any more. "Selina, why would Vivi pay for the meal?" "Go or not? You can choose." Selina directly threw out a temptation. La nodded, "I''ll go, of course, I promise you two are satisfied." After the lunch break, Vivian and La went back to the office first, and Selina had to pick up something. As soon as she entered the office, Vivian felt that the atmosphere in the office became very different. Although no one spoke, their eyes were not as calm as they had been at the beginning. There was more malice, contempt, and more disdain. It must be Angie who said something misleading. La felt angry and wanted to say something. Vivian had first said before her softly, "La, don''t say it, they won''t." Because yesterday''s words of William, even if they didn''t like her and doubted her, but they had no exact evidence, they could only say it in their hearts. La understood Vivian''s words, but still felt ufortable. She hated them, who were boastful but did things worse than viins. "You''re right. We can do our own work well." La deliberately increased the volume. Only time will tell. Some people felt guilty. When they saw La''s fierce eyes, they immediately bowed their heads and pretend to be busy. Vivian looked at La''s lovely appearance with a funny look. "La, have you sorted out Yvonne''s case? Can you show me first?" "No problem. I''ll bring it to youter." La ran back to her seat. Vivian went back to her desk first, but she didn''t expect there was a message. Chapter128 Swagger Swagger An anonymous message. [I will never let you go.] With the bloody icon, Vivian''s heart sank. She pretended to be calm and shut down the dialog box. She checked the information source. She only knew it was from the intr, but she didn''t know whose ID it was. Her ount had not been reported to the personnel department. Except for Selina, La, and William, no one knew it. Vivian didn''t doubt La. She always felt that things were very strange. Maybe it''s a hoax. She could onlyfort herself like that. "Vivian, you can return it to meter." La was still smiling. Vivian nodded and epted, "Well, I''ll give it back to you after reading it." La didn''t leave at once, but she was close to Vivian and said mysteriously, "Vivi, be careful of Sherry." "What''s the matter?" Sherry was an internwyer just recruited these days. Besides La, she was a little girl who was willing to get along with her. She looked very innocent. "I just saw her and Amy go out one by one." That''s why she came here to remind her. "Well, I see. Thank you. I''ll pay attention." Vivian had an estimate in mind. Just at the right time, Selina walked down with a dog tag on her neck, her red hair were changed into light pink, which looked more ostentatious. Her appearance brought a different color to the dull office. The employees of the office were all dressed in formal clothes. They were all ck, mixed with pink, which was very conspicuous. Selina received their curious eyes and said to them, "I''ming." Everyone else was whispering. "Who is she? She doesn''t look like she''sing to work." "She seems to know Vivian." "I know her..." "Selina, this way, please. William is in the office." The receptionist was also surprised to hear that she wasing for an interview, but she still kept a proper smile. N?velDrama.Org owns this text. "It''s ok. That''s my friend. I''ll let her lead the way." Selina referred to Vivian. The reception at the front desk felt a bit awkward. She had other things to do, but it was not suitable for other people to take her in. "Don''t worry, I know William very well, and I''m upstairs. I won''t cheat you." Selina shook her tag, regardless of the reception at the front desk, and directly pulled Vivian to go inside. "Vivi, you should know William''s office." "Yes." Vivian answered helplessly. She was so high-profile. "Good. Let''s go." Vivian couldn''t help but nodded to the front desk reception and indicated that she would help Selina, so the reception at the front desk left at ease. Looking at the heavy wooden door in front of her, Vivian knocked and said, "William, the reporter has After a while, the cold voice of the man came out, "Come in." Vivian pushed the door and wanted to go. Selina didn''t let her go. She pointed her small waist and signaled her to follow in. Although she didn''t know what Selina was doing, Vivian still came in. They didn''t expect that Angie had not left yet. Sitting on the sofa, Angie saw the two of theme in. There was a sh of anger in her eyes, but she didn''t show it because of William. When Selina saw that there were two untouched boxes on the table, she smiled innocuously. "William has not eaten yet." William nced at Selina, and then looked at Vivian, who was forced toe in with her head lowered, and said lightly, "Don''t you want an interview?" "Don''t worry, you can have your lunch first." Selina pretended to be patient. But it didn''t mean that others had patience. "Selina, you also know that William didn''t have a meal. It''s better to wait for the next time to interview him." Angie was like a hen protecting the calf, watching Selina defensively. She heard that Selina went to work in the magazine, but she didn''t expect that she actually went there. And she was still with Vivian. Selina was not upset, pretending to be surprised and said, "Oh, I don''t know in what identity you decide for him." Angie took a nervous look at William. She knew that he didn''t like others to make decisions for him. Sure enough, he frowned a little. But in front of Vivian, she didn''t want to lose face. She raised her chin and said, "Vivian know it clearly. And it''s none of your business." Selina took a look at the meal box, she said, "Someone just like to ask for an insult." Angie was very angry. She still pretended to be aggrieved and pitiful. "Selina, why do you always aim at me? Is it because I am the one William likes?" Vivian''s five tight fingers behind her were loose. She knew that Angie said this on purpose. "I''m going out first." Selina still wanted to say something about Angie. The clothes behind her were pulled. She had no choice but to give up. William had put on his coat and walked over. He said in a low voice, "Let''s go for the interview." "OK, no problem. Can I take your assistant with me? I need someone to record it." Selina nodded and pulled Vivian by the way. William nced at her, "At your disposal, Miss." Then he went out. "Vivi, hurry up and follow me." Selina looked at Angie and smiled. Vivian was embarrassed for a while. She didn''t want to go. She lost her face yesterday. She didn''t want to see William for the moment. Angie, who had been ignored for a long time, couldn''t help shouting, "William, what do you mean?" Knowing that he was busy with work, she specially ordered a meal to for him. Aftering in for so long, he ignored her, and she was not angry. She waited for him to have a rest without eating anything. Now he didn''t care about her and went out with Selina and Vivian. "What I said yesterday is very clear." William left few words and went out without looking at her. Angie looked not very good. Selina and Vivian were going out. She couldn''t help rushing to catch Vivian. Her eyes were full of mist. She pressed down the disgust in her heart and said sadly, "Vivi, aren''t we good friends?" Vivian looked at the sad Angie and felt a little sympathetic. She just wanted to open her mouth. Chapter129 You know it well You know it well Selina had pulled her aside and said to Angie, "You don''t have to say that. We know what you think in your heart." After saying that, Selina did not care about her and left with Vivian. He did not want to see the hypocritical woman behind her any more. She hurt Vivian but pretended nothing happened. There wouldn''t be such a good thing in the world. Angie looked at the back of them. The anger in her eyes almost burned them into ashes. Selina messed up her good thing again. N?velDrama.Org owns this text. And that bitch, who clearly said she would not take William from her. Bitch, she would never let them go, never. Out of the office, Vivian said in a small voice, "Selina, is it really good? You''d better interview William alone. It''s not good to take me." "What''s the matter? Didn''t you see me eat a little at noon?" Said Selina. Vivian was shocked. "Did you know that William didn''t eat?" "No, I guess. Hurry up, you know William is not a patient person." Of course, she couldn''t say she had a spy. William drove them both to a steaming restaurant, where someone had ordered good dishes and sat waiting for them. Grace said with a smile, "I ordered all the dishes and wait for you. Why you''re sote?" "Ask your woman." William said. "Honey, what have you done? Come and tell me." Grace reached out and wanted to hold her. Selina dodged quickly, roll her eyes at him, and sat down with Vivian. Grace smiled and followed up. Vivian looked at the dishes, and then understood that William had already made an appointment with Grace before eating. However, were they two too wasteful? If she didn''te with Selina, how could they eat them all? It seemed they couldn''t even eat them all. At the table, Vivian felt ufortable sitting next to William. She also thought of what happened yesterday and she dared not look at the man beside her. She just casually ate some. Selina was enjoying Grace''s service. At the same time, she also paid attention to her, "Vivi, you didn''t eat much in the canteen. Why you didn''t eat here?" Vivian noticed that the man''s fingertips paused. She was more anxious. She didn''t want to attract his attention. Selina was definitely on purpose. She could only say, "I''m not very hungry." "Well, it''s good to be thin. Don''t give me so much meat." Selina was not happy and roared at the man next to her. Grace was not unhappy, coaxing her and said, "It''s OK, a thin person will be blew away when the wind "" Vivian cried without tears. Will she be blew away when the windes? Suddenly there was something in her bowl. The man ordered in a cool voice without a trace of wavering, "Eat." Steamed pork with flour was her favorite dish. "I''m not thin." Vivian protested in a whisper. Although she was a bit hungry, she didn''t want to eat much. William came with a saying, "Hard bone." Vivian didn''t understand what William meant. When she thought about it carefully, her face immediately turned red. Asshole, he said she was hard skinned. "Better than you, hard rock." Vivian did not dare to say it out loud. She murmured in a low voice. But she forgot how keen the ears of the man around her were. The man''s mellow voice replied, "I think that''s praise." Vivian felt that her ears were all red. Does he have superhuman ears? He could hear everything she said. Selina didn''t hear what they said, but seeing Vivian''s blush, she jokingly said, "Vivi, what are you doing? Your face is so red." "Nothing. Steaming is hot. It''s normal." Vivian pretended to be calm and picked up the chopsticks calmly and started to eat the food in her bowl. "I don''t think you are hungry. It seems that someone is better than me." Said Selina, pretending to be hurt. Vivian was embarrassed. "If you still want to interview me." William''s words were for Selina, and his words were self-evident. Selina shrugged and said, "OK, I won''t say." William said he didn''t care but he was not happy now. Grace leaned on the chair and said, "How about interviewing me, honey?" "You are not valuable." Selina lied. In fact, Grace''s bonus was not much less than William''s, but William was more difficult to deal with, and he was too mysterious. ording to the people outside, he''s like the wind, but why didn''t she feel it at all? Instead, she thought he''s dog tail grass, and he''s following her all the time. Grace said slowly, "Really? I remember I got several invitations from the magazines and entertainment newspapers, including those from your magazine." "They have no taste." Selina deliberately annoyed him. Grace was not angry, he just looked at her directly with his long and narrow eyes, "And, what do you want to interview?" Selina turned over her head directly, crossed Vivian, and said to the orderly man, "When can I interview you?" She had already wanted to leave. Vivian also looked at William and wondered what she would interview. William took a sip of tea and said, "Ask her." Selina nced at Vivian and asked, "Ask her? Why? " Vivian nodded. She was not him. How to answer it? William lifted his eyelids, nced at Vivian, and said lightly, "You know the most about me." "No, it''s not entirely clear." Vivian''s heart beat fast, and stuttered. What does William mean? Can she speak on his behalf? Selina smiled, "Vivi, it seems that I only need to interview you." "Selina, I don''t know it. You''d better ask him." Vivian seemed to think of something, and the throbbing heart slowly cooled down. In fact, in addition to these four years, she knew nothing about William, she did not know where his parents were, she did not know whether he had brothers and sisters, and she did not know the meaning of his words. They felt the atmosphere grew embarrassing. Selina didn''t know why Vivian was angry, and the man''s face seemed to be gloomy. Chapter130 No one wins No one wins Vivian didn''t look at the others. She suddenly got up from her seat and said with a stiff face, "I''m full. Eat slowly. And I''ll go to work first." Finish saying, she pulled her chair to leave hurriedly. As soon as Selina saw Vivian go, she quickly followed her and chased her out. "Vivi, wait. I''ll be with you." Grace looked at the dishes that hadn''t been eaten very much, and said happily, "Someone has poked a ho''s nest, but she''s a little grumpy." William nced at him and sneered, "I heard that her old man had already made a blind date of her." Both of them knew who he referred to. Grace''s eyes twinkled and said without changing his expression, "I believe in my charm." All in all, he was confident in himself. If William didn''t go on, he would. "Do you still remember Louise?" William''s words broke his calm confidence. With a bang, the chair was pushed down, and Grace disappeared. William won but he looked not very good. There''s cold light in his eyes. On the street, Selina held on to Vivian who rushed forward and asked, "Vivi, what''s the matter with you?"N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. Vivian took a look at Selina and found that she had already left the steaming restaurant. "No, nothing, it''s my fault." Selina was not stupid. How could she not understand the loneliness in Vivian''s eyes? "Don''t hide it." "No." Vivian shook her head. She just didn''t know how to say it. It''s the result of her self-righteousness. No one else or William was to me. They''ve never been lovers, have they? So she had no right to me William for not taking her back to visit her family. Selina directly hooked on Vivian''s shoulder and said with a smile, "Let''s go. Today I will ask for leave and take you to rx." Vivian hesitated for a few seconds and nodded, "I''ll tell La to ask her to take a leave for me." "Well." Selina waited for Vivian to make a phone call, raised her hand and signed a taxi, sat in with Vivian and gave an address to the driver. The car started soon. In less than half an hour, the car stopped in a quiet bar. Unlike thest hot bar, there was a melodious saxophone ying in it. The atmosphere inside made people feel rxed. Vivian had a look at the surrounding, only a few people were sitting on the bar and drinking. Selina seemed to be an acquaintance. The waiter led them to the corner. "Old rules." Selina said to the waiter. The waiter nodded and went away. "There''s no one here. Let''s talk about it." Selina slouched into the sofa. "I just feel sick for a while. Is it really good to leave? You still have to interview him." Vivian was not in a mood either. She leaned towards the sofa. No wonder everyone liked the soft fabric sofa. It''s sofortable to lie in it. Selina put her legs on the table and said angrily, "Since William has promised, he will not break his promise. I am worried about you." I know nothing about his past." Vivian showed a self-mocking smile. Is it too much for William to keep secret? "You''ve been making love for so long, didn''t he give you any information?" "Yeah, he is such a self-disciplined man." He wouldn''t say more about what shouldn''t be said, and he wouldn''t reveal a trace of what shouldn''t be said. In the past four years, she had also asked him, and what she got was always indifference. The reheated heart would also cool down. "I think William is a terrible man. It''s good for you to be with John." Selina''s eyes were also quite keen, but she didn''t know William clearly at all. Up to now, she hadn''t got any useful news from Grace. Vivian shook her head and said, "John shouldn''t waste his time on me." At this time, the waiter took a dozen beers, put them in front of a fruit te, and nodded to them and left. "You will cross the bridge when you get to it. Drink the beers." Selina took a bottle of beer and handed it to Vivian and took one for herself. Knowing her concerns, she saidfortingly, "It''s just beer." Vivian took over, and they touched the bottle and took a big drink. The concentration of beer was low, but when she drink it, she still felt a heat rush to her head, and Vivian looked up and took another sip. "Look at you. You look lovelorn." Selina said, reached out her finger, and gestured to the waiter. The waiter saw Selina''s signal and came back, "What else can I do for you?" "Get me a fire." "OK." The waiter turned and went away. Vivian saw Selina smoking beside her. She frowned and said, "Selina, aren''t you quitting smoking?" "I''ll quit when I die." As Selina said, she took another breath. The smoke spread around them. In the dark corner, it was even gloomier. "Why, does Grace make you angry?" Besides him, Vivian couldn''t think of anyone else who could make Selina so upset that she needed to use cigarettes to ease her mood. "No, I have nothing to do with him." Selina said and squinted, "Louise hase back." Vivian just took a sip of the wine, and it gushed out. Selina didn''t care. At ordinary times, she had already said that it was disgusting. "Isn''t he in another province?" She remembered that Selina had been running for eight years, and Louise had been following her for eight years. She thought they were most likely to be together. Atst, Louise himself went to other provinces. Why he came back? "Yes, hees back, he''s still my blind date. Do you think it''s funny?" "It''s really funny." Vivian sighed. She always knew that she was not as unrestrained as she looked like, and that everyone had unforgettable memories. "What can I do?" But she said suddenly, "why are you so afraid of Angie, that little bitch? If I were you, I am sure to get William back." "I''m not afraid. I just don''t want to be too rigid. I think I know myself." Vivian''s eyes were slightly astringent. She didn''t want to, but fate forced her. She didn''t want her love in vain. "I don''t think William really likes Angie, but he seems to be stringing her all the time and I don''t know why." Selina said what she felt. "Don''t make a fool of yourself. If William doesn''t care about you at all, he won''t let you go to work in his Vivian felt that the wine she swallowed had turned into bitter drink, and her heart was numb with bitterness. "Selina, there are some things you don''t understand, which are not as simple as you think." Her entanglement with William was not that she could speak clearly in several words, nor did she want to involve her in it. Chapter131 the newspaper that was quietly brought back the newspaper that was quietly brought back They spent their time doing nothing in the whole afternoon. The two people didn''t talk much, each of them pondered in their own thoughts. "It''s time." Vivian said. "I''ll stay here for a while." Selina took out a card from her bag and threw it into Vivian''s arms. Vivian put the card away, stood up and said, "Don''t drink too much." N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. "Ok. Go. Don''t let my baby wait long." Said Selina, pretending to be impatient. Vivian shook her head helplessly and left first, because she was going to pick up Roe. Thinking that Selina might not have gone back, Vivian took Roe back to her apartment. As soon as he got home, Roe ran to the sofa and sat down. He said, "Mom, can I watch TV?" Vivian put Roe''s small schoolbag away and said with a smile, "Of course, I will cook then." "Ok." Roe gave a ringing answer. He took the remote control and began to turn over. Vivian looked at his small figure sitting on the sofa. His two white and tender feet were shaking, and his big eyes were focused on watching TV. She gave a doting smile, took an apron, and walked to the kitchen. As long as Roe was healthy, she could do anything for it. Roe quietly took a look at the direction of the kitchen. Seeing that Vivian had entered, he secretly took out a newspaper from his schoolbag, and carefully put it on the table. He was constantly looking for something with his short index finger, he turned the newspaper over again and saw the picture above, his eyes brightened. He touched his chin, looked at the man above for a long time, and tilted his head and frowned. Finally, he drew a conclusion. Dad looks so cold, no wonder mom doesn''t like him. It turned out that Roe identally saw this kind of newspaper from the teacher. He borrowed it from the teacher by his lovely appearance, but he could not let his mother see that so it could only be hidden in his schoolbag. While his mother was cooking, he secretly took out to have a look. Roe poked William in the photo. He had a cold face and a terrible look that kept strangers back. He muttered with his small mouth, "Dad, you are a loser." After a while, he murmured to himself, "But we look like each other. What can I do? I''d better disguise myself." Roe found a line of address at the bottom of the photo. He didn''t know several words in it. He ran to the bookshelf and drew out his own little dictionary. Then he started to look it up with his small hands. When he finished, he held a cute rabbit pen in his small hand and wrote a few words on the paper. DS Law Firm, 19th floor, Times Building, Sunny Road, the city center. He also used Pinyin to rece the words he didn''t understand. He picked up the note and blew the ink on it, and then folded it up and put it in his pocket. Tomorrow seemed to be the weekend, so if he went to meet him and didn''t expose his identity, mom might not be angry. "Roe, go wash your hands and eat." Vivian''s voice came out of the kitchen. "I see, mom." At the same time, Roe hurriedly folded the newspaper on the desk and put it back in ce, pretending that nothing had happened. He ran to wash hands and eat calmly. Vivian brought out all the dishes and asked, "Roe, don''t you watch TV?" Why didn''t she hear a sound in the kitchen? Roe sat on the chair, holding his chopsticks, and said, "I''ve looked at the time. The news hasn''t started yet." Vivian said, "Roe, why don''t you watch cartoon or children''s channel?" Don''t kids like all this? She remembered thatst time Roe and Selina watched the cartoon happily. "Mom, we need to care about national affairs, and we need to think of danger although we live in peace." Roe said solemnly. Vivian couldn''t help smiling, "Who told you that?" It was too early for him to know about the national affairs. "The teacher says." Just leave it to the teacher. Vivian scooped up a spoon of peas and put them in his bowl, deliberately learning his tone and saying, "My little adult, eat more vegetables. Don''t be picky." Roe looked at the peas in his bowl. His bun face suddenly copsed. He said piteously, "Mom, can I not eat peas?" "No, I prepared them for you. In case you don''t grow tall, what should I do if it was because you eat too little vegetables?" Then Vivian put some green vegetables in his bowl again. "Mom, I want meat." Roe said bitterly. "Well, hurry up." Vivian put a piece of lean meat in his bowl. Roe squinted happily, like a cute kitten waiting for someone to touch, and he started eating. Looking at Roe''s ruddy face, Vivian''s eyes were soft. If there''s no problem with his heart, how nice it would be Roe took a few bites of rice, turned his eyes around, pretended to ask casually, "Mom, tomorrow''s weekend, do you have a holiday?" He remembered that his aunt said that his mother went to work in his father''s office. "Roe, I''m sorry, your aunt can go with you, and I have to work overtime." Vivian also wanted to apany Roe. She didn''t make up for her leavest time. This weekend, she could only go to work. Otherwise, the personnel department would be unsatisfied with her, and her regrity of attendance would be canceled. For money, she could only bear it. "It''s OK. I''ll go with auntie. Do you have a break at noon, Mom?" Roe pretended to nod his head obediently. Vivian was very pleased and said, "I have two hours to have a break at noon. I will have a rest at 11:00a.m. and go to work at 1:00p.m.. Do you want me to have lunch with you?" "No, no, mom, take care of yourself." Roe quickly waved his hand. If mom had dinner with him, how could his n be implemented? "OK, I''ll go to see you when I get off work." Vivian didn''t know about Roe''s idea and felt extremely warm in her heart. Roe was so sensible while he was so young. She thought she was really lucky. Roe had inquired about the news he wanted to know, and quietly ate the dishes in the bowl. After dinner, he got down from the chair and took his bowl and chopsticks to the kitchen. It was a habit that Roe had developed since he was a child, so Vivian didn''t stop him from doing so. It''s better for children to learn to be independent from childhood. "Mom, I want to watch TV now." Roe ran to turn on the TV and skillfully turned to the local news channel. Vivian looked at his adult-like action, she smiled and said nothing. She started to pick up the dishes and send them to the kitchen to wash. Chapter132 Mom, look, its Dad Mom, look, it''s Dad After finishing the cleaning, Vivian returned to the living room and sat beside Roe to watch the news with him. Some unimportant things were reported on TV. A man''s things had been stolen, and another man had cheated and his wife was on the spot, and some disputes between neighborhoods and so on. Of course, there were also some important news. A fugitive escaped, and the boss of a leather factory ran away with the money, and apany went bankrupt. Vivian wasck of interest in all of these. If not for Roe''s performance, she might choose to watch cartoons. When she yawned, Roe pulled her sleeve, pointed to the TV, and said excitedly, "Mom, look, it''s dad! Dad is on TV." William''s tall and upright figure did appear in the news, and his expression in the camera was also indifferent. He was as reluctant as ever to speak anything, even without a redundant expression. But what made Vivian concerned was how Roe knew that William was his father. Vivian was not sleepy any longer, and her throat was dry. "Roe, how do you know he''s your dad?" she asked. She suddenly remembered that she had never mentioned the word "Dad" to Roe, which made her feel miserable. Roe was surprised and then calmed down. He said with wide ck eyes, "Because he looks like me." "Well, you look like dad." Vivian gently touched his head, her eyes were wandering. She did not know how to say it. Roe seemed to sense Vivian''s dilemma. He held Vivian''s delicate hand with his fleshy little hand, and he seriously said, "Mom, it''s enough to stay with you." Vivian''s heart was quivering, and her vague eyes fell on his face, which looked extremely like William''s. She stretched out her hand and held him into her arms. It seemed that she was afraid of losing the person in her arms. A dull voice from her mouth, "Roe, I''m sorry, I''m too selfish. I should have exined everything to you." It was because of her fear that Roe wanted to know her father. She was afraid to face Roe''s pure and wless eyes, and she was afraid that he would hate her selfishness when he knew that he was an illegitimate child. Vivian held him tightly, and Roe''s little face was a little red, but he didn''t say anything. He was slowly patting her back with his little fat hands as usual. Heforted her in a low voice, "Mom, I will grow up to protect you, and I will not be picky about food any more." Vivian''s arm was tight, but suddenly she released it. Looking at his worried eyes, she reached out to point his nose. Her heart softened, "Do you want to know about your father?" Only then did she find that she had never asked Roe''s opinion, it was a good opportunity to tell the truth today. William''s photo on TV had already disappeared, and the news continued to broadcast other things. Roe looked at Vivian''s tender and wet eyes, and lowered his head, and said in a muffled voice, "I don''t N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. want to know it." He just didn''t want to see her sadness. Looking at her obedient son, Vivian felt guilty and med herself. She always thought she was under a lot of pressure, but ignored giving him care. As a mother, she was really irresponsible. She held Roe in her arms, leaned on the sofa, and whispered softly, "Roe, your father is the best and most hardworking man mom has ever met. He is a very nice person, but your father and I aren''t written in stars, so we can''t stay together." "I don''t think so." Roe murmured discontentedly in her arms. Mom was lying tofort him. If dad was as good as Mom said, he wouldn''t abandon his wife and son. "Don''t say that about your father. It''s me who insist on giving birth to you. I didn''t tell your father because I was afraid that you would be taken by him. Then I leave nothing." "I believe dad will be proud of you if he knows you are such a lovely baby." said Vivian in a low voice. "I don''t need him to be proud of me. I just want to be with you." Roe patted his little chest and assured her, "Don''t worry, mom, I won''t go with dad." Vivian knew that he wasforting her, and she felt uneasy, "Do you want to see your father?" If Roe wanted to see William, Vivian knew that she could not refuse the simple request of a child. "No, I''m afraid he''ll take me away. Then I can''t see you again." Roe knew that he lied. He wanted to meet the "heartbreaker" and had nned everything. Of course, he would never see him as his son. He didn''t want his mother to be sad. Vivian didn''t know that Roe hadbeled William as a "heartless man" and "a man who abandoned his wife and son". She still felt that Roe was very considerate and sensible. Her eyes were moist instantly, and she didn''t know how to express his inner excitement. "Roe..." "Mom, when will you find a boyfriend?" Roe thought if her father knew that she found a man better than him, he would be very upset. This was also a way of revenge. "" When Vivian was moved, the words from Roe shocked her. Did she have a hallucination? Roe was just asking her to find a boyfriend? "Roe, do you want a father?" She could only thought Roe wanted a father''s love. Obviously, it was impossible for William. He knew it well. Roe shook his head and said truthfully, "I''m still young and can''t protect you, so I don''t mind if you find a boyfriend, but I''ll help you check it." "Roe, I don''t want a boyfriend now. I just want you to grow up and be healthy." Vivian didn''t think about this for the moment. If it wasn''t for William''s deceit, she would have taken Roe far away to settle down abroad for cultivation and wait for the operation. And she didn''t need to be involved in the affairs between William and Angie. Roe frowned and said in a serious voice, "OK, I''ll pay attention for it. My teacher has asked me if you''re single. I''ll help you to know about him first." "No, Roe, if other children know it, they will think you are going through the back door." Vivian was really afraid that Roe agreed with that teacher. So far, she had no impression of that teacher. Chapter133 Roes plan Roe''s n "It''s also true that we should avoid suspicion." Roe was a little embarrassed and pouted, "Then I''ll think about it next time." It''s said that online marriage recruitment seemed to be very popr recently. What about signing up for Mom? But I don''t know how to do withputers, I will ask my aunt tomorrow. Vivian looked at Roe''s determined expression, and she felt guilty, "Roe, it''s not early. I will take you to wash your face and brush your teeth and then you can go sleep." Roe nodded obediently. In the early morning, Vivian bought two breakfasts and knocked on the door of Selina''s apartment with Roe. "Who are you? So early." Selina squited and said. "It''s me. I''m going to work today. Help me to take care of Roe." Vivian raised her breakfast to indicate that she didn''te here with empty hands. Roe pointed to his forehead with his index and middle finger, and made a very handsome gesture and said, "And me." "Come in, glib boy." Selina''s head became clear and pinched his little face gently. Roe frowned and corrected her, "Auntie, I''m not a glib boy. I''m a one-girl boy." "Then tell me, who you are falling in love with?" Selina asked jokingly, he didn''t even grow up. "My mom." Roe naturally answered. Selina said earnestly, "My child, if you say so 20 yearster, your mother will be crazy." "No way." Roe did not agree with the response. It was toote for Vivian. She put the breakfast on the table, ran out in a hurry, and exined, "Selina, have breakfast with Roe first, and then go on when you want to sleep. Call me if something happens." "I see." Selina was staring at Roe with her big eyes. She didn''t care. There was only a sound of closing the door, and she was gone. "Do you want me to feed you?" Selina looked at Roe, and wanted to tease him. A child should behave like a child. He couldn''t find a girlfriend if he had a straight face. Roe nced at her and said, "Auntie, please wash your face. There is saliva on the corners of your mouth." Then he calmly walked towards the table with his short legs. Selina was left in a mess in the wind. She was despised by a three-year-old boy. Absolutely, she didn''t see it wrong. Roe''s bright eyes were full of his dislike. Is there any saliva on it? Selina thought and touched the corner of her mouth, it seemed there was a trace of saliva. Oh my gosh! Selina rolled back to her room like a gust of wind. The door was mmed heavily and some ashes fell. Roe shook her head and sighed. After 15 minutes, Selina changed her clothes and washed her face. She came out of the room and saw that Roe had eaten breakfast and cleaned up the table. She couldn''t help sighing, "My baby, you are such a sweet little warm boy. Keep it up." "Please eat it quickly, or it will get cold." Roe threw the garbage into the bucket, and did not forget to wash his hands, he wiped his hand by himself, and the small folds of the clothes were pulled t by him. Selina was stunned. She didn''t know that Roe was a clean freak. He was meticulous in the care of her hair, even his sandals were clean. She felt that she was not as good as a three-year-old boy. She took the steamed bun and took a bite. It was filled with meat and tasted good. She continued to nibble. Roe sat in front of Selina and asked, "Auntie, where are we going today?" Selina didn''t wake up entirely and asked directly, "Where do you want to go?" "Let''s go to see Dad." Roe blinked his innocent big eyes and said frankly. Poof! Selina just took a sip of soymilk and all of it came out. She was choked for a while, and her face was red because of coughing. "Ah What did you say, Roe?" Roe nimbly avoided the water. His smiling face was the same. He repeated, "Go to see Dad." "Wait, stop." Selina quickly reached out her hand to stop him from going on, and asked with suspicious eyes, "Roe, does your mother agree with it? or you want to go to him yourself?" It was impossible for Vivian to tell him the information of William. How would Roe want to find William? Did he miss his father? Txt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Roe shrugged her shoulders and said in a casual tone, "I''m going to ask that heartbreaker something." "Heartbreaker." Selina thought about the word, and nodded with agreetment, she said, "Roe, although I agree with you that he is a heartbreaker, you will be exposed as soon as you go. If you are taken away by him, your mother will surely be sad." If William really took Roe away, she would copse. In recent years, she had been able to hold on to the present because of a belief in her heart. That was Roe, no one could rece it. "I know, so we need to dress up." Roe thought about it for a long time, blinked her lovely eyes and said innocuously, "Auntie, do you still remember thatst time we went to Disney together and uncle clown gave me a little gift?" With a tinkle in her head, Selina thought of the gift at the bottom of the box. "You mean..." "That''s right. Please!" Roe showed a sly smile. Selina suddenly found that the gene was really a terrible thing. William had already been terrible and appalling, and his child that he gave birth to was like him. He was full of craft and cunning. She said with a grin, "Hey, I will take care of everything." "Hope that we are happy to work together." Roe stretched out his little fleshy hands. Selina was stunned for a while, and she smiled with a mean face. She reached out and touched his little fleshy hand gently, "Well." The two people pped and soon separated. "Roe, could you help me find that gift first? I don''t know where it was." Selina suddenly remembered. Roe said calmly, "Auntie, I picked up the gift myself. I know where it is." "OK. Go and get it. I will dress it for you."Selina coughed twice to cover up her embarrassment. Roe nodded and ran back to his small room. Selina then finished her breakfast quickly. Previously, Roe had cleaned up his garbage. She would felt embarrassed if she didn''t throw it away. She rolled and threw the bag and cup into the garbage can. Roe came out with his gifts and props. Chapter134 happy cooperation happy cooperation That''s right. It''s an Afro-hair head. Selina took the explosive head, flicked the ash that didn''t exist on it, propped up the soft head, hackled the knotted part, and let Roee over. "Don''t move, Roe. I''ll help you." "OK." Roe kept standing. Selina had worn more than 80 or 100 wigs. It''s the first time for her to wear a wig for others. Fortunately, Roe''s hair was short, and the hair cover is saved. She put the explosive wig on his head and covered it. Roe looked like a new person after wearing the wig. He looked cute and fashionable. For today''s style, he also wore a very loose clothes. "It turns out you were ready." Selina also saw that the little guy had nned for a long time, only waiting for her approval. He was mature at a young age. "But that''s not enough." If you looked at his facial features carefully, you could see it. Besides, you couldn''t hide it from awyer who paid attention to details. Roe took his little sunsses on his face and made a hip-hop posture. He said, "And this one." "Well, it''s good, but I will give you something more." Selina also thought of a good idea, she ran to her room excitedly and took out her super Waterproof Eyeliner, and drew a mole beside Roe''s mouth. Selina looked at him, nodded contentedly. Although he had lost a trace of handsomeness, he looked even less like himself. "Well, that''s all right." "Even if mom can''t recognize me." As soon as Roe shook his head, his explosive wig would shake too. It was really eye-catching. However, he inherited the perfect gene, he still looked cute. "Don''t worry, your mother will never recognize you when she sees you." Selina pped her chest to make sure that she could not recognize him, not to mention that she, who was involved in makeup, could not recognize him. Roe looked very funny. When everything was ready, they needed a reason for an appointment. "Auntie, how can we call dad out?" Selina also frowned. Yes, she couldn''t go there like this. That guy was suspicious. It was easy to be suspected. What should I do? Selina''s eyebrows immediately spread out and she happily said, "I haven''t finished interviewed William yesterday, and I have a chance today." "Auntie, we should avoid mom''s rest time." Roe reminded. "You are right." Selina grabbed Roe and kissed him heavily. She liked the steamed bun with cream vor. "Auntie, put me down quickly, my hair was in a mess." Roe was protesting. "Well, I don''t touch you, little big-haired." Selina was reluctant to put him down. What can she do? She wanted to be grandma wolf. There were not many people on duty in the office on weekends, and La was not there. During the lunch break, Vivian could only go to the canteen alone for lunch. But another figure at the door specially waited for her, "Vivian, I''m here." "Sherry, why are you still here?" Vivian remembered that yesterday La also reminded her that Amy called Sherry out, but Sherry didn''t do anything to her, and Vivian behaved normal in front of her. "I''m waiting for you, Vivi. La is not here. I go with you." Sherry was still an intern at school. However, Vivian still felt a little awkward, not because of something else, but because of the deliberate innocence on Sherry''s face. She still said, "Thank you, Sherry. In fact, you don''t have to wait for me." "It won''t be trouble. I want to eat with you, but I couldn''t find the time. Now that La is away, I can eat with you." Sherry was like a little girl who was not familiar with the world, she said innocently. She couldn''t find the time Did she mean that La deliberately didn''t let here? She was really "innocent". "I''ll ask La for you next time, why she didn''t go with you when I was eating." "No, it''s just a small thing. Let''s go." Sherry tightened her hands, pretending that she didn''t know anything. Vivian didn''t continue the topic either. She went along with Sherry. She hopes Sherry was not what she thought. When people in the office were almost gone, two figures appeared stealthily at the gate. When they reached the gate, they pretended to walk inside calmly. The receptiondy saw Selina, but she nced down. Who is this little guy? She was puzzled. Her professional quality made her unable to ask. "Miss, what can I do for you?" "I haven''t finished interviewing William. Do you know if William is free now?" Selina asked with a serious expression, she had just noticed the sight of the receptiondy, and calmly exined, "This is my rtive''s child, nobody''s at home. I''ll take care of him first, and he won''t hinder my work." There was an appointment yesterday, so the receptionist took the person in directly. Now Selina didn''t make an appointment. She couldn''t take the person in. "Wait a moment, please." "No problem, just call." Selina shook her hands. She pretended she didn''t care about it, but her eyes were showing a trace of anxiety. Does William think that he is the president of the United States? She needed to report to him. But she still had the patience to wait for the receptionist to call. "Well, I see." The receptionist hung up and said to Selina, "William asked you to go straight in and find him." "Well, thank you." Selina''s hand was waving towards the back. Roe held her hands. Selina walked inside with Roe swaggeringly. The two had already discussed about it on their way here. Roe was the child of her rtive. His nickname was pudding, and his real name was unnecessary. He had been five years old, he would not be exposed with his height. Very perfect. "Are you ready, my honey?" Before knocking on the door, Selina asked the little guy next to her in a low voice. "Yes." Roe nodded and held Selina''s hand tightly. Selina knew that Roe was a little nervous, but she smiled, "Don''t worry, I am here, and I won''t let that heartbreaker eat you." "Pay attention to your identity." Reminders from Roe. "You''ve got into the y. Well, I know, my nephew." Selina said and knocked on the door. Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. "Come in." It was the first time he heard William''s voice, he was still nervous. Chapter135 the first time to see Dad the first time to see Dad "You''re still so busy. Everyone has gone to have lunch. You are still in the office." Selina led Roe in with a yawn. William didn''t pay attention to her words. His deep dark eyes nced at the little big-haired that followed her closely. His tone was so light that no one could know the real meaning of his words. "When did you and Grace''s illegitimate child grow so fast?" "Huh, are you joking? If I have such a son, I willugh even in my dream. This is my rtive''s child, little pudding." Selina then turned to Roe and said, "Pudding, this is your uncle, William. Although he looks a little fierce, he is actually very fierce. But don''t be afraid, he won''t eat children." Ifter William knew that Roe was his child, the expression on his face would be more interesting than now, and she couldn''t help a giggle as soon as she thought about it. "Uncle." Roe suppressed the inner excitement and looked at William''s scanning eyes without fear. Dad was taller than that on TV, but his expression was as chill as it was written in the newspaper. Thinking that he abandoned his wife and son, he was a little resentful. William''s deep eyes sank. He did not have seen the child, the anger in his eyes was real, although it was hidden soon. He was only a child, and it was not easy for him to hide his emotion at a young age. "Pudding." Hearing his nickname out of his father''s mouth, Roe''s ears were still a little red, and he answered with a low voice, "Yes?" "Your parents are her rtives." William pointed at Selina, who seemed to have no rtion with Roe. Roe nodded, "Yes." "William, what do you mean? It makes me look like abducting children." William''s eyes were too sagacious. Selina, who was a bit defensive, blocked his eyes from continuing to see Roe. "I don''t remember your rtive''s kid growing so old." Selina''s family was famous in this city. The entertainment reporters had already exposed the members of her family. He couldn''t be unaware of this child. He didn''t know why, looking at the child in front of him, he even had a sense of intimacy. This feeling was strange to him, but unexpectedly, he did not feel repulsive about it. "Just a distant cousin." Selina didn''t expect that William would be so difficult to deal with, she just took a child with her, and he asked a lot. Thinking about the time. If he had a kid with Vivian, he should be almost at this age. William was shocked by the thought in his mind, and his eyes became darker. He looked at Roe''s bright eyes and asked, "Pudding, how old are you?" The inexplicable look in William''s eyes made Selina feel shocked. She was afraid that this guy would know Roe''s identity just by guessing. What should I do? If Vivian knew that she came to see William with Roe, she would me her. Is she too confident in herself? Compared with the tension of Selina, Roe was calm. He pointed his thumb in his left hand and said seriously, "I''m five years old." Five years old, if it was Vivian and his children, now he was only three years old. It seemed that he was wrong. William took his eyes back and didn''t look at him anymore. His indifferent voice said, "Selina, what do you want to interview?" "I''m not hurried. Eat first." Selina saw that Roe had been fooling around, and felt relieved. She was not even as calm as a three-year-old child. Fortunately, William did not ask again. "There''s no need." William rejected her kindness directly. N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. "But we haven''t had a meal yet, have we?" Selina pushed Roe out. William looked at the small explosive head with sunsses. He didn''t know why his heart couldn''t be hardened. Let it go. He''s just a child. He made a phone call and ordered three takeaways. "Well, pudding likes sweet food." Selina did not forget to remind him. She thought men seldom like sweets. William shouldn''t doubt it. It''s just that this caught William''s attention. "He like sweet food?" "I don''t like it." Roe''s face got red. He refused to admit his shorings. Everyone said that the boy who liked sweet food was not promising. William nodded his head and she didn''t know what he was thinking. His eyes were deep and disturbing. Selina also found that she said the wrong thing. Vivian didn''t like sweet food, but Roe liked sweet food. He must have inherited William''s gene. Last time, she seemed to have spected that. She was bing more and more absent. "William, take care of the pudding for me. I''ll buy a cake." She found an excuse to leave her time alone for the two of them. Out of the office, Selina just breathed a sigh of relief. As soon as she went out, she met Vivian who went upstairs. "Selina, why are you here?" Vivian didn''t see the little boy behind her. Suddenly she realized where it was. She went tight. "Where''s Pudding?" In sensitive ces, she usually called Roe''s nickname. "Well, I haven''t interviewed William, so I want to take a chance. I didn''t expect that he was really there." Selina suddenly got crazy. How could she happen toe up at this time? "You leave the pudding at home alone?" This was thest prayer of Vivian. Roe was a clever child. She sometimes had to go out to handle her work. He would stay at home alone and would not run around. But looking at Selina''s guilty expression, she began to get nervous. "What''s the matter, Vivian?" Sherry followed, her eyes constantly looking back and forth on Vivian and Selina. She hadn''t found out what she wanted. Now she saw the tense look of the two of them. There must be secret between them. Vivian almost forgot that Sherry was still there, she frowned and said, "Sherry, I''m ok. I have something to discuss with Selina. Go to work first." Then she took Selina to the lounge. Sherry was eager to follow Vivian, but the door of the lounge was ss, she would also be found, so she had to turn to her desk. Huh, Vivian''s really hypocritical. I treat her as my friend, now she forgets me. Vivian just came back to the restroom ahead of time, but she didn''t dare to be careless. She lowered her voice and asked, "Selina, tell me, where is Roe now?" Chapter136 making him angry on purpose making him angry on purpose "Calm down a little, and listen to me." When Selina saw Vivian, she felt guilty for a while. What should she do? Say it or not? She would be certainly angry if she told the truth. If she lied, she must return to pick up Roe. When Vivian saw she''s guilty expression, her heart was desperate. Her lips were trembling. She held a trace of fluke and asked, "Selina, did you leave Roe in it?" Looking at Vivian''s faltering body, she quickly reached out to stabilize her. She no longer concealed her n with Roe and told Vivian everything. She made sure that Roe would not be discovered by William. But Vivian couldn''t calm down any more. What she was thinking now was that Roe was staying with William. Her face turned white pale. Suddenly, she pushed Selina and ran to William''s office. There was only one thought in her heart. She must bring Roe out. "Vivi, calm down first. Roe will be found out if you go in like this." Selina hurriedly pulled Vivian back. "How? How can you leave Roe to him? If he knows Roe was his son, what should I do? No, I must bring Roe out." Vivian was already a little nervous and incoherent. She didn''t care about anything now, she just wanted to take Roe out. "Vivi, I know you are worried, but if you rush in and let William doubt about it, then how can you take Roe out?" Selina couldn''t help raising her voice, hoping Vivian could calm down and think about it. Vivian seemed to suddenly realize this and something took away all her strength. As long as she thought that William would know the truth, her hands and feet were cold, "What can I do? Selina? Roe cannot be known by him. I can''t lose Roe." "Vivi, I''m sorry, I didn''t think about it." Selina said with great regret that she did not consider her fear. Vivian closed her eyes and shook her head. "I''m sorry. I shouldn''t be angry with you. It''s not your fault." It''s her own fault. It''s her selfishness to take Roe''sforting words as his sincere words. She was the one who was afraid that Roe would go to see William. She had no right to stop Roe and William from meeting. But if William knew Roe''s existence, he would take Roe away from her by all means. Then what she had worked hard would really vanish. "Don''t be so pessimistic. Roe is very smart. He knows he''sing in disguise, and William doesn''t find out. I''ll take him out now." Selina was also a little upset andforted her. Vivian also knew that it was too abrupt to take away Roe now. William would doubt it. Moreover, Roe wanted it. Why should she destroy it? If he really knew the truth, she would find another way. This is what Roe hopes, isn''t it? With those ideas in mind, Vivian also calmed down, "Selina, there''s no need to tell Roe that I know this, just do as you said." "Are you OK?" Selina was still a little uneasy about her. "I''m fine. I''m too nervous." Vivian shook her head again and said. There was persistence in her eyes. Selina nodded and said nothing. "I''ll buy a cake first." "Well, I''m going to work first. I''ll be doubted if I stay too long." Vivian adjusted her mood and showed a forced smile. "Good." Selina hesitated for a moment and got up to leave. She would not let William discover Roe''s identity and she would bring Roe back safely. The two people in the office didn''t know that. Roe looked at William boldly and seemed to think that the man in front of him was unqualified to be his father. N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. William was not angry. He let the little boy in front of him look at himself and calmly read the documents in his hand. After all, Roe was still young, he had not experienced the tempering even if he was mature. He couldn''t help clearing his throat and asking, "Uncle, can I ask you some questions?" William slowly put down the document in his hand, looked at the exaggerated wig and said in a low voice, "If you want to ask, you should show your face first." The sun was really strong outside, but it was not dazzling at all in the office, and there was a pair of sunsses on his small nose. It was suspicious. Roe pushed the sunsses on the bridge of his nose and answered, "Uncle, don''t you think it''s awesome?" William nced at him lightly and said, "I don''t think so." "I think it''s very good. You see, my hairstyle looks like my father''s. I don''t need to braid it when I get up in the morning. Many girls like it very much." Roe seemed to make William angry on purpose, he stretched out his fleshy little hand and touched the hair beside his ears. He had heard from his aunt that his father didn''t like men dressed in strange clothes. He thought it was girlish. Although he thought so, he still wanted to see his father''s reaction. As expected, William''s straight eyebrows were frowned, and his cold voice was with a trace of unhappiness that he didn''t understand. "Didn''t your parents tell you that men should be more serious?" William felt that the little boy in front of him should not be dressed like this. But he couldn''t say it clearly for a while. Roe acted if he didn''t understand, he pouted, "But Uncle, I''m still a kid." As if to show his innocence, he blinked with his big soft eyes towards William. It was too early for him to know these things, but he just couldn''t help but want to teach him a lesson, "I know it''s a wig." "" Roe immediately stopped the action of braiding his hair. He approached the tall man with his short legs. He was not as tall as the table. He still tried to look up at him, "Uncle, you haven''t answered my question yet." William looked at Roe, who was not as tall as the table. He still tried to look at him with his little head up hard. This stubborn look made him absent for a moment. A few days ago, a little woman looked at him stubbornly like this. But William wanted to take off the little boy''s sses and see if his eyes were as stubborn and unyielding as the bright ones he remembered. Roe didn''t expect that William would reach for his sunsses. He quickly backed up and said, "Uncle, it is not serious of you to take other people''s sses without their consent." Chapter137 learning for practice learning for practice He didn''t expect Roe would answer like that. William looked at him with appreciation, but soon it disappeared in the dark. "What do you want to ask?" William also found his behavior very strange, but he didn''t think much about it. He thought he was too busy recently, and he met an interesting little guy, so he also rxed. Hearing that, he couldn''t help but show an innocent smile. "Uncle, what kind of man will abandon his wife and son?" William looked at the smiling face for a long time, only thought there was something wrong with his parents. He said in a t voice, "No matter what happens to a man, there is no reason to abandon his wife and his son. If a man is not responsible enough, he is not a man." "I see." Roe nodded suddenly. So, Dad, you are not a man. William suddenly got up and went to Roe. He raised his hand as if to touch his disordered explosive wig. Roe was stunned, as if he was still enjoying the feeling of touch that was different from his mother''s. The feeling of being touched by his father turned out to be like this. His father''s hand was so warm. The ce he touched made him itching and he wanted to stretch out to scratch. The Bun''s face was a little red, which was suspicious. He would never yield so easily. "You are a man. You need to be strong to protect your mother." William didn''t stay for a long time. He walked to the sofa. N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. Roe''s little heart was beating fast, he bit his little lips, and suppressed the thrill of surging in his heart, sit beside William without any hesitation, and looked at William''s tall figure through sunsses with his bright eyes. Dad was really tall. Will he be tall enough to protect his mother when he grows up? But why dad''s a heartbreaker? "Uncle, do you have a girlfriend?" William looked down at him, who was waiting for an answer. He said, "Selina let you ask me about that?" "No, I''m curious. Uncle, you''re excellent. There should be many girls like you." Roe shook his head and learned from William''s action. He wanted to lean on the sofa but his body was too small. When he leaned back, his short legs were also raised. It looked funny and cute. Roe felt that he had lost face in front of William. He blushed and wanted to climb down. Suddenly his body was soared up, and he was leaning steadily on the sofa, leaving only his little feet exposed to the edge of the sofa. He found that he was sitting on the sofa with his father in his arms. Ah, why did he sit next to him? Roe didn''t know if he was shy, his ears were hot and dry, but he didn''t reject him. "It''s not something you should care about. You should focus on your study." William said slowly. "I know. I''m about to skip to primary school. My grades are not bad." Roe was eager to show himself that he almost said what he was still in a pre-school ss, and he quickly said he wanted to skip a grade. With his clever mind, it was proper for him to skip a grade, but his mother didn''t want him to work so hard, and wanted him to experience the happy time of kindergarten for several years. Although it was not much fun, he still pretended to be happy for his mother''s sake. William was not surprised, because he often skipped the grade when he was in primary school. He thought it was the result that he should have, "Read more books and broaden your horizons." But he forgot that few children could skip the grade. There''s a kind of people who thought everyone was whiz kid. Not getting the praise, Roe was still a little frustrated, he was muttering, "I''m still a child, I''ve tried very hard, OK?" When his mother knew that he could skip the grade, she praised him several times and rewarded him and took him out to y in the evening. William saw the small sad head beside him. He smiled and didn''t speak. He knew that pudding wanted to be rewarded, but his parents'' rewards were enough. He needed to adapt it and grow. At this time, Selina took a small cake box and hurried in from the door. He saw Roe sitting next to William. Her eyes almost widened. Fortunately, she reacted quickly and pretended that nothing had happened. "Pudding, your parents call me and ask me to take you back first." Roe immediately understood that it was time to leave. Suddenly, he found that time flied fast. Before he felt it, he had to be separated from the man beside him. He forgot his original intention to see William. William''s cold dark eyes nced at her. "Don''t you want an interview?" "I''m really sorry. William, pudding''s mother wants to see him. It seems that there is something urgent. How about our interview tomorrow?" Selina forced a smile. She would not be so soft-spoken and submissive to William at ordinary times. For Roe. Roe cleverly climbed down from the sofa, holding his small hands tightly. It seemed that he was hiding a certain mood, and he said in a low voice, "Uncle, I will go first. See you next time." He didn''t know when he would see him next time, or maybe he wouldn''t have a chance to see him in the future. Looking at Roe''s inexplicable depression, William felt like he had been hit by someone. When he came to himself, his hand had fallen on Roe''s shoulder. He didn''t take it back immediately. He took out a card from the card box with his other hand and put it on Roe''s hand. Not as usual, he said gently, "Call me if you want toe to me." Selina was shocked. What''s happening? She just went out for less than an hour. They got along well with each other. Is this the power of kinship? "Well, I know, uncle." Roe immediately put on a happy smile, and nodded his head hard and carefully put away his business card. "Roe, hurry up, or your mother can hardly wait." Selina began to urge, feeling that something more terrible might happen if he stayed. Roe nodded, waved to William and said, "Goodbye, uncle." William nodded in response. Roe happily took Selina''s hand and left. Vivian stood at the corner and looked at the smile on Roe''s face. Her heart was sour. Maybe she should listen to Selina. Chapter138 taboos of officials taboos of officials Looking at Roe, who had spent so much time seeing William, Vivian had a jealous feeling. It seemed that the most important thing of herself had been divided in half. She knew that she shouldn''t have such an idea. After all, William was Roe''s father, but she was still a little jealous. However, she was soon relieved. As long as Roe was happy, she would be happy. - In the garden, Angie took breadcrumbs and threw them into the pool angrily, attracting a group of fish topete for food. Vanessa shook her head and said, "Angie, if you feed like this, the fish will die." "I don''t care. Buy some new fish if they die." Instead of stopping feeding, Angie grabbed a lot of food and spilled it in. The fish was full and happy, but she was not. "The fish didn''t make you unhappy. I can tell that they''re valuable to your dad. You''d better stop at it." Vanessa knew that she was unhappy. However, if the living things die in an official''s house, it means bad luck. For the koi fish in this pool, a servant was specially assigned to serve them at home. Koi symbolized auspiciousness. Her husband often invited his colleagues to watch it. Angie knew it in her heart and she didn''t dare to really let the koi die. She was still afraid of her father, she said unhappily, "Mom, I''m so sad. You still care about these Koi. Am I not as good as a fish?" "That''s nonsense. You are my only daughter, and also the only daughter in our family. You''re the apple of my eye." Vanessa pretended to be angry. Angie vented and threw the rest of the crumbs on the ground. "Mom, someone bullied me." "Who dares to bully you? Mom will help you out." Vanessa still took Angie''s hand and put it on her own. Since knowing that his daughter suffered such tribtion, she had been painful. She could not see her daughter suffer the grievances. "It''s about that bitch. How did you tell herst time? Why didn''t it work? Now Vivian is still working in the office." Angie was angry at this. Vanessa was very smart. Because of her cleverness, she didn''t act as a shrew for the first time. "My child, I''ve told her not to stay with William. I don''t know she was such a shameless woman." Angie was holding her hand and shaking constantly. She said in a coquettish and angry way, "Mom, it didn''t work. She thought you were afraid of her." "Don''t worry." Vanessa patted her on the back of the hand, and there was a sh of light in her eyes. She showed politeness to her first. If Vivian was still so disrespectful, she had some way to deal with her. But she was worried about her daughter more. Vanessa asked with concern, "Angie, I remember you have invited William for dinner. How is that?" When it came to William, Angie became sad and frowned, "What can I do? Since I said that, William Txt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. has been ignoring me. Yesterday, I ordered dozens of lunches for his employees." "I''m still hungry and waiting for him to eat. Atst, he went out with Selina and Vivian." "It turns out that you are not willing to go out because of this these two days." Vanessa nodded. "Then what do you want me to do? I can''t do it." Angie was arrogant all the time. She made friends with Vivian because of her good temper. Now Vivian suddenly didn''t act as before, she was unwilling. Moreover, the woman that she had looked down upon now had been staying with the man she loved. She couldn''t bear it. "You are still too young." Vanessa shook her head and said, "Men don''t like women''s sharp temperament. You just only push him further. Atst, other women get into the hole." "Mom, what do you think I should do?" At the thought that William might be with other women, Angie felt that she couldn''t breathe out. "Why do you like him so much? What about other men?" Vanessa admitted that William was an excellent man, but there were still many excellent men. Even though Angie had experienced things like that, it was possible for her to conceal it. Angie immediately said unwillingly, "Mom, didn''t I tell you that I only love William? Besides, other men were relying on their family and doing bad things outside, I despise them." Vanessa said with disapproval, "Look at you. I haven''t said anything about William. You are so anxious to protect him." The present society ran on connections. Even if they didn''t do business, they couldn''t avoid the rules. "Mom, what can I do? Is William still angry about it? I dare not look for him now. Dad was urging me, and there is not much time." Angie was also worried about this. She could wait, but her father didn''t have much time for her and William. If William didn''t want toe, then her father would find someone to meet her at once. She didn''t want to have a date with those men. "He cared that you beat the woman. Talk to Vivian and William." It was the point. "Mom, you want me to make up with that hypocritical woman? I don''t want it." Angie refused Vanessa''s proposal without thinking. She couldn''t stand it for a second. Vivian''s existence was constantly reminding her of her original shame and betrayal. "If you really care about William, then you should do that. If you don''t like William, I won''t force you, but you should go to blind date with the person introduced by me." Chapter139 two dead Koi two dead Koi Now there were only two ways for her to choose, either going to have a blind date at home or staying with William. Of course, Angie chose thetter without hesitation. "Mom, I don''t want to have a blind date. I really love William." "Since you like him so much, you should learn to be patient. No cross, no crown." This was her experience as a mother. Despite her outer performance, she had swallowed up all kinds of grievances before. "Mom, if William forgives me, does it mean he cares about Vivian or not?" Angie felt sad for a while. She didn''t want to show weakness in front of Vivian, or being trampled in front of her. Vanessa analyzed for her, "Not necessarily, men care more about the power and chips in their hands. You know that she had stayed with William, and you beat her. You''re hitting him in the face." Angie agreed with that. If William liked Vivian, how could he agree to stay with her again? She thought Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. that she was too angry at that time, but she didn''t want to continue to be insincere with Vivian. She was really in a quandary. After all, Angie was her daughter. Vanessa knew what she''s thinking. "Angie, you think it''s against your heart to y fake sisterhood with Vivian, or you can change your mind and let her watch you stay with William. Isn''t it the best revenge?" With Vanessa''s help, Angie suddenly knew how to do it and happily held her arm, she said, "Mom, you''re clever. As long as I''m with William, she must be angry with me." "Don''t torture your father''s fish now." Vanessa showed a doting smile. Angie was embarrassed and spit out her tongue and said, "Mom, you can''t tell Dad about it, or he will me me." "You are so impatient when you are in trouble. Just calm down and think about it. In fact, there is nothing to worry about. No matter how big things are, there will always be solutions. Don''t forget your identity. That kind of bitch can''t bepared with you." Vanessa''s casual words ssified Vivian as the bottom of the society. "I know Mom." Angie showed a sweet smile and there was some malice in her eyes. Vivian was just a bitch. If it wasn''t for William, Vivian would not even be a friend with her. Now she still wanted to take a man from her. She''s a bitch. And the lowliness in her bones could never be rid of. Angie''s eyes swept casually into the pool, her face suddenly changed, and she hurriedly pulled the sleeve of Vanessa, and said with some fear, "Mom, two fish have eaten too much and they''re dead." Vanessa also became a little nervous. She quickly came to check it. As expected, there were two big Koi turning their belly. There were not many fish in the pool. Two of them were dead. It was toote to buy two. Moreover, this variety of Koi had not been raised in this city for many years. "Mom, what can I do? Dad wille back soon. If he sees two dead fish, I''m doomed." Angie knew how much he cared about the fish. Now they were really dead, and she was scared. Once a fish was sick, dad gave the servant a hit on her leg. After throwing it out, no one dared to ask that servant to work. Although she was miserable, but she also felt that the servant deserved it. It was she who did not to pay attention to them, which also let her understand the importance of these fish to her father. Usually, she didn''t dare to tease the fish easily. "Why don''t you remember that? They''re dead because of the servant''s carelessness." Vanessa soon thought of an idea. She had found scapegoats. Angie immediately understood the meaning of Vanessa and nodded, "I understand." Once she thought her mother was just an official''s wife who maintained her social life. Now she knew her mother more. It was not by going to the beauty parlor that mom could have the ''achievements'' today. She must listen to her mother more in the future. n came back to know that two of his precious Koi had died. He immediately became furious and dragged the frightened servant out. Those two fish were given to him by other colleagues. Now that the colleague was his boss, he would be responsible for it if he knew that the fish were dead. The servant deserved it. He must ask someone to buy two alike fish. Angie was also afraid and took a look at Vanessa. Although she was the only child in the family, she couldn''t avoid a p in the face if he knew it was her who did this. Fortunately, mom knew how to deal with it. Vanessa reassured her and let her not to be too obvious. After all, n finally had time to ask about Angie. "Angie, what''s the matter with William? Doesn''t he want to be engaged to you? Why hasn''t hee here for such a long time?" Angie said in a coquettish way, "Dad, just give me some time." Looking at his only daughter, n''s serious eyebrows and eyes also softened a little, "Well, but you had better be quick." "I haven''t told William yet." Angie couldn''t say that William wouldn''te. n deliberately reminded her, "Now Dad is at a critical juncture. Don''t make mistakes now." When Vanessa heard n''s words, she was very happy. She could not help but go up and say, "n, have you put on the agenda?" "Almost." When it came to his political career, n showed a trace of pride. He was less than 50 years old and he had been promoted two times in five years. Not everyone had his fortune. So, he cared a lot about the koi in the yard. There was a little superstition and sustenance in the minds of officials. Vanessa immediately put her hands together and said excitedly in the east direction, "Great, it''s the blessing of god." "Vanessa, it hasn''te down yet. Don''t talk to outsiders casually." Although n said this, he did not stop Vanessa''s action. He took a look at his more and more beautiful daughter. He also pointed out, "Thanks to Angie this time." Chapter140 hold on to William hold on to William "Dad, it''s all about yourpacity. What does it have to do with me?" Angie asked and was puzzled. Absolutely, she was hoping to help her father, but she knew nothing about the official business. She did not know it until her father said it on his own initiative today. "William is really promising. Originally, there was another person who was promoted this time. His background was not worse than me, but the leader knows William." n didn''t say the whole thing, but they had already understood his words. "You mean that the key to your promotion is William." Vanessa couldn''t believe it. William was just a There must be some problems in it. How could n not understand his wife''s idea? He had been worked in the officialdom for many years. He just waved his hand and said, "I''ve checked it out. I don''t know how he gets to know the leader, but my leader looks up to him." Then he said to Angie solemnly, "Angie, since you and William fall in love each other, you should know how to do theter things." "Dad, I see." Angie was miserable in her heart. If William really loved her, she was certainly the happiest person. She could not only help her father, but also make their rtionship close between William and her family. She could kill two birds with one stone. She began to regret why she hit Vivian so impulsively. "Well, don''t run around if there''s nothing to do. Now your every move is in the eye of the censors, which is also the standard for promotion." Speaking of his official position, n''s tone was harsh. "We all understand." Vanessa said in a warm voice. "It''ste in the day. Let''s go to have a rest first." "Well." n also agreed with her. "Angie, go to have a rest first." Vanessa let her go back to the room first. Angie nodded and walked upstairs with a heavy heart. It seemed that she could not run away with apology to Vivian. Thinking of apologizing to Vivian in front of William, she felt the bones all over her body hurt. For her father''s promotion, she had to lower her head again. When her dad''s business was settled, she would make his life a living hell. Vivian, who was in the apartment, suddenly shuddered. She looked at the weather outside. It didn''t rain. How could she feel a burst of cold air blowing up for no reason? After returning home from work, Roe had taken his explosive head off and wiped his mole, and he was excited to say it. "Roe, why are you so happy today?" Vivian pretended to know nothing. Roe was afraid to see Vivian, and he said in a vague voice, "No, mum, auntie took me to eat delicious cakes today." Selina found that Roe had left the topic to herself. She also knew that Vivian had known it for a long time. She was more embarrassed to lie, but she could only nod her head hard. "Yes." One couldn''t do something bad, and couldn''t let people catch it even if he did something bad.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. Vivian just touched his little head and said, "Remember not to eat too much sweets." "I know Mom." Roe did not dare to express his excitement. The card hidden in his pocket looked like a hot potato. He was very ashamed. Mom would be disappointed if she knew that he secretly ran to see his father. He just wanted to question why he had to abandon his wife and son. But Dad behaved as if he didn''t know it, he even thought about whether to give him a chance. How sad it would be for mother to know that his mind was so uncertain. So, he decided not to go to see his father secretly. "Mom, I will be obedient in the future." Roe''s childish voice said softly. He was reassuring his mother and reminding himself. Vivian was shocked, as if she understood the meaning of Roe''s words, she sighed softly and said in a gentle voice, "Roe, you don''t need to guarantee anything to me, I just want you to be happy." Roe looked at Vivian with big eyes like ck pearls, and seriously said, "Mom, I won''t be happy unless you''re happy." "I''m very happy." Vivian was moved and gently held him in her arms. She was satisfied with her son who loved him so much. Selina''s eyes were red for a while, but she couldn''t stand it. "Well. My eyes are red." Roe''s small head came out of Vivian''s arms. "Don''t be unhappy, aunt. I will protect you too." "Come, let me hug you, I will not be sad." Selina wanted him toe quickly. Roe took a look at Vivian first, and got a smiling look. Then he walked with his short legs and rushed into Selina''s arms like a shell. Selina liked this kind of strong hug. "Oh, you''re a little warm boy. My old heart almost melts." "Auntie, you''re as young as my mother." Roe''s words made Selina feelfortable all over. Her love to him was worth. "You''re also very handsome." Vivian looked at the two people ttering each other, shook her head andughed, "It''s sote, should we go to bed?" Hearing she wanted to sleep, Selina reluctantly let go of Roe, "Go to sleep quickly, my little boy." "Auntie, I''m a man." Roe kept his chest up. Selina nodded and said, "Well, a man without hair." "I''ve grown a lot. I''ve grown a lot on my head." Roe didn''t understand why his aunt always said that he didn''t have long hair. He had a lot of hair, didn''t it count? Now it''s Selina''s turn to be embarrassed. How could she exin? This was not that hair. "OK, you''re a little man." Roe grudgingly agreed with Selina''s words. After all, he was still young and needed to be as tall as his father to be a man. "Selina!" Roe was too young to know so much, but he insisted that all people treat him as a man. Selina snorted as if she didn''t hear it. Now please call her deaf Selina. Vivian went to bed with Roe first. Sometimes, Selina was the same as Roe. The two children who hadn''t grown up were good at their feelings. Chapter 141 Under her custody Chapter 141 Under her custody The next day, Vivian received an unexpected call. She had heard no news about Yvonne for several days. Yvonne asked her out to meet her alone. After thinking about it, Vivian agreed to Yvonne''s request. Since she had been in charge of the matter, there was no reason to give up halfway. Moreover, she was very concerned about the final result of the case. When the lunch break came, she found an excuse to go out alone. The ce appointed by Yvonne was not far from the building where she worked. She could see Yvonne was still wearing sunsses, and she was a little tired, sitting by the window, waiting for her quietly. Vivian stepped up a bit, pushed open the door and went in and sat opposite Yvonne. "Vivian, I''m sorry to trouble you." Vivian shook her head, "It''s OK. What can I do for you?" After waiting for a while, Yvonne took out a U-disk from the side bag and put it on the table and pushed it to Vivian. "I know if my case can be a sess only by the help of you. This is the recording and photo evidence I got." "It''s only my duty. Since you have evidence, it''s better to give it to thewyer." Vivian didn''t take it right away. She didn''t even look at the U disk. Instead, she looked at Yvonne, who was too calm, with her clear eyes. She was just a recorder. Isn''t it unusual to give her such important evidence? They just met each other. They were not friends. At most, they were two familiar strangers. Yvonne still said what she knew calmly. "You''re kind-hearted and can understand my difficulties. Originally, it should be given to thewyer, but I receive the news that mywyer has been bought off by someone, and the evidence is nothing to her." Is it Amy who was bribed? She didn''t know why, she thought there were many contradictions in this sentence. Since she found that herwyer had been bribed, why not change awyer? Instead, she went to her for help. And she didn''t think that Amy would ruin her career for a little benefit. Since Amy could be a gold found out for a long time and wouldn''t let her stay until now. She still remembered William''s meaningful eyes when she asked him to take charge of Yvonne''s divorce case. Now it seemed to remind herself intentionally. So Yvonne''s behavior was even stranger. Vivian calmed down and said in a calm voice, "I''m sorry, Yvonne, it''s no use giving the U disk to me. If you think yourwyer has problems, you can ask William. I''m sure William will deal with it for you." She was more inclined to believe what William said now. Yvonne''s eyes shed behind her sunsses. Unexpectedly, Vivian would refuse her, and Yvonne''s voice slowed down a lot. "I know what you''re worried about. I can save a lot of trouble by going to William for trouble, but you should also know that William will not ept my case, and he will only give it to his subordinates." Her voice paused, and she said, "Of course, I don''t judge William, but it''s inevitable that there will be new trouble. I mean, I hope you can help me to give this U disk to thewyer you trust, so we don''t have to bother William, right?" Vivian simply replied to her, "I''m sorry, Yvonne, I can''t help you, and I believe that everywyer in our firm has his own professionalism and won''t do such a thing." Yvonne sighed sadly, took off her sunsses, and finally exposed her face to Vivian. Vivian eximed, "Yvonne..." "That''s the price of getting important evidence." Today, Yvonne put on a heavy make-up, but she still couldn''t cover up the purple marks on the corner of her eyes. There were also some puffy marks on her cheekbones. She raised her hand and gently lifted her hair on her forehead, and there was a swallow wound on it, which looked frightening. After Vivian saw it clearly, she put down her hair as if nothing happened, and put the sunsses on her face to cover the scars on her face. Sheughed at herself and said, "It is sorry to scare you. I really can''t believe other people, so I found you." "I didn''t expect it will trouble you." Vivian saw Yvonne''s tragic scars, and she didn''t know what she should say. She really sympathized with her, but was it really the reason why she looked for her? She''s not sure, "Yvonne, I really sympathize with you, but I really can''t answer your request. I can help you to tell to ourwyer." This was only what she could do. She believed that if Yvonne was really the victim, William would not really sit back and ignore. Yvonne held the tip of the spoon and gently stirred the coffee in the cup. The sunlight refracted from the ss to the smooth spoon, reflecting a dazzling radian. Vivian closed her eyes suddenly. She didn''t know why. She seemed to see a trace of ruthlessness in Yvonne''s sunsses. When the dazzling sunlight disappeared, she was looking at her again. There were only dark sunsses left. She couldn''t see anything. Maybe it was her illusion, Yvonne didn''t have to show her that look. "Then I won''t bother you." Finally, Yvonne didn''t force Vivian. Vivian also followed with a sigh of relief, "Then I will go to work first." Her intuition was telling her not to get too close to Yvonne. She hid too deep, not that she could see through. "Vivian, just wait a moment." Yvonne stopped Vivian from getting up. In the suspicious eyes of Vivian, she took an envelope out of her pocket and put it in front of Vivian. She gently said, "Vivian, thank you. I hope you can ept it." Vivian looked at the envelope in front of her, and thought that there must have a lot of money in it. She thought it was funny, and she smiled a little. In less than a month, someone gave her money twice. She was shocked. Last time Vanessa gave her money. This time Yvonne only gave her money to express her gratitude. She didn''t think she had done much, and it was not worth her bribe. "What are youughing at?" Seeing the inexplicable smile on Vivian''s face, Yvonne also asked curiously. "Nothing. I just thought of some funny things. Besides, I''m sorry. I can''t ept your kindness. Goodbye." She would not stay any longer. She got up and pulled out her chair, and left without looking back. Chapter142 a trap a trap Yvonne didn''t stop Vivian from leaving, but looked at her back. She was waiting for Vivian to disappear and didn''t mean to get up and leave. It''s more like she was waiting for someone. After a while, a tall and thin man came with a cap, wearing a brown cor windbreaker in hot summer. His whole body was wrapped in it, leaving only a mouth to talk. He kept on walking and went straight to the ce where Vivian had just sat and sat down. Yvonne looked at the street view outside the ss, but said to the man in front of her, "It''s all done." "Make sure there''s no problem." The man''s low voice was like a chicken pinched by a man, which made people ufortable. Yvonne took her eyes back and saw the man smile smugly. There was a sh of disgust in her eyes, but she covered it up. She raised her chin and said, "I have given you the money. And watch your mouth." She had long known that Vivian wouldn''t ept the money, and the money in the envelope was also prepared for the man opposite. If Vivian took the U disk, she wouldn''t use the second method, just because Vivian didn''t know her situation. "Hey, don''t worry, Yvonne. I promise I won''t say anything." Seeing the thick envelope in front of him, he didn''t care about Yvonne''s arrogant attitude. He greedily took it up and stuffed it into the pocket of his clothes. Yvonne was still worried, "Let me have a look at the picture first." "No problem. I took more than one hundred pictures." He put the camera in front of her. Yvonne opened the photo album, and every picture was basically a picture of her talking with Vivian. When she took the money and pushed it to Vivian, the man purposely zoomed in and magnified the picture to let people see more clearly how much money was in her envelope. Txt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. She was satisfied with thest few photos. No matter whether Vivian took the money or not, as long as these photos were publicized, everyone would only think that Vivian took the money. As for why she did this, it was natural that some people had told her to do so. Vivian had offended the wrong people. "Well, when I get the news, you can send out the photos." Yvonne returned the camera to him. "No problem, remember to ask me if you still need help. I promise to give you a 20% discount." The man''s mouth was full of fetid smell. Yvonne frowned several times. She didn''t want to say a word more to such an inferior person. Before she got up and left, she said, "If it fails, you know the consequences." "Don''t worry. I understand the rules." The man''s sharpughter made the eardrum ache. Yvonne couldn''t stay for a second and she left. Vivian, who returned to the office, went back to her desk absently. La called her several times, but she didn''t respond. La could only push her, "Vivi, what''s wrong with you?" "La?" Vivian was still thinking about Yvonne''s intention to find her. She couldn''t be at ease. La was thinking carefully but didn''t find out what happened to Vivian. "Yes, I''ve called you several times. What are you doing out at noon? It''s like losing your soul when youe back." "I''m fine. I''m just going to meet a friend." Vivian didn''t want La to worry about it, so she found a reason to prevaricate. La acted like an anthomaniac woman. "Your boyfriend? Oh, he is really gentle." "No," Vivian mentioned casually, "by the way, how was Yvonne''s casest time?" Hearing the case, La said with some frustration, "What else can we do? Amy is in charge of the case now. ording to Sherry''s words, it should be difficult to deal with it." Vivian was very worried and pretended to be curious, "Yvonne doesn''te to the office. Amy doesn''t seem to care about it." La thought for a moment and said, "I''m not sure about that, but it is true that Yvonne hasn''t been here. If I were Yvonne, I would go to the office ten times a day." La''s words also attracted Vivian''s attention. Yvonne really had an ulterior motive. It was likely that it was her or someone in the office behind her. No matter which one, it was the result she did not want to see. No, she must tell William about it. "Vivi, you don''t need to care about Yvonne''s case. This morning, I heard Amy call Yvonne." La didn''t understand what Vivian was nervous about. Vivian immediately grabbed La''s hand and asked, "What did she say?" "It seems that his husband is not going to divorce her. They are negotiating in private." La recalled and said. "What?!" Vivian sat back in the chair without any spirit. Yvonne asked her to meet her, but she didn''t say that. Why did she choose her? "Vivi, I have another important thing to tell you..." La had not finished saying that, the voice of Alex hade. "Vivi,e in for a moment." Vivian didn''t hear La''s words, she just heard Alex calling her, "La, let me go first. Talk about it "Well, then you can go." La estimated that Alex''s words should be the same as hers. Vivian tried to cheer herself up, she took a deep breath at the door, then pushed the ss door open, and went in, "Can I help you, Alexander?" In order to avoid suspicion, she was now called him Alexander in the office. "Well, if you want to sit down, what would you like to drink?" Alexander said with a smile. When Vivian saw Alex''s rxed expression, she also felt relieved. This meant that what Alexander was going to say should not be a big deal. She sat down at the desk obediently, "Thanks. I''m not thirsty. What do you call me?" "Oh, that''s nothing. It''s not a big deal. It''s that you''re going to a party with William in the evening." Alexander said. It was undoubtedly an amazing bomb to Vivian. She immediately responded and said, "Alex, it''s not suitable for me." "I know it must be awkward for you to go to such an important asion, but this time it was required to take a partner. It''s not suitable for a man to follow him either." Alexander grasped his hair helplessly. "Doesn''t he have a girlfriend?" Vivian gently reminded the existence of Angie. She had told Vanessa that she would not have too much to do with William. It would be bad if she was be seen by acquaintances of Angie. Chapter143 this is business this is business "I don''t know about it." Alex thought Vivian was not easy to exin to her boyfriend, and he said seriously, "Vivi, this is business." Hearing that it was public affair, she could not make excuses, and could only ept it, "Ok, I understand." When Alexander heard Vivian''s promise, he put on a smile immediately and saidfortingly, "Don''t worry. William will stand beside you this time, you will be OK." Vivian said in her heart silently, it was William who let her in danger, but she didn''t dare to say it. She just asked, "Alex, may I ask you who let me go to the party?" Alexander, with a very prescient expression, said, "William gave me the hard job. Naturally, I want to think about his safety, you know." Yes, she knew. She didn''t knew a shit. Vivian was angered to spit blood. Because she had a "boyfriend", so she wouldn''t covet William. "Alex, thank you so much!" Alexander still couldn''t understand Vivian''s irony. He thought that she was thanking him for giving her such a good chance to see the world. He was embarrassed and answered, "You''re wee. You should go back earlier today and change your clothes, and William will pick you up." "I see." Vivian came out of Alex''s office. Several ''cold arrows'' shot towards her, and Vivian finally knew why she felt the air conditioning was extremely cold when she came back to the office. It turned out that they all knew that the ''lucky one'' today was her. So she was unwilling to make air conditioning, she also did not want to go to the party, let them go if they wanted. La ran over and winked and said, "You should also know that, Vivi." "Yeah." She was trolled by Alexander. La pped Vivian on the back and said solemnly, "Vivi, although William is really charming, I believe you can control it." "Oh,e on." Vivian couldn''t stand La''s ''iron palm''. She was almost beat down. La was really N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. lusty. La said sheepishly, "Hey, I''m sorry, Vivi, I''m so excited that I didn''t control my strength." "Well, I''m just kidding." Vivian said with a wave of her hand. Sherry came up with a pile of documents and said in a jealous voice, "I really envy you that you can apany William to attend such an important asion in the evening." Why can Vivian go to the party but she can''t? Although she was still an apprenticewyer now, she could enter the firm as a formalwyer after graduation. Vivian was still an assistant no matter how hard she tried. She was not reconciled. "Sherry, why don''t you tell Alex to let him give you the chance?" La curled her mouth and said. She just wanted to go out with William instead of Vivi. "What are you talking about, La?" Sherry took a worried look at Vivian and saw that she was not angry, so she continued, "How can a secretary''s decision be changed by a small apprenticewyer?" It had no problem with her words, but it was interesting to think about it carefully. She couldn''t influence Alexander''s decision, while Vivian could push off the party or let her go. "Sherry, you..." La also wanted to say something unpleasant, which was interrupted by Vivian. "Sherry, this is my job, and I can only listen to my boss''s arrangement." It meant she couldn''t put off it. Sherry gave a forced smile, "You''re right, as employees, we still have to abide by our duties, right?" Listen to her boss? She just wanted to go with William. Vivian was the most hypocritical woman she had ever met. Vivian smiled and didn''t answer. Sherry also found that she seemed to say too much, and found an excuse to leave. La said, "Don''t mind her." "Well, hurry up and work." Vivian didn''t take Sherry''s words into her heart. She only thought that she was young and had not really experienced much in the society. When she understood that, she would know that many things couldn''t be rejected if she wanted to. When Vivian went back to her desk and looked at theputer desk, her mind was empty and she couldn''t do anything at all. Her mind was full of Yvonne''s words. After thinking about it for a long time, she still didn''t know her intention. It''s an hour before she left work. Vivian nced at the bottom right corner of the desktop, and there were many new messages of the group. It must be La and Selina who were chatting excitedly again. Suddenly, she thought of William''s ount number. Anyway, I''m not in the mood to work now. I''d better tell him about today. Vivian said that she had already opened the dialog box, hesitated for a few seconds, and she was still typing a few words and sent out. [William?] After that, there was the silence. Vivian wondered whether she was too dependent on William, and whether William was busy and didn''t have time to reply. Or he didn''t want to reply. This problem bothered her to get off work, but she didn''t wait for William''s response. Vivian turned off theputer in disappointment. As soon as she got out of the building, she heard the cell phone in her bag ring. It seemed that someone knew that she was going downstairs and made a phone call deliberately. Vivian looked at it. It was William. She answered it unwillingly, "Hello?" William, who was at the other end of the phone, didn''t expect Vivian would be so sad. After a pause, he said lightly, "Come down to the parking lot." Vivian was eager to refuse. Thinking of Yvonne, she gave in and said, "I see." William must be a devil sent by hell to punish her. After receiving the call, Vivian looked around like a thief. No one noticed her and then she walked towards the lower floor of the parking lot. It didn''t take long to find the conspicuous parking space of William. She walked quickly, opened the door, and quickly got in. She nced around uneasily and made sure no one saw it before she dared to rx. William looked at a series of actions of Vivian, which like a guilty thief. His eyelids was twitching and he said in a cold voice, "Are you a thief?" "No." Vivian answered in a daze. William said in a teasing tone, "Then, why are you hiding?" Vivian wanted to roll her eyes at him, but she dared not. She moved her lips and did not contradict. William''s tall body suddenly leaned over. "What are you doing?" Vivian immediately shrank back. Chapter144 shes a decoy she''s a decoy William''s dark eyes red at her and answered, "Tie your safety belt." With the sound of his voice, the seat belt was tied with a click. N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. Vivian found out that she had misunderstood, and said with a red face, "I''m sorry." William found that Vivian was like a frightened bird from the beginning, she was nervous as if she had met something, and he asked in a low voice, "What''s the matter?" "Can we leave here first?" Vivian wanted to talk to William for a long time, but she was afraid to meet an acquaintance in the parking lot. William took a look at her nervous appearance, then he started the car and drove out of the building. The car drove smoothly on the road. He asked again, "Say it." Vivian had told William what Yvonne asked her today, what they said and what Yvonne gave. Although she was unwilling to admit it, seeing William, her uneasy heart seemed to calm down slowly. William didn''t immediately answer her. There was a dark light in his deep dark eyes, and he thought about it. But he didn''t intend to exin it to Vivian, he said, "I will deal with this. Don''t see that woman for the moment." "I don''t want to see her. I always feel that she is very strange. But I can''t tell it. I''ve only met her twice. I don''t know why she did this to me." Vivian referred to the fact that she and Yvonne had no revenge. Why would she do that? "You''re just a bait." That woman''s goal had not been her, but another one. Vivian looked at the man beside her questioningly. "I''m a bait. Which big fish she wants to catch?" William just nced at her gently, then he didn''t look at her and drove the car with concentration. Vivian still didn''t understand why William looked at her like looking an idiot. When she silently recited ''big fish'' in her heart, and she immediately understood. Suddenly, she jumped up from her seat and bumped into the roof of the car. She frowned, "It hurts." William also frowned. She didn''t know whether he was concerned or reproachful. "You looks like a five- year-old child." Vivian touched her head. She knew who William referred to. When Roe secretly went to see William, she changed her age to five. Unexpectedly, William still cared about Roe. Is this the blood rtionship between father and son? She did not dare to think about it. She immediately pretended to be OK and said, "You mean her goal is you." William returned to his usual indifferent tone, "You''re not too silly." "I''m not stupid." Vivian protested in a small voice. Looking at his gloomy eyes, she obediently closed her mouth. After less than two minutes of silence, Vivian asked uncontrobly, "Why she found me if her goal is you? And is her divorce case fake?" "Her divorce is not fake, she just got better benefit from it." There was a sharp sh in William''s eyes. Driven by great interests, people can do many things that they cannot expect. As long as it provides enough benefits, there will always be someone to do it. Vivian nodded and agreed with William. Thinking that the woman wanted to do something to William, she was uneasy again. She wanted to ask, but she was afraid that her performance was too obvious and misunderstood. So she shut up. After a long time, the car suddenly stopped, William''s low intoxicated voice rang beside her ears, "Here we are." Where are we? Vivian looked out and found that the car had stopped downstairs in her apartment. She turned around and looked at William''s teasing look. She was so shy that she wanted to find a seam to hide in. Before she could escape, William continued, "I''ll pick you up at seven o''clock in the evening." "I see." Vivian said with a low voice and opened the door. William didn''t leave, but took out his mobile phone and made a phone call. He said something to the person at the other end of the phone in a cold voice. Atst, after she left, he stepped on the elerator and left. They dared to hit on his woman, then don''t me him. When Vivian went back to the upstairs, she found that she was not as calm as she was in the past, which was not a good thing. She had to learn to be calm down. When she rxed, she thought of the evening party and rubbed her temples. The dress she wore must not be too fancy. This time she attended the reception, but she attended on behalf of the office. Vivian turned over her wardrobe and couldn''t find a dress suitable for that asion. Her fingertips slipped through another tightly closed door, which she hadn''t touched for a long time. There was memory she deliberately sealed in it. For a long time, Vivian sighed and opened the cupboard, which was filled with long skirts and dresses, each of which was a high-quality product, the price was not low, and she could not afford it at all. It''s also the dress that William had continuously bought for her in the past four years. Many tags were still on it, because she was reluctant to wear them, and she had little chance to wear them with William. He had a lot of social activities, and she just left him amp in the living room, she didn''t participate in it much. This may be the reason why William was willing to be a friend with benefits with her. She never made trouble or asked him about his affairs. She appeared when he needed it, and she disappeared when he was upset. She lived like an invisible person. Vivian also didn''t know what supported her to go through the past four years. The expectation that was beyond her reach or the warmth asionally revealed in his deep dark eyes? She didn''t want to think about it. Looking at the clothes in the cupboard, Vivian chose one at will in some panic, as if she was afraid that the clothes in it would grow out of one hand and drag her into the abyss that cannot be extricated. The closet was closed with a bang, as if the door in her heart had also been closed. There was loss, there was mncholy, and there was a trace of unspeakable sadness. Vivian put on her clothes and it was time for William to pick her up. She wore a pair of light blue high- heeled shoes and left the room with her own sachet. William has a strong sense of time. Just like his clean freak, people who didn''t know him didn''t know that he had such a big problem. But Vivian didn''t understand. After she got on the car, the man beside her didn''t say a word, just like she owed him a couple of million dors. Although she was about to owe him five million, she didn''t get the money now. Chapter145 dress in an unchaste way dress in an unchaste way Vivian felt that she didn''t offend him. Why did he show her such an angry look? So she turned her body to the other side, made the ss down, and let the wind in. She felt better now. He''s angry, and I''m angry too. The reason why William was so gloomy was that Vivian wore a short skirt. He never knew that Vivian had such an unchaste skirt. Half way through, the car suddenly stopped. Vivian fell forward out of inertia, she stabilized herself in some panic, turned her head angrily, and stared at the man beside her. Before sheined, a coat covered on her body directly, blocking her voice, "William, why did you brake suddenly?" William started the car without saying anything, turned the steering wheel, and drove back in. His thin, cold lips turned into a line, and his cool face was about to dribble out of the water. In the narrow car, the temperature dropped suddenly. Vivian also knew that William was so angry. She held the man''s clothes in her arms, thought about it, and showed a very embarrassed expression. She also found this dress was showing too much skin. Compared with her conservatism, it was just a normal long skirt. Last time, she remembered the skirt that Angie wore was sexier than this. Why wasn''t he angryst time? Of course, Vivian had to admit that she said in a fit of pique, "William, what are you doing? Don''t you Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. want to go to the party?" William almost gnashed his teeth, "Change your clothes." "Why? You have already changed them." Vivian pretended she didn''t understand his words. They were not even friends with benefits now. He shouldn''t care what clothes she wore. William nced at her coldly and said derisively, "I don''t want them to think that my femalepanion is so indiscreet." He actually said it. Vivian was so angry that she screamed, "William, you''re indiscreet. Change another girl and then I''ll go!" Seeing that Vivian was angry, William calmed down and said in a low voice, "You also admit that you are indiscreet, so go back and change your clothes." Vivian felt that her forehead was going to smoke, and she blurted out, "Why should I change it? I''m going to wear it like this. Do you forget that? You bought this dress. Did you hear that?" The car suddenly quieted down, only left a slight disordered gasp from Vivian. He forced her to say that. Now it was all right. Vivian underestimated William''s psychological quality. He refused to admit that it was the skirt he gave to Vivian. His said, "Change it." Vivian was quarreling with William today. She had to wear this dress today to do whatever she wanted. She reached and pulled the skirt on her chest that was a little askew. She put her hands around her chest, which made her bosoms stand. She cleared her throat and said with somecency, "What if I don''t want to, William?" There''s a squeak. Once again, the car braked beside the road. Unfortunately, the streetmp nearby was broken. If they didn''t look carefully, no one would find that there was still a car parked in the dark. Vivian once again fell forward because of inertia. This time, unfortunately, she hit her forehead in front of the car. Although it wasn''t very painful, it was enough for her to be angry. "What''s the wrong with you, William?" "What''s the wrong with me?" The cold voice of the man seemed to be covered with ayer of frost. It was so cold that her hair could stand upright with a little sweat on her arm. She looked at the man who was constantly emitting cold air. All of a sudden, the me of her body was poured with a basin of cold water. She suddenly realized what a silly decision she had made. She even tried to provoke a man who was used to controlling everything. Did she think that what happened today was not exciting enough? "Ah, William, I didn''t mean it." Vivian kept moving backwards until her stiff back touched the door and stopped. She screamed in her heart and asked William to keep away from her. As her friend said, she was a frightened dog in front of William. The man was constantly approaching with aggressive breath, she could feel his hot breath spraying on the tip of her nose, he said in a light tone, "Say your words again, I did not hear it clearly." Vivian''s nose was itching. She quickly turned her head to one side, put her hands across William''s coat, and touched his strong chest. She swallowed unconsciously. She tried to change to topic, "William, aren''t you going to the party? We''re going to bete." She''s wrong. She''s really wrong. She shouldn''t talk to a man in a rage. It was like talking to the deaf. It''s not only useless, but also possible for her to get involved. "William, what are you doing..." Seeing William''s upper body approaching slowly, Vivian dare not even breathe for a moment, her whole face got red, and she didn''t know what William was going to do. She felt like a poor fish withck of oxygen, and couldn''t breathe. She could see clearly the smooth chin he shaved, and the thin lip that was perfect for kissing. Does he want to kiss me? Her heart was beating fast. All of a sudden, there was a sound of "tearing" in the chest. She was about to drown from his oppression all of a sudden, it seemed nothing happened. There was no change on his cold handsome face, his cold voice said with a tinge of imperceptible tease, "Are you still waiting for me to kiss you?" Vivian listened to the man''s words clearly, and her face was hot. If she beat an egg on her face, it must have been ripe. She said angrily, "Who is waiting for you to kiss?" She absolutely didn''t think that William really wanted to kiss her. Chapter146 Cant a lawyer have a sideline? Can''t awyer have a sideline? William''s indifferent words was beyond doubt, "Go back and change your clothes." "No." Vivian felt that she had been tricked, and she was even unwilling to listen to William. William asked lightly, "Are you sure?" "I..." Vivian hadn''t been able to make sure yet. When she looked down, she found that the clothes on her chest were torn and the light pinkce was looming. She shouted and quickly took the clothes that William left aside and covered her body. So William forced her to change clothes. "Leave me alone!" Vivian almost roared. Why is there such a ck-hearted man? Ah, she''s going crazy. When the car was driving on the road again, her whole body was full of strong resentment, "Do you know I haven''t worn this skirt yet?" "Well, I''ll pay you one." William responded in a t voice. It''s better to change a normal dress or some men would see it. Fortunately, he saw it today. If another man saw her skirt today There was a trace of murderous spirit in William''s eyes when he thought of that picture. He was proud of his self-control, but every time he met the little woman beside him, he couldn''t control himself, and it turned out that she was indeed his nemesis. Vivian mumbled, "Well, you bought me that one anyway." William''s dark eyes nced at her. He said with a strong tone, "I''ve decided." So she didn''t have a right to speak? Vivian wanted to revolt, but thinking of the heroism of the first half hour, she gave up the idea. Anyway, he had a lot of money, why should she save it for him? She was a little bit curious. Although William opened argew firm, did he really have so much money to be awyer? Several million dors was not a deal in his eyes. Did he get a lot of grey ie? She didn''t expect that the old fox would do such a bad thing. Vivian thought so. It seemed that William really did that kind of thing, and after a while, she calmed down. William, like a mind reader, said in a light tone, "Don''t worry, every cent of my money is earned through regr channels." Who saidwyers don''t earn much money? The ordinary cases she handled was not worth much legal fees, but his cases involved the financial and economic disputes between the group and the multinationalpanies, so the fees were different. And who said that awyer could not have a sideline? "William, are you bugging me?" Why does he know no matter what she thinks? It''s really frightening. William detested her a little and said, "It''s too wasteful to install a bug on you." Her emotions were written on the face, he did not need to guess and had already known at a nce. "William, when did you be so vicious?" Vivian was not willing to show her weakness and argued. William''s cold words made Vivian silent. "Do you know about me the first day?" She was very angry. Every time, she couldn''t win him. Vivian knew that if she continued to talk about it, she would find fault. She simply put her head aside and made a silent protest. William looked at her delicate appearance as a little angry frog. He showed a smile and soon it disappeared. This time, Vivian did not dare to resist any more. She chose a normal skirt from the wardrobe and quickly went downstairs to get on the bus. When they arrived at the reception, it was already in the evening. However, the man next to her seemed not to care. Holding her waist, he walked in leisurely, and many people greeted him along the way. William nodded and didn''t stop for a long time. Usually, people with high identity and fame would attend such an elite party. Several familiar faces were only seen on TV or in the newspaper by Vivian. It was the first time she had seen them. Just as she was looking around, William took her to the central gathering ce, which was also the most crowded area. "It''s not easy for ourwyer to show up after half of the party." A voice suddenly sounded with a hint of provocation. Vivian felt that the big hand at her waist was tight. Someone even defied William in such an important asion. She looked at the man who was talking curiously. A rough man who was near one point eight meter was walking towards them, and several people beside all subconsciously gave way to him. It could be seen that the status of this man was not so low. The most impressive thing was that there was a long scar from his brow bone to his jaw. When he The man in front of her was obviouslying to William. Vivian gave a worried look at the man beside him. Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. He seemed to feel nothing, his face was cold, and his voice was low. "Six-ears." "You still remembered my ears, so I didn''t know whether you still remembered my scar." Six-ears said, reaching out, and gently touching the ugly scar on his face. It was the biggest failure of him in his life and the only stain in his life. Two years ago, he was defeated by an unknownwyer. Two yearster, the scar on his face reminded him of his humiliation, and William became a hot celebrity in the city from an unknownwyer. He nced at Vivian. Vivian instinctively grasped William''s strong arms. When will William provoke such a violent man and the scar on his face Is it because of William? In this way, she thought, there was a cold sweat on her back. William''s tall figure tilted, blocking Six-ears'' wanton eyes and responding in a simple tone, "I remember." "I don''t worry about your memory. I think we have many chances to have a good chat." Six-ears wanted to reach out and pat William on the shoulder. He avoided it. Six-ears was not angry, but heughed more meaningfully. That fierce face in the collocation of this smile, let them feel a sense of chill. It''s like being stared at by a hyena. A thin man with a yful and smiling face casually put his hand on William''s shoulder and said to Six- ears with a smile, "Isn''t this six-ears? Why didn''t you tell me when he''s out? And I''d visit him." "James." Six-ears stared at him. Even if everyone knew that he had been in prison, no one dared to say it in front of him. James even said it publicly to embarrass him. Chapter147 rescue rescue As expected, the people around looked at Six-ear, and the voice of whispering continued. "People who have been in prison can also participate in this kind of cocktail party. Isn''t the organizer too casual?" "We are business elites. How can we stay with such a man?" "That''s it. I feel the air is dirty." "Oh, keep your voice down." James, who caused trouble, also took a look at William with pride, as if he was showing off his capacity. William nced at the hands on his shoulder. James saw his eyes and he took his hand down quickly. He was afraid that something would happen to his hand. He was so overjoyed that he forgot that someone was a clean freak. And he looked at Vivian''s little hands in his arms. Oh, it''s obvious for him to focus on lust over friends. Six-ears nced at the people with his fierce eyes, their voice of talk also disappeared, people were afraid and stepped back. Six-ears snorted scornfully, turned to James, and maliciously said, "James, wait and see." "Don''t worry, I''m afraid you won''te." James didn''t pay attention to Six-ears at all, and even deliberately made a provocation. "If I can beat you once, I will have the chance to beat you twice, a hundred times. Anyway, you are shameless, aren''t you?" James was too overjoyed. Not only Six-ears was looking at him with anger, but also Vivian was worried. This man named James should be William''s friend. He was really not afraid of Six-ears'' revenge on him. Six-ears wanted tear up James on the spot to vent his anger, but he also knew that it did not allow him to make trouble on the asion. He could only suppress the anger in his heart and leave angrily. Others dared not pay too much attention to it and pretended that nothing had happened, but they all knew that things would not end easily. James''s face turned into that funny expression again. He asked for credit and said, "William, can you let me move to your house for a while for the sake of transferring hatred so hard?" William only sent him two words, "No way." He held Vivian and went ahead. "Ah, how can you be so heartless? I''m for the little beauty beside you." James said and winked at Vivian. Vivian was stunned for a moment, and soon understood why James just made six-ears angry, just because he wanted to help her turn his eyes away? Six-ears'' eyes on her made her very ufortable, anyway, she still needed to thank him, "Thank you, James." William frowned slightly. She didn''t know whether he said it to her or James, "It is unnecessary." "William, you really break my heart. I came all the way to join you. You are so merciless." James was holding his chest in a sad way. After a while, seeing William ignore him, he changed his way and walked beside Vivian. He said to her as if they were acquaintances, "Beautifuldy, how can you bear the big iceberg next to you? How about dancing with me? And I''ll take you home in the evening." James deliberately emphasized the words "take you home". Knowing that James was joking, but Vivian couldn''t help blushing. She didn''t know that William had such an outgoing friend. "Thank you for your kindness, but I''m in business today." She pointed to the man with the cold face. James nodded approvingly, "It''s really hard for you to endure such a man without sentiment. He likes to seek personal gain by public affairs." The man, who had been walking, suddenly stopped. "Jimmy..." William hadn''t talked much. James had started to be anxious. "Don''t call me Jimmy. Do you understand?" "Is there a difference? Jimmy." William nced at him lightly with his indifferent eyes, emphasizing the N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. word "Jimmy". "Take it back. Take these two words back quickly. I don''t think I heard them." James was angry. He seemed to be fighting with William. Vivian was puzzled and asked, "It''s just a name. Why do you care so much?" Is there any problem? William nced at Vivian and raised his lips. He seemed to be very satisfied with her question, "This is his..." "I don''t want to talk anymore. I won''t y with you guys." James quickly interrupted him, holding a red baby face, like a burning butt, and hurried away. He just walked a little close to his woman. He was really an old fox with no human nature. "He seems angry." Vivian pointed to the direction of James. William raised up his eyebrows and said, "And then?" "Nothing." Vivian had nothing to say. It was none of her business. Vivian met a lot of people and drank a lot of wine with William. Although the concentration was not strong, she was afraid to get drunk likest time. She went to the bathroom got away with it. Walking out of the stuffy hall, Vivian got a bit of leisure, but some people just couldn''t let her be leisured. For example, Six-ears, who had just left angrily, said, "Aren''t you the little beauty of William? Why? Don''t you like such an asion?" Vivian turned to look at Six-ears, who was smiling at her, and said calmly, "Sir, you may have misunderstood. I''m just William''s assistant." "Really? I thought you were his woman. It seems that he was very interested in you." Six-ears looked at the calm woman in front of him, and there was a trace of intriguing dark light in his eyes. Few women had the courage to look at him. "Since you''re so concerned about William, it''s better to ask him. If there''s nothing else, I''ll go." Vivian would rather follow William than stay with this fierce man. Six-ears was standing still, Vivian was allowed to leave by his side. "Aren''t you curious about the thing between me and William? Why are you eager to leave?" When he came back, he had already investigated the people around William. The woman in front of him should be William''s bedpanion. It seemed that William liked to tame a challenging wild horse. She''s hot enough. He became interested in her too. Vivian became a bit nervous and tried to make her tone more natural. "I''m sorry, I''m not interested in the things between you and William." She said and stepped toward the direction of the dance floor. Chapter148 your woman is a beauty your woman is a beauty Vivian seemed to be very calm but her palms were already sweaty and wet, which made her restless. Suddenly, she looked up and saw William''s tall and upright figure stood like a mountain, and his dark eyes looked across her to see the position behind her. No matter what, after she saw him, her heart calmed down. Under the disordered eyebrows of Six-ears, his fierce eyes like wild animals'' also looked straight at William. The two people''s eyes met and collided at the top of Vivian''s head. They had been fighting for several rounds. They understood the meaning of fighting to death in their eyes each other. Six-ears first took back their eyes and gave a provocative look at the direction of Vivian. He was grinning and showed his big ck teeth towards William. He did a few mouth shapes to him silently. Your, woman, is, beautiful. William''s dark eyes suddenly shrunk, and the cold air in his eyes seemed to be turned into a sharp de and scraped away towards Six-ears. Six-ears didn''t care and smiled. It was cruel from the bottom of his heart. Even his smile was very kind and it was uncoordinated. He held out his thumb to William, as if to make him see clearly. His hand moved slowly to the neck, made a cut throat action. Even though he knew Six-ears deliberately stimted him with Vivian, William still became more solemn. He would never give Six-ears a chance to get close to Vivian. Vivian didn''t know what happened between them. She also found that William had changed and became forceful from peaceful. She couldn''t help but stop, "William, what''s wrong with you?" William took back his coldness, raised his arms, and he said with his low voice as usual, "Don''t run around next time." Vivian looked at William''s action. Her cheeks got red. She lowered her head and nodded. She reached out and held his solid arm. She whispered beside him, "I know. I''m scared to death just now." William concealed the emotion of his eyes and took her to the reception. His cold voice seemed to be floating in ce. "Stay beside me if you are timid." "Well, let''s go quickly. Don''t you feel that man staring at us all the time?" Vivian urged. Six-ears was a Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. strange man. Commonly known as gangsters, they were unreasonable and violent. The smile on Six-ears'' face also became rigid and ugly with William''s departure. The cruelty in his eyes was revealed without any disguise. If Vivian looked back at it now, she would surely feel that her idea was too naive. He was not only a punk, but also a person who could notice William. "Sir,e in, please." A man in a ck suit nodded slightly. "I see." The first purpose of his visit today was to tell William that Six-ears hade out, and the second was to see a man who could let him stand fast in the city. When youe to other people''s sites, you have to visit them first. Following the man in ck suit, Six-ears went deeper into the corridor. After the threat of Six-ears, Vivian was not in the mood to stay at the reception. During this time, she didn''t know if she thought too much. She always felt that William drank a lot of wine instead of her. Nevertheless, she was a little tipsy and could keep her head clear. Although William was talking to the person next to him, his eye also paid attention to the little woman next to him. Seeing that she couldn''t hold on, he directly interrupted the talking. "Let''s talk about the details tomorrow." The man didn''t expect that William would end the topic so quickly. After a moment of stupor, he saw the little woman who blushed next to him and still tried to keep herself dignified. Then he said very gentlemanly, "OK, I''lle to your office tomorrow." William nodded and held Vivian out. If he didn''t react fast enough, Vivian almost fell to the ground several times. Out of the party, the night wind was blowing. Vivian''s mind also became clearer, muttering, "William, why do wee out?" "Are you want to stay there?" He had seen it when Vivian was drunk. Vivian had a wine burp and the sour gas in her stomach came up. She always smelt it and felt nauseous. She still wanted to quibble with him, "What? Don''t you see that I have persisted till now?" William nced at her and said nothing. He held the woman in his arms and walked towards the parking lot. "What are you doing, William? I can go by myself." Vivian didn''t find out that she was drunk. She was stubborn and wanted to push away the man who was holding her. She couldn''t push William away at all with her soft and feeble little hands. If he didn''t know that the woman in his arms was not good at drinking, William also suspected that she was definitely intentional. He held her arm tightly for a while, and seemed to be restraining a kind of exciting emotion. "Don''t make any noise," said the hoarse voice, with a hint of alcohol smell. Vivian didn''t like William''s tone of educating a child. She even angrily grabbed William''s cor. "You think you are an omnipotent God. You canmand people as you want. I don''t like you." With a force on her hand, she pushed away the man holding her. Stepping on the sharp high-heel shoes, waving the small bag in her hand, she walked forward unsteadily. William looked at the woman who was giggling constantly. His eyes became deep, and he walked towards her with his long legs. He held her up and walked to the parking space. "Hey, what are you doing? There''s a hooligan! Help me!" The more Vivian said, the less she could do. William was helpless and he gnashed his teeth, "Shut up." He said that and sheined like a child with a cry voice, "You hurt me..." For the first time, William had a sense of powerlessness for a drunk woman. He wanted to throw this naughty woman on the ground, but he finally put her into the car and tied her safety belt. The tall and straight body had not yete out, a soft hand had timidly grasped his clothes. Vivian held on to the man, her tears fell down, and her eyes stare at him, "You say you don''t love me, why don''t you let me go?" Chapter149 the resentment of Angie the resentment of Angie William''s eyes were low, and he saw that Vivian''s watery eyes were obstinate and persistent. She bit her red lips, and her white face was crimson, pitiful, and aggrieved. His heart suddenly softened. He signed and said with a low voice, as if he doted on her, "Listen, you''re drunk, and you don''t know what you''re talking about." Vivian shook her head. "I''m not drunk. I know you''re Will." "" She was really drunk and started to talk nonsense. She wouldn''t call him this strange name at ordinary times. William could only bear to appease her, and Vivian reluctantly loosened her hand. The car stopped at the gate of her apartment. William looked away from her side. The little woman who was excited now had fallen asleep. Her long eyshes were like a small fan, making a light shadow. Her little face was red and her mouth was slightly raised. She seemed to dream of something happy. She was an innocent little girl when she fell asleep. When she woke up, she pricked up like a hedgehog and armed herself up. After a long time, William took back his peeping eyes, gently carried up the woman, and walked upstairs. No words for a night. When Vivian woke up, she was used to picking up her mobile phone to watch the time. But as soon as she moved today, she felt a pain in her head. She did not touch his mobile phone, but touched a meat wall. Suddenly, she woke up from sleepiness. She sat up suddenly as if there were springs in her body. She couldn''t believe it and was looking at thezy man beside her. "William, why are you in my bed again?" William seemed to have just got up. He frowned a little bit impatiently, his eyelids were down, and he squinted at her with his dark cold eyes. His cold voice, with the hoarseness of getting up early, said unhappily, "See clearly whose room this is." Vivian was stunned for a moment and began to look around. She found that she was lying in William''s bedroom again. Her face color changed from red to white, from white to green. After changing several colors, she stammered, "How did Ie back yesterday?" In fact, she wanted to ask if she had done anything to him. There was a trace of light in William''s dark eyes, he said with tolerance, "You''d better not ask." When Vivian heard William say that, her whole face copsed and she sat down for a few deep breaths and asked, "You can tell it, I''m Ok." "Well." William nodded at Vivian and smiled. When she saw it, his smile disappeared. "You were like an octopus on me yesterday. You always wanted to take off my clothes. It took me a lot of effort to push you away, but you still cling to me. I can only bring you back." Vivian heard William''s teasing tone, and the temperature on her face rose slowly. Her first reaction was to think that William must be teasing her. However, looking at William''s frank and calm eyes, she began to wonder if she had done such a shameful and chaste thing. In the end, she was unable to call to mind, so naturally she didn''t admit that she had done these things. "I don''t believe it. You must have made it up." William said in a light tone, "Believe it or not, you have an answer for a long time." Vivian snorted and didn''t want to argue with him again. Looking at the time on her mobile phone, she couldn''t hold back any longer. "It''s over, it''s going to bete." It was almost 8 o''clock now. She must bete for the work. "Yesterday, Alex had taken an hour work time off for you." Compared with Vivian''s manic, William sat up slowly from the bed, and the soft, silky and thin quilt slipped off his body, revealing his healthy wheat skin. Every muscle seemed to contain this super explosive power. It was different from the abstinence in the past, it was more like a perfect disy of a man''s strength and wild nature. Vivian felt her tongue dry and immediately moved her eyes away. She looked down as if she was looking for something, and her little red face looked like she had drunk much wine. Why will William show off his figure early in the morning? It''s a perfect figure. But I don''t give a damn. Thinking about the fierce men that Selina usually took her to see in the gym and firm abs of William, suddenly, she felt that the fierce men were nothing, leaving only the tall and upright figure of William in her mind. "Is there any gold on the ground?" The cool voice of the man came from above. "It''s none of your business. I''ll go to work first." Vivian suddenly raised her head and directly bumped into his''s hard chest. Her tears almost burst out. She covered her injured nose and stepped back, "It hurts my nose..." Her nose was going to copse. Although she was 1.66 meters, standing beside William, she was like a dwarf. William saw the tears hanging from the corners of Vivian''s eyes. His eyes sank, and he said with displeasure. "What makes you so manic?" "You stand behind me without a word." She still felt aggrieved. William did not speak at a nce, and his face was obviously not very good. Vivian was mad. It was clear that she was the one who was injured. The man still looked very unhappy. With resentment, Vivian carried her satchel and came out of William''s apartment angrily. She hadn''te out far, someone was shouting. "Vivian, you are still pestering William." Vivian turned around slowly with a pale face and a stiff body. She didn''t expect to meet Angie here. She did not want to see her in such a situation, she was helpless, flurried, and had an unspeakable tension. "Angie, I..." She had not yet opened her mouth to exin, there was a palm apanied by a clear p. Vivian''s face tilted to one side, her eyes was a little obscure, and when she looked at Angie again, she was peaceful again. Angie''s beautiful eyes were like bays hardened with venom, which were hurling at Vivian. She wanted to find a William today. Before she went upstairs, she saw Viviane out of the gate. She thought she was wrong, but it was her. At that moment, all rational ns were squeezed out by jealousy, leaving only her anger and resentment. Angie raised her voice and asked angrily, "Vivian, that''s what you said to leave William. You were such N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. a bitch." Chapter150 the back of the hand was pierced by glass the back of the hand was pierced by ss Vivian was sure that nothing happened between William and herst night, but she couldn''t argue. In fact, she came out of William''s apartment, and Angie ran into her. She could only swallow the bitter fruit and bear it by herself. "I''m sorry, I promise I won''t do it again." Angie saw a dazzling light sh beside the grass at the corner of her eyes, and she was approaching to Vivian. "Vivian, you say that you will break off with William. What are you doing now?" Vivian was ashamed and kept retreating. She didn''t notice what was behind her, "Angie, I know that you won''t believe what I say. I promise I won''t do it next time." "Vivian, I don''t believe what you said any more. You look honest. In fact, you are more despicable than everyone. And you''re staying with my boyfriend. Are you happy now?" Seeing that it was the time, Angie suddenly reached out and pushed Vivian, and she shout angrily, "Say it. Why are you so mean? Will you die without a man?" Vivian faintly fell back, her heel touched the stone steps, and the whole body fell and sat on the grass, but there was a pain in the palm of her hand. She looked down and didn''t know when some pieces of ss had been thrown in the haystack. She was just under her control. Because of inertia, the back of her hand was pierced by the ss. The blood flowed out and soaked a small piece of soil. Because of the pain in her arm, she kept shaking. Vivian almost fell into the ss, but she couldn''t me Angie. This was her punishment. "Why? Let me tell you, Vivian. As long as I''m here one day, you won''t get close to William." Angie naturally saw the blood spreading on the ground, and felt a sense of pleasure in her heart, but these were not enough. It seemed that she didn''t see the injured hand of Vivian. She raised her sharp high-heel shoes and stepped on the back of Vivian''s hand urately, letting the wound slip to the bottom. "Oh" A kind of pricking pain from the heart spread to every corner of the body, but in a moment, her back had been wet, and her forehead was full of dense sweat. The injured hand seems to be no longer her hand, and she almost couldn''t felt the pain. A weak voice overflowed from her mouth, "My hand..." Pain was the only feeling left. Even if an adult man was pierced by ss into the palm of his hand, and then prated into the back of his hand, he could not bear this level of pain. Angie''s eyes showed a trace of happiness, pretending that she couldn''t understand Vivian''s pain. She leaned down slightly, drew the distance between the two people closer, and said in the voice that could only be heard from each other, "You don''t need to thank me, bitch. Look, now you don''t need to go to the hospital." Vivian''s pupils suddenly constricted. There was a trace of doubt in her heart. Now she was sure it was Angie who hurt her on purpose. She asked hard, "Why?" Why do you want to do this to me? "Because I hate you, Vivian. You robbed my most beloved man and polluted our friendship. Do you think you are very painful? I''m sorry. This is just the beginning." Angie''s gentle tone, with deep resentment in her eyes, sounded strange and terrible. She seemed to think of something unpleasant, and her gentle tone became gloomy. "Vivian, you know, every time I see you pretending to be aloof from the rest of the world, and I feel a fit of nausea." Angie''s face changed dramatically with a loud shout of terror. "What are you doing?" William went downstairs and saw the bloody ss, which was straight on the back of Vivian''s hand, and Angie was half bent and attached to Vivian''s ear. His eyes suddenly turned cold. Hearing the approaching footsteps, Angie felt flustered and soon calmed down. She put away the ruthlessness on her face, and put on a look of concern, and reached out to hold Vivian. "Vivian, what''s happening? Don''t scare me." Then she turned her head and said to William anxiously, "William, you have finallye down. I don''t know how she fell in the grass. I don''t know that who threw the ss here." William ignored Angie and held up Vivian from her hand. When he looked at her bloodshot right hand, his face was gloomy and horrible, and the air around him also congealed into frost. The cold voice seemed toe from hell, "Angie, I''ll deal with youter." Angie shuddered all over at the moment, and she chilled like a thin and dense spider web extended to every ce in her body. She was afraid and angry. She knew that she could not let William know that it was her who did that. Angie was aggrieved, "William, how can you say that? I didn''t do that. How can you let William misunderstand me, Vivian?" Although Angie said that in her mouth, she still didn''t have a lot of confidence in her heart, but she was betting that the stupid woman would not break her lies. In fact, Vivian really wouldn''t. She reacted from her stupor and gently pulled William''s hand with her uninjured hand. She said weakly, "William, it has nothing to do with Angie. I was careless..." "Shut up." William''s cold voice seemed to be squeezing out of his throat. He had eyes and could judge by himself. Vivian carelessly met his cold eyes of William, she looked away and dared not look at him. Her small hand still held his clothes tightly. She said to him silently in the heart, please, William let me bear it alone. Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. William took a deep look at Vivian, and understood her stubborn intention. However, the anger in his heart kept going up. He really doubted whether the woman in his arms had an elm head. She was bullied by others and she even chose to conceal it. "William. It''s really not me." Angie was relieved. She was right. She knew how soft the woman was when she met Vivian in college. As long as she had been holding on to Vivian''s guilt, no matter what she did, Vivian would choose to endure. In order to show her kindness, Angie said positively, "William, when I came, the car stopped at the door, and her hand was badly hurt. Let''s go to the hospital." William hid the chill under his dark pupils, and walked towards the direction of Angie. Seeing William''s action, Angie was pleased. It seemed that he didn''t doubt her. As for the injury on Vivian''s hand, it should be treated as a little interest. Chapter151 degree of forbearance degree of forbearance Angie drove with William and Vivian to the hospital. When the doctor saw that Vivian had been stabbed with a wound, he was also very surprised. He could not help asking, "How hard did you fall?" Without waiting for Vivian''s reply, he murmured, "It''s so strange. Your hand can''t be impaled unless you fall down." Angie nced at William nervously, who was gloomy, and med that the doctor was nosy. "Doctor, maybe my friend was hurt and sat down when she got up, so it was hurt seriously." The doctor nodded and didn''t say anything again. He looked up at the woman sitting in front of him with a pale face and no words. If it was someone else, he could not help crying. He didn''t expect that this woman could be so tolerant. However, it was necessary to clean the wound immediately and apply medicine and stitches. He gave a kind reminder, "It will hurt a little. You can cry if you want, it will be better." Vivian nodded and grasped the stool tightly under her. The process of disinfecting the wound was not easy. Every minute and second was like torture. She could feel that alcohol was like a handful of salt sprinkled on her wound. The pain from the soul followed by the tremor made her sweat. Even though it was almost the limit of endurance, Vivian didn''t shed a tear. William''s eyes were so deep and terrible that no one could guess the real idea behind his dark pupils. Angie was not sure about William either, but seeing the look of pain on Vivian''s face, she was d in her heart. After the wound was cleaned, the doctor wanted to ask something. He saw that the woman in front of Txt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. him made a look at himself, and then looked at Angie beside him. He nodded clearly and didn''t speak again. In addition to a deep wound on the back of her hand, there was also a small square mark. He didn''t know how revengeful the woman was. The wound was about one-millimeter-deep. His eyes turned to the cold man who had been silent all the time. He could see that the straight man in front of him must be extraordinary. Therefore, when women were jealous, they would kill without blood and hurt without a sword. Looking at the woman, he thought she was not very like that kind of woman who was devious. Is it a love triangle? In the doctor''s wild guess, he finally managed her wound. Vivian''s back was also wet again and again. The whole person looked as if she was pulled out of the water. Her face was pale, as if she would fall down in a gust of wind. She knew that William was behind her, so she dared not fall down, because Angie was watching her. "Well, take a rest for half a month. If you still want to use this hand, don''t take heavy object with this hand, and don''t touch water. Don''t eat spicy food." The doctor exined that Vivian could go back to rest. "Thank you, doctor." Vivian had no strength to say thank you. "It''s my duty. Go back quickly." The doctor didn''t want to see it. He waved and began to drive her. Vivian had another question. She asked slowly, "Doctor, when can I do things with this hand?" She couldn''t dy her work. William behind heard that Vivian was still thinking about the work. His face could not be gloomier. They didn''t know he was angry that Vivian did not cherish herself, or for other reasons. The doctor had never seen such a stubborn woman, he said, "If you really care about your work, you can use your pen a weekter, but you can''t use it for too long." Vivian nodded and understood that as long as she could get a pen, though she could not write it down At this time, William''s mobile phone rang. He seemed to know who was calling. Instead of answering it immediately, he focused on Vivian. Vivian understood that he couldn''t let go of herself, but it was hard for her to ask him to leave easily. She took out the mobile phone from the bag with the hand that was not hurt, and made a phone call to Selina. When the phone was connected, she reported her address directly, she didn''t wait for Selina to be furious at the other end of the phone and hung up first. Vivian said with difficulty, "I''ve already let Selinae. You can go first." Angie saw William''s phone ringing all the time but he didn''t answer it. She also focused on Vivian. She understood the truth and was jealous. She didn''t understand why William would care about her so much. She met William first, didn''t she? Angie restrained the resentment in her heart and said generously and kindly, "William, I think you have something important to deal with. I will take care of Vivian." William asked Vivian with his eyes. Vivian nodded slightly and said, "It''s just a little hurt. I''m OK." "Yes, you can see that Vivi it''s OK, and she''s my good friend. I''m sure I''ll take care of her." In order to show her intimacy with Vivian, Angie put her hand on her shoulder and said with a smile, "Vivi, right?" When Angie''s hand fell on Vivian''s shoulder, and she shook instinctively. She soon concealed it and said, "Yes, Selina wille here soon." The phone had already rang and hung up, and then the person continued to make calls, which showed how anxious the person at the other end of the phone was. William heard that Selina woulde, and finally nodded and leave. After seeing William leave, Angie''s smile began to disappear. Because the doctor was still here, she didn''t show too much disgust, but she didn''t want to meet Selina. "Vivi, are you going back now, or are you waiting for Selina?" Vivian knew the meaning of Angie. Once William left, she didn''t have to act, "You can go back first. I''ll wait here." Angie pretended to be polite to Vivian and then left arrogantly. Vivian saw that everyone was gone, and finally she couldn''t hold up her body. The doctor couldn''t help but say, "Why? I can see that the man cares about you very much. Your injury should have been caused by that woman." Vivian looked down and didn''t speak. What''s the matter? She was too presumptuous. Even Roe knew the truth of being safe and thinking of danger better than her, but she didn''t notice it at all. So this was the end of the game. "I have nothing to do with him. He''s just my boss." Yes, he''s just my boss. The doctor didn''t understand what was going on between them. He just shook his head. Chapter152 an elm head an elm head Vivian didn''t wait long in the clinic. Selina rushed in and saw that her hand was in ster. Her eyes were full of anger. "Vivian, what are you doing? You are eitherme or your hands are broken. Don''t you want to live?" When hearing the angry voice, Vivian even had the mood tough, and her voice responded weakly, "Selina, you areing." "Where''s that bitch? Shit, I have to beat her up this time." Selina looked at her pretending to be casual. Damn it, how would she have such a silly friend? She was bullied again and again. Vivian covered the bitterness in her eyes and exined, "Selina, I''m ok. I fell down by myself and don''t me others." "Do you think I will believe it? How can your hand be impaled like this if you fall down? William, that bastard, how did he protect you?" She knew it was that little bitch who did this. She was just relying on her father''s power. Did she really think no one could clean her up? "Selina, stop talking. Let''s go back first." They were still in the hospital. Vivian didn''t want others to hear those words. Selina could only drive her back ording to Vivian''s words. When Vivian returned to her small apartment, she also sat quietly on the sofa. Her eyes were distracted and she seemed to be thinking something. "Vivi, do you really want to stay with that bastard?" Selina fell on the other side. A few days ago, she thought that William had no feelings for Vivi. Now, William seemed to be aplete jerk. Vivian was beaten or hurt as long as she stayed with that jerk. "Soon, I can take Roe abroad." As long as shepleted thest condition, she could get rid of all this. No one wanted to leave such a bad life more than she did. It was just that William still had onest condition. The five million check had been lying in the drawer quietly. She also tried to exchange it in the bank in the past, but in the end she failed. Only when William nodded, she could exchange. Selina said crazily, "I really doubt whether your head is made of elm wood. Why do you think so? What kind of medicine did William give you? You are so persistent to him." "Selina, give me a little more time, just a little more." Vivian seemed to be exining to Selina and persuading herself to persist. Selina had a feeling that she was going to be mad. She couldn''t change her mind in any way and she couldn''t knock her mind. As a friend, she was going to be crazy. "Tell me, Vivi, do he get you on anything? Your nude photo? Or your video? Or you still owe him money? I remember you told me you had nothing to do with him few days ago. " She just wanted to know what was going on with Vivian. The friend she knew was not a woman who was bullied at will and didn''t resist, and she wouldn''t stick to it until now for a man who was a jerk. "What''s the reason that made you change your mind?" "There is no reason. Stop asking me, Selina." Since she took the video to coerce William, her life had changed dramatically. She had to stick to it even if she didn''t want to. Selina looked at the painful look in Vivian''s eyes, she opened her mouth and pursed it. Everyone had his own privacy that he didn''t want to say, even if it was her. Didn''t she hide something from Vivian? Naturally, the answer was yes, everyone had it. She didn''t ask again. The bell of the apartment rang suddenly. Vivian looked at the door doubtfully. She didn''t remember to inform others toe home. "Vivi, wait here. I''ll open the door." When Selina heard the doorbell, she was more excited than Vivian. She walked a few steps and opened the door and invited the person outside. "Vivi, how is your hand?" "John, why are you here?" Vivian was surprised to see that John was worried. Then she seemed to think of something, and her eyes were focused on Selina. Selina must tell it to John without telling her. Receiving the rebuke from Vivian, Selina just shrugged her shoulders and pretended that she didn''t see it. When she felt that she could not rely on William, she thought she should give him a chance. John was gentle and he would not hurt Vivian, so she would help John. Now that John hade, and Vivian couldn''t say anything, "John, I''m sorry. It''s just a little hurt." John couldn''t wait toe here after receiving Selina''s message. Seeing Vivian''s injured hand, he felt bad for her, "What happened to your hand?" If it was just a small wound, why did your hand was in ster? It''s because the wound was very serious. The doctor fixed it to prevent the wound from breaking. That was to say, Vivian might tear the wound if she moved her finger a little. Vivian had to tell an excuse that she told to Selina in the morning, "I fell on the grass identally and my hand got hurt." On the grass? John was more skeptical. There was no grasnd at the gate. Even if there was a garden, it was very high. How could she fall? "Because of William, right?" This time, John didn''t evade the topic. Vivian was injured for several times. He didn''t ask her about them. Now he thought it was necessary for him to ask about it. Selina also looked at John with surprise and whistled. It seemed that he was not stupid. He thought of William so quickly. Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. She thought he didn''t know anything about William and Vivi. The hand that didn''t get hurt suddenly tightened up and she replied in denial, "John, what do you say? I got hurt because of my own clumsiness." "Vivi, I have known it. I just don''t want you to be worried about it." Although John said it indirectly, his words were serious. He had doubts in his heart for a long time. William''s few words and his attitude to her was unusual. He did not treat her as a friend. John thought that she had been injured again and again, and he was even sure about the spection in his heart. "I''ll go out first." Selina felt the atmosphere was very awkward. She felt ufortable to stay here, so she casually found an excuse to leave. Both of them seemed to be in some kind of mood and did not respond to her. Chapter153 confession confession The silence was broken by a gentle closing of the door. Vivian sighed slowly and said, "John, when did you know it?" She concealed very hard. She felt tired physically and mentally, and she felt guilty to him, she deceived him. She''s mean. "From thest time we ate together, I felt it. William knows you better than me, doesn''t he?" John smiled a little bitterly. At that time, he didn''t think of anything. He recalled it carefully now. He left out something. Vivian did not move her chopsticks when eating. "I''m sorry, I lied to you. You can scold me or hate me, I won''t say anything." Vivian lowered her head a little. The burden on her was so heavy that she could hardly breathe. She didn''t want to continue to cheat someone who cares about her. All of a sudden, she felt that the ce around her was sinking. A clear and pleasant smell of peppermint came from her side. The man said with helplessness and felt bad for her. "I''m not angry at all. If you want to say it, I''ll be very happy. If you don''t want to say it, I won''t force you. Anyway, don''t doubt that I like you, OK?" Vivian''s back suddenly froze, and her eyes were misty because of John''s gentle words. Her hard voice seemed toe from the deepest part of her heart. "If I said that I have been with William for four years, do you think I am hypocritical?" Yes, she needed to talk, she needed to unbosom herself, and she needed someone to know her pain, her tears, her repressed soul moring for relief. If John didn''t ask, she might be able to bear it. Maybe people are like that. In a moment, someone''s words and deeds can easily break the hard wall built up by one''s heart for many years. Although John had been prepared for this, hearing Vivian''s affirmative answer, he felt a sudden pain at the tip of his heart, more of it was for her. "If you think you are hypocritical, then I am taking advantage of the danger of others. I know you can''t let him go and still want to stay with you." Vivian didn''t expect that John would answer like this. She was stunned for a few seconds, pretending not to understand, and continued. "Later, Angie came back. She told me how much she liked William. I was scared. I was afraid that Angie knew that I had been with William, so I broke off with him." John did not interrupt, but waited for Vivian to say it. He knew that she needed to tell the secrets of her heart. Vivian was silent for a while. After calming down the uncontroble mood again, she said quietly. "Every escape result is like an old-fashioned plot. Angie is angry when she finds out that I''ve been with William. Maybe it''s the result of my greedy for happiness for a short time." When John heard the word "happiness" used by Vivian, he understood the importance of William in her heart. No wonder he would feel that she had been refusing him all the time. No matter how hard he tried, he could not enter her heart. Just because the person had already lived in her heart, there was no ce for him. "Were your wounds all caused by Angie?" Vivian didn''t deny or admit it. She felt much better when she said it. Even if he left angrily, she would be able to face up to the truth in the future. Vivian didn''t deny, which was the best answer. John, who was always gentle, said angrily, "How can she do that? It''s not your fault, it is just because of her jealousy." "John, why don''t you me me? Don''t you think I''m shameful? I fall in love my friend''s boyfriend." She was ready to be loathed. John gently shook his head, he looked at her with a pair of clean and gentle eyes. He said very seriously, "Don''t be so hard on yourself. When you were with William, Angie had broken up with him long ago. Now that you are separated from William, she has no right to use you." "John..." Vivian looked at the emotion that John didn''t hide in his eyes and there was a little panic in her heart, which was not the result she expected. She thought that John would leave angrily after knowing all this. "Vivi, you know my heart to you, and I know you will not let William go for a while." Johnughed at himself, but soon he felt relieved. "Although I feel hurt, it makes me understand what I mean to you. Even if you like William, I still like you." Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. After saying this, the sulk that had been on his chest disappeared, and he also rxed a lot. John breathed and said happily, "Vivi, as long as everything is clear, it''s not a big deal, right? Unless you still want to be with him now." "I didn''t think so. He never liked me." When Vivian uttered this sentence, she felt that his heart was scratched with a sharp dagger, and his heart was bleeding with pain. More torture. Hearing Vivian''s reply, John found that his palms had already be wet. As long as she had nothing to do with William, he would still have a chance. "Vivi, let me take care of you." Vivian''s heart was touched, but it was only for a moment, and she soon calmed down. She was able to distinguish what was ''touched'' and what she liked, and she also had Roe. She shook her head and said, "Thank you, John. I can take care of myself." Vivian''s simple refusal was not hard to understand. He was inevitably disappointed, but he didn''t intend to give up. "You don''t have to refuse me in such a hurry. You can think about it for a long time, and let me be your escort." Vivian understood what John said. She began to hesitate. Now she urgently needed a boyfriend in disguise, John was undoubtedly suitable. In this way, she could not only eliminate people''s doubts, but also let Angie not force her. If John didn''t know about the things between her and William, she could ept him, but now, she really couldn''t. John seemed to see through her mind and said, "Don''t feel burdened in your heart. I just hope you can give us a chance to each other, in case you find that I''m more suitable for you than William." Hearing John''s witty words, Vivian couldn''t help smiling, but she didn''t nod. Chapter154 Johns intention John''s intention Seeing Vivian''s smile, John''s eyes flickered and he sighed deliberately to attract Vivian''s attention, "Vivi, actually, you promised to be my girlfriend, which is also a help to me." As expected, Vivian looked at him doubtfully. "My family urged me to get married. I need you to act as my girlfriend then." John was not a liar. He was thirty this year, and he had no girlfriend. His family had been worried for a long time. "I don''t want to dy you." She had already been like this. How could she dy things? "It''s not about dy. I''d rather go without than have something shoddy. I''m not interested in blind date." he said. As soon as he came back, he kept thepany''s management in order and his capacity was obvious to all. It was only a matter of time before he could persuade Vivian. Vivian looked at him, "What if you meet someone you like?" "I''ll let you know if I meet someone I like." John looked back at her, though he knew that it was impossible. In order not to let her have psychological pressure, he didn''t say that. Vivian could not resist his words, and was afraid that he was too interested in herself, and she could not respond to his deep feelings. Hearing his answer, she agreed to his suggestion, "OK, thank you, John." He was always willing to give a helping hand when she was in dilemma. "Little fool, don''t forget that I''m also your senior." John''s hand fell on Vivian''s head and rubbed it for several times, then he moved away naturally. Vivian was embarrassed, but looking at the genial smile on his face, she was afraid that it was all in her mind. Instead, John was embarrassed and didn''t pay attention to it consciously. Only John knew how eager he was to touch her, even as a senior, "Vivi, do you still have to go to where William works now?" Vivian nodded and said softly, "Yes." "If you don''t want to stay there, I can help you." This was the second time he asked. He didn''t understand why Vivi would stay in his office since she wanted to get rid of William. Although everyone was asking her why she stayed in William''spany, Vivian didn''t say a word, "Thank you, John, I can work well there." Really? How could she always get hurt? That was the ce where Angie urred frequently. John didn''t want to see other scars on her. "Vivi, if you don''t want to go to mypany, I can arrange other N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. "I really don''t need it. They''re the same. And Selina is with me. Nothing will happen." In the office, Angie didn''t dare to quarrel with her in a bold way. John had no choice but to give up. After a long walk, Selina, who had eaten an ice cream, came back. That was also the end of the conversation. "It''ste now. Aren''t you busy, John?" Selina had something to say to Vivi. John was a smart man. He understood at first. He got up and said to Vivian gently, "Vivi, take a good rest at home. I''ll see you tomorrow." Vivian nodded, "Well." After John left, Selina couldn''t wait to get close to her. "How is it? What did John say to you?" "What else can he say? It''s all your n." Don''t think she knew nothing. Selina said with an embarrassed smile, "Well, it''s for you. Don''t you think John is so kind to you? He''s much better than William. Do you fall in love with her?" "Sorry, no." Vivian didn''t reply kindly. With the spirit of gossip in her magazine, Selina kept asking, "What did you say?" "He knows about me and William." Vivian exined simply. Selina took a breath and asked nervously, "Then, what''s his reaction?" Vivian didn''t n to answer. She leanedzily on the sofa and asked, "You just want to ask me these things?" When she said the most important thing, he stopped talking. Selina felt that her throat was choked by someone, and she had to answer her, "Of course not. I just got a phone call downstairs. My old man wants to see you." "Your grandpa?" Vivian didn''t expect Selina''s grandpa would want to see her. "Yes, he knows that you are also in the city and asks why you don''t go to see him." Thinking of the intention of her the old man in her family, Selina was too ashamed to say it. He just wanted to arrange a bind date for her like her, but this year Vivian got luck in love. "When my injury gets better, I should have gone to see Grandpa." Vivian felt sorry for herself. As a younger generation, she didn''t go to visit him, and she was also missed by her grandfather. It was really not good. "Well, I know you don''t want to trouble him. Let''s talk about it when you have time." Selina was waving her hand casually. Vivian agreed with her, "OK." "I''ll go first. Roe will have a parent-child activity after a few days. I''ll go for you." Originally, she would not say it, but now her hand was hurt, and she couldn''t move around, so she had to go for her. Vivian also wanted to go there. After having a look at her bandaged hand, she gave up. But Roe was sure to be disappointed. When Selina saw that Vivian was remorseful again, she said, "Hey, don''t show me this expression. It''s just a half day parent-child activity, which is not a big deal. Roe is cleverer than you think." "Then I''ll take a picture of Roe." Though Vivian didn''t take part in it, she still wanted to record everything of Roe. Selina thought that Vivian still had one hand. She didn''t ask and she agreed, "OK, I''ll inform you then." "I''ll go first. I''ll order a meal for youter. Just remember to take it." Before Selina left, she reminded. "I see. Goodbye." Vivian said with some amusement, she was not a child, she could order takeout by herself. Selina also wanted to say a few words. After thinking about it, she felt like an old mom. It was not good if things were like this. She was a charmdy. How could she be a long-winded woman? Thinking about it, she felt extremely chill. As soon as Selina left, Vivian was finally able to calm down. William''s worried eyes made her feel as unreal as a dream, or she was wrong. How could a calm and self-contained man show his panic? Thinking of William, she had to think of Angie''s fierce eyes. She felt exactly how deeply Angie hated her, which frightened her. In the afternoon, the sun fully shone in. She was in a hot and dry room, but there was ayer of cold sweat on her back. Looking at her injured hand, she sighed silently. Chapter155 a heart with a dagger in it a heart with a dagger in it Vivian was in a daze for one afternoon, and only when the doorbell rang did she suddenly return to her mind. It was already five o''clock in the evening. N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. Thinking of Selina''s words before she left, she got up from the sofa and went to open the door. "Is that Mrs. Vivian, please?" With a cap on his head, the delivery boy hid his face in the shadow and handed a white stic bag to her. Vivian didn''t think about it. She took it directly from him and was about to ask something. The delivery boy had left in a hurry. She was puzzled and said, "He''s so in a hurry." Thinking that he worked so hard, Vivian didn''t care. She closed the door, walked, and weighed the bag in her hand. She didn''t know what take out Selina ordered for her. It was so light. Vivian put the stic bag on the table and untied it a little bit, revealing the square carton inside, which was still cool. She thought it was even stranger. Selina should know she was hurt and wouldn''t order cold food for her. Is it something wrong? In this way, Vivian had reached out to open the lid of the carton. This time, she lifted the lid without any effort, and she screamed in terror. "Ah-" Vivian jumped up from the chair and threw the cover on the ground. Her face was as white as paper, and her body was tightly attached to the sofa, as if she saw something terrible. What was put in the paper box was not food at all, but a bloody heart. There was a dagger in the heart. Someone might be to cover up the smell of blood, some unknown powder was sprinkled on it. Ayer of ice was also put on it to keep it fresh. The blood dropped on the ground through the crevice of the paper box, which looked so scaring. Vivian thought was that someone deliberately yed a prank on her first, and the person who made it was Angie, but before she had been sure of this idea, the nearby mobile phone rang at the right time. Vivian was already extremely nervous. When she heard the bell, she was shocked again. She reached for the mobile phone with trembling hands. She didn''t even see the screen and put it near her ear. "Hey, do you like the present I gave you, Mrs. Vivian?" Vivian heard the strange voice of the phone, her pupils were suddenly narrowed. He was the delivery boy who sent the takeout. Her throat was dry because of nervousness, "Who are you and why do you do this?" The delivery boy''s strange voice came, "Why? Because you have a good man." Man? It was not Angie. Six-ears'' eyes to her shing in her mind, she grabbed the mobile phone and suddenly tightened her hand. She tried to suppress the fear that was about to erupt in her heart and calm herself down. "You are a man of Six-ears." The man at the other end of the phone was stunned. Heughed more recklessly. He was not anxious at all after his identity was known. Instead, he said excitedly, "Our boss is right. You''re really smart." So she guessed right. It was Six-ears who did that. Vivian said calmly, "Please tell Six-ears for me. I''m not William''s girlfriend. You''ve made a mistake." "We don''t make any mistakes. You know it clearly." It seemed that the man intended to y a trick on Vivian and said in a funny tone, "By the way, I forgot to tell you that our boss seems to be quite interested in you." Vivian listened to the man''s words on the phone. She felt cold all over her body. She told herself that she couldn''t mess around, she said, "Since he was interested in me, then why he ys tricks on a woman? If you want, you can find William." The man seemed to be angry and said coldly, "Vivian, you don''t need to say that. He''s interested in you, which is your blessing. Don''t be shameless. I''ve send you the message. As for doing this, it''s up to you." Before Vivian could speak, the man at the other end of the phone had already hung up. She felt a thrill when she thought that the man might be outside the door. She quickly turned on her mobile phone and dialed up William''s phone. Six-ears was spying on her. He must provoke William in her name. Now it was not a problem that she could solve if she wanted to leave William. Vivian took her mobile phone and dialed the wrong number several times. Her fingers kept shaking. The more anxious she was, the more she couldn''t find William''s phone. Suddenly, she took her mobile phone and hit her thigh. She calmed down because of the pain, the pain made sense, her hand was no longer shaking, and soon she dialed William''s number correctly. Beep- For the first time, Vivian thought that time passed so slowly and the phone didn''t connect. She thought it was like a centuryter, and she kept saying, "William, hurry up, hurry up." She didn''t know what William was busy with. No one answered the call. Vivian had been repeatedly dialing William''s phone number, but her eyes couldn''t help being attracted by the paper box on the table, which was so frightening. And she couldn''t help looking. It was like the thing you were extremely afraid of was in front of you. You know you shouldn''t look, but you couldn''t help looking. It not only tortured her mind, but also her body. When Vivian felt that she was about to cry, the phone finally was connected. Without waiting for William to open his mouth, she felt like she had found a person whom she could release her feelings to and she cried without saying it. "Oh, William, you bastard, it''s your fault. It scared me to death" The man holding the mobile phone at the other end of the phone was stunned for a moment, then he shouted loudly, "Old fox, your woman is crying for you." Vivian hadn''t responded yet. After a lot of noise, the mobile phone was changed to another person''s hand. There came his voice, which was William''s cold tone, "Vivian, what happened?" Hearing the familiar voice of the man, Vivian''s tears were even falling. It was hard to tell whether it was because of the grievance in the morning or just the shock just now. She cried all the time and didn''t speak, the voice of sobbing came to William''s ear. Hearing the cry of Vivian, William twisted his heart and asked in a deep voice, "Don''t cry, what happened to you?" Originally, several men were sitting on the sofa. They looked at each other when they heard William''s shouting. Is it going to be a red rain? The ''iceberg'' couldn''t even hold his ice face. Who is the woman on the other end of the phone with such magic power? The rest of them turned their eyes to the only man who drank tea calmly. They whispered in the direction of William and asked in a low voice, "Hey, K, do you know anything about it?" Chapter156 angry William angry William Grace slowly let go of the cup in his hand and said calmly, "Do you want to know?" Everyone nodded. Of course, they wanted to know. Who didn''t want to hear the old fox''s gossip? Grace saw their curious eyes and showed his white teeth, and said slowly, "I won''t tell you." "Shit, that''s what I''m looking forward to." "K, just tell me." "Are you still a man? Don''t leave us in suspense." They all wanted to know it, but they saw Grace pretend that he did not know. They wanted to lift the table? However, thinking of the character of the old fox, this impulse was suppressed by them very well. William over there finally listened to Vivian''s pieced up answer, he hung up the phone, and his brow tightened, and his cold dark eyes were like he was to kill someone, and he said in a cold voice, "The rest is up to you." "William, where are you going?" Someone wanted to join in it. Received William''s cold eyes, he sat back with his neck folded. William''s eyes were so terrible. The man who was standing here for a while had left. A few men look at each other. William should understand how important the thing was today. It was not good to leave before he had finished. James, who got the phone, smiled like a fox. Other people looked at him inexplicably, "Jim, do you know something? Say it quickly." "No way." Other people were talking about it. It''s the gossip of the ''ice man''. It was exciting to think about it. There was a little worry slipped through Grace''s eyes. Did something happen to Vivi? Only Vivian could make William heart fluctuate a little. Their discussion here was pretty interesting. William had arrived at the small apartment of Vivian. He pushed the door and entered. He only saw the paper box on the table, but not the figure of the little woman. As soon as he turned around his head, he found that the curtains in the corner were propped up. He could hear the sobs. William felt as if he had been punched in the chest. He felt hurt, and his feet were light. He was afraid that he would frighten the woman who had already been scared. When he approached, the small whimper was louder. He stretched out his hand and opened the curtain, and saw Vivian crouching in the corner. The white bandage was red and dazzling. His delicate little face was full of tears. Her clear eyes were full of fear. William''s eyes were full of killing ideas, and he wished that the person who frightened her would be broken to pieces. When looking at Vivian, her eyes turned deep again. He bent over and gently picked her up. "Vivian, I''m here." He was here, so don''t be afraid. Vivian heard William''s voice and thought she had a hallucination. When she really felt the warmth from the man, she could no longer control her fear. She held William''s neck tightly and cried like a child. She was really scared and wanted to leave the room, but she didn''t dare to go out when she thought that the horrible man might be outside. She could only hide in the corner and covered herself with curtains. "William, I''ve been waiting for you, do you know how scared I am?" In fact, William was notte. He hung up the phone and he appeared within 15 minutes, but she just couldn''t help ming him. It seemed that she would be better. William, such a clean freak, didn''t stop Vivian from rubbing her snot and tears on his body. He just held his warm hand and patted her trembling body again and again, patiently waiting for her to calm down. After crying for a long time, Vivian calmed down. She found that she was still holding William. Her face was burning red, but she dared not loosen it. She still held him tightly. She whispered, "I''m sorry, I didn''t mean it." After saying this, she burped. She knew that William had a habit of cleanliness, her tears and snot rubbing on him. William didn''t me her. Turning to the topic, he asked, "What does the man look like? Do you remember?" Vivian knew who he was talking about. Recalling it, she shrank. William felt her fear and patted her on the back. "Don''t be afraid." "He''s wearing a cap. I didn''t see him clearly, but I noticed that he had a scorpion tattoo under his wrist," said Vivian. She just inadvertently nced at the scorpion''s unique poisonous hook. William went to the center of the living room. He was just looking at the little woman in his arms, but he didn''t see the things in the box. Vivian felt William''s movements. She consciously clung to his shoulder and bury her head in his chest. Her body was shaking. William stopped. He knew that Vivian was afraid. His deep voice rarely caught a trace of gentleness. "I''ll hold you back to the room first." Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. Vivian shook her head hard. "No." She would rather stay with William than be alone in the room. After a pause, she added quietly, "I''m not afraid." So don''t leave her. William didn''t say anything after feeling Vivian''s insistence. He held her hips in one hand and moved forward. Vivian was like a ko clinging to its big tree for safety. For Vivian, William was her big tree. Only holding him could she feel a sense of security. William''s cold eyes nced at the bloody heart of the cardboard box. The ice in the box had already melted, and the strong smell of blood sent out a fishy smell. No wonder the woman in his arms would be so scared. "It''s a pig''s heart," he said calmly in a low voice. Hearing that it was a pig''s heart, Vivian felt a little relieved. Fortunately, it was a pig heart. If someone''s heart was put there, she would definitely feel disgusted. William had understood the meaning of "Six-ears". He was no longer holding Vivian, and left the small apartment of Vivian. Going down the stairs, William walked directly to his car, opened the door, and put Vivian in her seat. Vivian was so frightened today that when her hip just touched the chair, she instinctively thought that William was going to leave herself and she held on to his neck. "William, don''t leave me behind." William listened to Vivian''s pitiful voice and said with a low voice, "I''ll take you to the hospital first and bandage the wound again." Speaking of the wound, Vivian felt a paining from the back of her hand. She didn''t know when the wound had cracked. Chapter157 Why is it so cold? Why is it so cold? Vivian was like a chick just hatched sticking to William on their way to hospital. The doctor was still that doctor. After carefully removing the bandage, he saw that the stitched wound was half split. He couldn''t help but look at William reproachfully. "Howe the wound is split again, don''t you pay attention to it?" How did he act as a boyfriend? He was too irresponsible. He let his girlfriend get hurt again and again. Vivian nced at William, who was expressionless, with some embarrassment. She quickly exined to the doctor, "I identally hurt the wound, it is none of his business, and he is not my boyfriend." To be exact, he could also be called ''a creditor'' or ''a friend with benefits''? The doctor shook his head and sighed, "Now the young people just don''t cherish themselves. A handsome face is useless." He was saying that Vivian had a bad taste, and the man had nothing except for his handsome face. It was better to find someone who was honest and kind to herself. Although the man did not argue, his eyes became gloomy. A cold wind was blowing in the clinic. Suddenly, the doctor felt a sense of inexplicable coldness and asked his assistant, "Jane, is your air conditioning temperature set too low?" Jane''s frightened eyes had been ncing at William. Doctor, you are dazed. Can''t you see the birthce of the cold? She was almost scared to death by that man. "Dr., the indoor temperature is 27 degrees now." "Why is 27 degrees Celsius so cold? It''s so strange." The doctor took a look at the temperature on the air conditioner and murmured to himself. Instead of asking more questions, he turned to Vivian and said, "Now that the wound is cracked and it need to be sewed again. Tonight, you will be in hospital for observation." "Well, I''ll check inter." Vivian could feel the surging coldness with her back to William. She urgently hoped that the doctor could deal with it quickly and let her go. The doctor might be old, and it was hard to avoid nagging when he saw such unfair things, "What? Are you n to go through the hospitalization procedures by yourself? Even if he is not your boyfriend, and he should do so as a friend." N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. Vivian didn''t need to look back at the man behind him. She''s worried about whether he would get angry. William said coldly in a low voice, "I have gone through the formalities of hospitalization." Hearing that William had gone through the hospitalization formalities, Vivian was puzzled. How could she not know? The doctor didn''t expect that he would answer like that. Originally, he wanted to educate the man as an elder. It was as if he had a stomach that was full of words in his heart and nned to talk freely. The man told him the task waspleted directly, so that all his words were held back and he was in a panic. He turned to his assistant with unhappy eyes, "Jane, is that so?" "Yes, yes, Doctor. When this gentleman came earlier, he asked the nurse to go through the hospitalization formalities." Jane said truthfully that he knew doctor was not a bad person. The doctor had to give up, he coughed and said, "Well, since that''s the case, let''s sew your wound first." Vivian was a little surprised at William''s rare patience. Generally, he would have left. Is it because she was injured? Then she didn''t have time to think about it at all. She had to sew up the wound again. Because William was still there, so she endured it again. She didn''t know when the man behind her stooped down and held her hand secretly under the chair in the palm of her hand. Because her hand tightened too hard, her fingernails directly inserted into the palm of the man''s hand. She clearly felt the rough texture of his hands, her fingernails deeply immersed in it, and the warm liquid came out through the gap. That was his blood. Vivian wanted to take back her hand as if she was frightened, but the man who held her hand was macho and grabbed her. His voice was calm and he said, "Don''t move." Vivian was stunned for a few seconds. Her uneasy mood was miraculously calmed down by him, and her fingers loosened. She said with some guilt, "I''m sorry." The man next to her didn''t answer. The doctor didn''t know why the woman who was still suffering a second ago kept her head down with crimson face, and his eyes looked at their two hands, which made the sewing faster. Beauty helps. Because the wound was only half cracked, Vivian was thinking about William''s hand again, instead, he transferred some pain. The doctor sewed the needle quickly. "I won''t repeat anything else. If it cracks again, you''re going to have a ster." "I see. Thank you, doc." Vivian was a little embarrassed. She knew what the doctor said was good for her. The doctor was a little bit shy, and he hurriedly waved his hand to pretend impatiently, "Jane, take them to the ward quickly, and don''t hinder my next patient." "Vivian, this way, please." Jane had taken the case form of Vivian to the door. Vivian was about to get up, and after sitting for a long time, her legs were numb, she went back again. When she felt embarrassed, she was suddenly held in his arms and he walked out. She could only paste her own face into the man''s chest. She secretly congratted that it was evening now, there were not so many people in the hospital. William arranged a VIP ward for her withplete facilities, wardrobe, sofa, TV, and a small refrigerator and also a separate bathroom. It was convenient and simple. Vivian was lying on the bed, looking at the man beside her. She could not help looking down. She could see the blood clotted on the palm of his hand. She said in a strange way, "William, do you want to treat the wound?" William said casually, "Do you mean I need to get a rabies vine?" If so, he did not rmend a vine. At first, Vivian didn''t understand what William said. After a few seconds, she asked angrily, "Who are you talking about as a dog?" Rabies vine didn''t mean she was a dog!! "If you''re not, lie down." In the past, he suffered more serious injuries. Sometimes he didn''t have time to treat them. He didn''t care about the inmmation and pus of the wounds. Now his hand was just hurt a little. He was not so vulnerable. Vivian didn''t want to talk with him. But she still asked, "Do you know the intention of Six-ears?" William nced at her coldly. "You want to know?" Vivian was nodding like a chick, "Yes." "Well, I won''t tell you." Chapter158 kiss again kiss again It was not the first time to know William''s way of speaking, he gave others hope, and he let the hope gone. Vivian still felt angry, and her pale face became ruddy because of anger. "William, this matter involves me. I have the right to know his intention." William took a deep look at her, and his voice was indifferent and serious. "I''ll deal with this as soon as possible. Live with me these days." "I don''t want to. Tell me what Six-ears is going to do." She didn''t think living with him was a good thing. Besides the potential threat of Six-ears, she couldn''t bear Angie. William also seemed to expect her answer, and he didn''t force her, "Tomorrow I will take you to Selina''s home." She could definitely not go back her small apartment. Selina was also Robert''s sister. Six-ears wouldn''t do something to her rashly. "I won''t go." This time, Vivian refused more frankly than thest time. It was ok if Vivian didn''t want to live with him, but now she didn''t want to live with Selina. There must be something wrong with her. Knowing William''s doubts, Vivian almost forgot how smart the man in front of her was. She said quickly, "You also know that now Selina is staying with Grace. It''s not good toe to her." William took back his eyes and said in a light tone, "He''s busy." "Oh, well, I''ll let Selinae and pick me up tomorrow." Vivian was absent-minded and answered. Six-ears now was spying at her. It meant that where she went, there might be danger. She could ignore herself, but she couldn''t ignore Roe. Moreover, this matter had something to do with William. At that time, William would inevitably go to her, for fear that he would see Roe. "You can rest assured that Selina is smarter than you think." William thought that Vivian was worried about Selina and spoke out his own thoughts. "Will it be dangerous?" Vivian looked up at him, her clear eyes were full of worries, not only because of Roe, but also the man in front of her. Even though she would not admit it, she was still worried about the man beside her. William looked at her little face for a long time and said, "Yes." "I have onest question for you." Vivian said with the tone of inquiry, because she was not sure whether William would confess to her. N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. William nodded a little and agreed to her request. "What is the rtionship between you and Six-ears? Aren''t you awyer?" Vivian did not understand why William could know such a dangerous person, and it happened during her four years with him. How many things he had concealed in the past four years? She suddenly remembered that when William suddenly went on a business trip before, she often didn''t see him for several days. Later, she couldn''t see him for ten days or a half month. And he even left for three full months. At that time, she had guesses and concerns, but she didn''t think about it. Later, he came back, and the life was still in as water. She didn''t ask him because of the vague rtionship between them. There was a trace of grumpiness in his eyes, and it disappeared in the cold darkness at a very fast speed. His low voice said slowly, "My revenge with him is like the meaning he wants to express, fight until we die." As for the rest, William said nothing. Vivian could feel the chill from his tone. What happened between William and Six-ears? She''s even more curious. "Stay in the hospital. I''ll pick you up tomorrow." He had more important things to deal with. Six-ears had even sent out a war post. Naturally, he would give him a big ''gift''. Vivian''s shoulders were slightly stiff. Is he leaving now? She said calmly, almost without any emotion, "Well, you can go now." After the terrible fright, he didn''t even want to stay a little longer. Vivian, are you stupid? You still expect him to stay longer? You should be satisfied. At least he had Although she had been prepared for it, hearing that he was going, her heart couldn''t help but have a pain. Suddenly a shadow fell over her head, and Vivian looked up at William''s handsome face, which was approaching little by little. His thin lips and his unique cool breath, like a feather flicking her bright forehead. Vivian shivered. Her whole person was frozen. It seemed that William''s kiss was not on her forehead, but on her heart. Soft but hot. There was a trace of doting in William''s eyes. He said, domineering but gentle, "Stay well, and don''t think about anything." Vivian''s arm hair stood up one by one, she was staring at him with her big eyes and nodding like a piece of wood. Seeing Vivian''s cute expression at the moment, William raised the corner of his mouth. When Vivian came back to her mind, William had disappeared. She used the unhurt hand, like a woman in love, to cover her hot little face shyly. What does he mean? "What do you mean?" Her heart beat as fast as a car and the train couldn''t catch up. Vivian didn''t know what she was ashamed of. She slipped into the quilt slowly, put her whole head in the quilt, endured the urge to scream and let out a word in the quilt. "Oh!" The sky outside had darkened, and the colorful neon lights lit up one by one. When Vivian calmed down, she began to analyze calmly. Roe couldn''t stay with her, at least not now. After the danger disappeared, and Grandma hadn''t seen Roe for a while, she could find an excuse to send him back for a while. Although she was reluctant, but she couldn''t bet on Roe''s safety. Chapter159 the skin that women envied the skin that women envied Vivian was so annoyed in the quilt that she stretched out her hand to lift it. She took a breath and suddenly forgot an important thing that she wanted to ask William about thest condition. William was so gentle tonight. She even wasted an once-in-a-lifetime chance. It was a sin. She didn''t know if it was because of William''s words before he left, or the light kiss. Vivian didn''t have a nightmare. When she got up in the morning, William had alreadye back. Could you imagine seeing the man who annoyed you all night suddenly appear in front of you? It was obvious that Vivian couldn''t. She almost rolled off the bed in fright. Fortunately, William caught her steadily. To avoid the possibility of secondary disability. So embarrassed! Now if there was a hole on the ground, Vivian would certainly go into it without hesitation. But now she still had to see him. She still pretended that nothing had happened and looked up with embarrassment, "William, when did youe back?" William looked at the blushing face of the little woman in his arms. His eyes were deep, and he said, "Not long ago." "Well." Before Vivian nodded, the man next to her once again showed his venomous nature, "That is, when you snore, I came back." "How can I snore?" Vivian got up from his arms and even forgot that her hand had hurt. William frowned unhappily and saw that there was nothing wrong with her hand. He said, "Shall I y a recording for you?" "William, how can you even record it?" Vivian was not good. She immediately jumped over and said, "Give me your mobile phone." "I didn''t record it." William''s tall figure suddenly approached. In the shy eyes of Vivian, his thin lips opened slightly, and he said softly, "You got sleep in your eyes." N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. Vivian felt that she had been struck by thunder. And she even had an impulse to die. Then William saw that Vivian was like a gust of wind, and the door of the bathroom was closed severely. There was a loud noise. Vivian''s back was against the doorknob, and she seemed to hear William''s addicted smile. Damn asshole! I''d curse him. Vivian didn''t seem to believe it. She ran to the washstand and looked in the mirror. She found that there were really eye droppings in the corner of her eyes. The words "It''s killing me" floated over her head. Why would her dirty face be seen by William? Why? Why would she have eye droppings? Is it because she didn''t drink water yesterday? After Vivian finished washing her face, her face was still hot. She didn''t want to go out. She began to sit on the toilet cover and doubt her life. Should she go and buy a lottery? Looking down at the toilet brush at her feet, she was thinking about whether to go out and kill that person. After thinking about the huge difference between them, she soon gave up the idea. She got up and opened the window to look downstairs. No, she would die. And she heard that people who jumped off building would be broken into pieces. It was too miserable. Let''s forget it. "Come out." In ordinary times, she would think his voice good. Now she only thought that William''s voice was as horrible as a fierce ghost asking for his life. "No, leave me alone, William. I''ll call Selina and ask her to pick me up." Vivian answered. The man outside the door was silent, and Vivian stretched her ears. She seemed to hear a sound of footsteps, followed by a slight closing of the door. Did he leave? Vivian didn''t believe it. She kept waiting for a while. She heard that there was no sound outside. And she took a long breath. She secretly unlock the lock and went out and saw the empty room. She waspletely rxed. Fortunately, there was no need to kill him. "Why do you want me to go?" William didn''t leave. He knew her, so he made some noise on purpose and went to the bathroom door quietly. Waiting for her to open the door. Vivian pointed to William and was shaking hard. Someone who saw it would thought she had Parkinson''s disease. "Ah, you..." "I saw you." William raised his hand and took down her white and slender hand. She fell into his arms as soon as he exerted his strength gently. He lowered his head and leaned against her ear and said, "Including when you are naked." Vivian had a feeling that her scalp was about to crack. Her face was so hot that it almost dried her whole person. She stuttered, "Are Are you crazy?" He said these provocative words when he came back in the morning. Wasn''t he supercilious? William directly carried her back to bed, locked her in his arms with his hands and feet, and kept her from moving. His deep voice seemed to bring a little sleepiness, "Sleep with me for a while." Vivian stopped moving because of his words. She found that looking at William from a close distance, there was a trace of fatigue between his eyebrows, ayer of mustache appeared on his firm chin, and he came back without any treatment for his clean habit. He must have stayed up all night yesterday, so he woulde back so early this morning. Vivian''s heart suddenly softened. She was like a kitten in his arms. She wanted to tell him to pay attention to his body when he was busy. She felt it was not appropriate to say it, so she closed her mouth. William didn''t sleep all night. After dealing with Six-ears, he missed her and went back to the hospital. Tired all night, he quickly fell asleep holding Vivian. Vivian had slept all night and just woke up without sleepiness. But she dared not move. She knew how alert the man beside her was. As long as there was a little wind, it would wake him up. She could only stare at William''s handsome face. She finally knew why Roe''s eyshes were so long. He had inherited William''s advantages. As a woman, she was envious of William''s eyshes. His skin was also nice, in addition to his colour of skin. His pores were almost invisible. And the man''s lip shape was so good. The mustache at the chin didn''t reduce his appearance, but added a decadent charm to him. It would have been more perfect if he hadn''t been so venomous and cold. Vivian kept this posture and didn''t dare to move. Unconsciously, she fell asleep again. Chapter160 Sitting up in a dying illness Sitting up in a dying illness William didn''t sleep for long, he woke up after a few hours. Txt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Hearing the little woman''s regr breath in his arms, his ck eyes suddenly fell on her face. As a normal man, who just woke up, William gave a direct response. Vivian was dreaming. She dreamt of bing a fish and swimming freely in the sea. Suddenly, a whirlpool sucked her in. The air around her seemed to be sucked away. As a fish, she shouldn''t have a feeling of suffocation. This was not in line with biological logic. As a fish, she was suffocated. Then Vivian realized that she was dreaming. In reality, she suddenly opened her eyes and found that William was kissing her. Vivian''s brain was short of oxygen for a while, and all she wanted to say was forgotten. She didn''t see a sh of smile in the man''s eyes. William was not satisfied with a kiss, just as she had woken up, then he could fulfill hisst promise. They were in the hospital. It''s ok. Vivian soon felt less and less bondage on her body, and she soon returned to the original state of life. No, he couldn''t see the scar. William''s deep voice was a little hoarse. "What''s the matter?" "Don''t look down." Vivian whispered. William''s eyes were deeper and the heat in his eyes seemed to melt her. Atst, he did not lift the quilt, but leaned low against her ear and said, "Then you mustpensate me." Vivian''s face was red. How could she make up for it? Soon William took her to the gate of a new world. What was the lower limit? There was no lower limit in William. In her mind, she couldn''t help thinking about the shape and scale she saw that night, and she began to retreat. She knew she was wrong. Could she give up? Vivian felt like a boat in the sea, and could only bear everything passively. She sobbed, "William... you bastard" After a long time, William was satisfied and let her go. Vivian was soft like a piece of noodles thrown on the bed. She began to miss the ''iceberg''. After a while, there was a shower in the bathroom. Vivian didn''t want to move. Although the curtains were drawn in the room, she still felt angry and ashamed. God, she was so shy. During her self-pity, William hade out of the bathroom and reached for the quilt. Vivian, who was same as the dead fish, immediately sat up in a panic when she was dying. She looked at him rmingly. Her voice could not be hoarser, "What are you doing?" After a fierce battle, William''s low voice showed a trace of satiety andziness, "You just want to lie down." Vivian glimpsed the towel in his hand. Her face was red. She pulled it down and said, "I''ll wash myself." William raised his eyebrows. At the moment, he was in a good mood and didn''t stop her. Vivian didn''t expect that William would be so careful. She took the towel to rub her body casually and handed it out. William took it back to the bathroom. In this gap, Vivian dared not rx and try to find her own clothes from the bed. It was not easy to find her own clothes and put them on, she finally felt a little sense of security. Chapter 161 More embarrassing thing Chapter 161 More embarrassing thing William came out of the bathroom and saw Vivian show a miserable face. She looked at him as if he had done something unforgivable, and her eyes were so sad. "Aren''t you satisfied?" he said in a soft, intoxicated voice. Thinking of his behavior in bed, Vivian shook her head hard. She was very satisfied. She wanted to kick him. William seemed to misinterpret her meaning on purpose. He stared at her and said in a deep voice with intriguing bewitchment, "Don''t worry, next time I will let you satisfied." Vivian quickly waved her arm, "No, no, really, I''m very satisfied." "Since you are satisfied," William emphasized his words, "then let''s continue." However, it was all his reason. Vivian didn''t want to argue with him. Thinking about her tired legs under the quilt, she still swallowed her saliva and said, "William, ah is everything done?" William knew that she was changing the topic and raised his firm chin, which was an answer. "It''s very cold. Do you want to get dressed first?" In William''s broad bath towel, it was his nude body. Thinking about this, she could not help but have a look at his strong abdomen. She was shocked to find that William had some hair in his abdomen, which was sparse at the connection point with the navel. There were still a few drops of water hanging on it. The sunlight outside the window was so dazzling that she could even see the drops sliding from his abdomen to the indescribable ce. It was so erotic.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. If William were to be put in the pimp shop, he would be the best. If he were top, then Grace were top too. James was not bad. They might be quite eye-catching. If William knew that Vivian was staring at him with a blush and she was trying to get himself together with a man, he would never look at her kindly like that. "That''s enough." Vivian''s face was hot. She took back her eyes as if nothing had happened. She turned around and screamed silently in the direction that William could not see. Is there anything more embarrassing than being caught doing something bad? Obviously there is. The door of the ward was pushed open violently. "Vivi, are you ok?" Selina rushed in with Grace. Seeing that William was only wearing a bath towel and showing his abdominal muscles, Selina, who had experienced a lot in her life, was not even able to respond. She looked at him with her shocked eyes. Oh god, she didn''t know William had such a good figure. Grace seemed very dissatisfied with Selina''s eyes on William. He reached out and directly blocked her sight, and pulled her out by the way, "I''ll give you ten minutes." The door was closed again, and Vivian could hear Grace''s words to Selina before he left, "My body is not worse than him. Let''s look at it when we go home if you want." Vivian didn''t know whether she was shy or angry and Selina scolded, "Go away." Vivian put her body into the quilt and closed her eyes to say silently in her heart, "I am dreaming. I must be dreaming. All these are illusions. The evil retreats." William looked at the woman in bed like an ostrich, he said with a smile in his mouth, "You are pressing my pants." Suddenly, the underpants was thrown towards the direction of William. William could imagine how red the charming little face of Vivian under the quilt was. He easily caught the pants she threw. Although he didn''t want to wear any more, he had no clothes to change and could only put it on. Vivian hid in the quilt and was about to turn into a roaring horse and run wild in the deserted grasnd. Is the end of the world? Why are so many humiliating things known by them? And Selina even saw it! She could think that in the future, Selina would often mention the humiliating things. If the time could go back, she would never fall into the trap of William and would not make love with him in the hospital. So how can a clean man not even bring clothes with him? Ten minutes passed quickly. The door of the ward was reopened, and there were footstepsing in and out, and then it was silent again. Vivian chose the simplest way. She pretended to be dead with her eyes closed. Just treat her as a dead person. Don''t miss her. The sound of the footsteps kept approaching, and Vivian''s eyes closed more tightly. A thin finger poked the person inside the quilt, "Come on, they''ve left." No, no, she couldn''t hear anything. Suddenly, the quilt was lifted, Selina looked at Vivian who pretended to sleep, and said in casual voice, "Get up quickly, I know you haven''t slept." She was sleeping but her face was as red as an apple. Vivian knew that she couldn''t hide. She opened her eyes slowly and asked, "What happened?" Selina looked at her with disgust and said, ying her good-looking nail, "There is a big event. The Mars is hitting the earth, do you want me to continue to talk about it?" Well, she was afraid of it. In the extreme situation, most people would have two reactions, being so shy or pretending nothing happened like Vivian. "Why did youe?" Selina pulled a chair and sat in front of her, with her legs tilted, and looked at her with her teasing eyes, "Now you''re willing to talk." "Why did youe here?" Vivian just got up from the bed and leaned against the head of the bed. As things stood, she could only try to paralyze herself. "Ie when I get the message, of course." It was hard for Selina to catch such an interesting scene. It was not in line with her character to let things just pass by. She leaned forward and asked, "How is it? Is it exciting to be in the hospital?" Vivian held back, spit out four words, "It is fucking exciting." William was taking advantage of the danger of others. She was the victim. Who knows that when she fell asleep, she had made love with the man several times? Selina looked around and said, "The smell is heavy." When she heard her friend''s ridicule, she immediately got angry, "Hey!" "Ha-ha, I don''t want tough at you, but William''s body is really nice. It is said that a man with narrow waist and big dick must act good in bed." Selinaughed a few times, pretended to be very serious and asked, "Tell me whether William is swollen." Chapter 162 Planning to send Roe away Chapter 162 nning to send Roe away Anyway, it had been a joke. Vivian hesitated for a while and then let go. She raised her eyebrows and said, "Didn''t Grace''s figure look good?" "No." When it came to the man who made her angry, Selina immediately said with displeasure. "Selina, don''t you find that there are a few men in the world that can influence your mood?" If Selina really didn''t care about Grace, how could she be angry because of his few words? As the saying goes, those closely involved cannot see as clearly as those outside. She was the same as Selina. There shed a strange color in Selina''s eyes, and it quickly disappeared in that pair of charming eyes. She leaned gently on the chair and said in a very light tone, "You''re right, so I promised my old man to go on a blind date." "" Vivian didn''t know how to say that. The atmosphere suddenly became heavy. Selina soon showed her rxed expression and said, "Look at your silly appearance. You really think I''m at the will of others? How could it be? It''s interesting to y with my old man." Vivian forced a smile. She knew that Selina was also very ufortable, not as rxed as she showed. "Why you show such a face? I''m not dead yet. You''re crying so quickly. OK, I''m not going to tease you." Selina smiled more happily, her eyes was about to squint into a line, but the bitterness in her heart was constantly spreading. "Selina, don''tugh like that. It''s ugly." She looked at it and felt sad. "I am not ugly." Selina said unconvinced. She casually turned to the topic and said, "Now you can tell me what happened." If it wasn''t for Grace who told her the news, she would not rush to the hospital. And she wouldn''t see such a hot picture. "I may have been targeted." Vivian also did not hide, and told Selina what happened after she left. Selina pped her thigh and said angrily, "Do you know what the pig heart stands for?" Vivian shook her head. "A pig''s heart is like killing one''s heart." Selina also understood a little bit, this was not a simple provocation, this was the meaning of blood. Who did William provoke? The man not only wanted him to die, but also let him suffer pain before death. Hearing Selina''s metaphor, Vivian''s face went pale. She thought it was just ordinary revenge. William, as awyer, won hundreds ofwsuits and naturally offended many people. But they were not as serious as this one. "Selina, what should I do? Will he be in danger?" Selina said to her, "He''s in danger. You can''t escape too." She said that she wanted to get rid of William, but whenever something happened, she ignored her own safety and thought about him. Vivian said to herself, "What should I do..." Thinking that William may be injured or even lose his life, her heart was constantly tightening. "Vivi, don''t worry about it. He must have been prepared for the election. The danger is inevitable. Doesn''t he still act as a bad guy?" Compared with William, Selina was more worried about her friend. "Don''t worry about him. Don''t go back to your small apartment and live with me first." Vivian suddenly called her seriously, "Selina." "What''s the matter?" Selina looked at Vivian''s serious expression, and asked seriously too. "Send Roe back to the countryside tomorrow. Don''t let people find out. I won''t go to your ce today." She had to wait for Roe to evacuate safely before she could go to Selina''s home. After thinking about it, Selina also thought that Roe should be sent back first. She just said, "It''s OK to send him back, but there''s a week before the summer vacation. He still wants to go to the amusement park with you. Do you have any idea how to tell him?" Vivian, who endured the bitterness and guilt in her heart, said, "This is different from ordinary times. N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. Ask for leave from the school first, and grandmother misses him too." She didn''t know whether she was to persuade herself, or forced herself not to be soft hearted, "Roe will understand someday." "Roe will understand that it is also because he is too precocious and sensible." Selina habitually went to touch the cigarette in the bag. After thinking that she was in the hospital, she had to give up. Roe could not have been so sensible. She didn''t feelfortable about it. "I understand,ter, I will not let Roe live alone." Vivian also had some kind of decision in mind. When this matter was over, she would go abroad with Roe. As for thest condition of William, she would also find the opportunity to exin it to William during this period. "Vivi, don''t give yourself too much pressure, just like you say that Roe knows you are very hard." Vivi was Roe''s mother. She cared about her child, of course, and if it wasn''t for Vivi''s hard work in recent years, Roe couldn''t afford the expensive medicine expenses. She apanied his son, at the same time, she had to face the economic pressure, and she could only choose to bear the medical expenses, and then she could squeeze out a little spare time in the busy work. Saying that, her face naturally revealed a trace of maternal brilliance, "Well." Selina, who had not given birth to a child, cannot fully understand the direct feelings between mother and child. She also wanted a child, a child of her own. It was not a problem to raise a child in her financial condition. "Vivi, what about having a test-tube baby?" It didn''t need to go through the original process, instead, it needed artificial pregnancy. "No, it was not good. The child will not have aplete family. You will feel guilty after all." Vivian did not agree with her. Selina thought it made sense, so she had to give up the idea, "Then I still take care of Roe." Vivian looked in her eyes and asked, "Where is Grace?" "I think the person you want to ask is William." Selina said. Vivian did not deny or admit, "Did they go out?" "No, they are talking outside the door, and then Ie in." Selina was not interested in what the two men wanted to talk about. "Well, William has already doubted me a little. You must be careful about Roe." "Don''t worry. I''ll pay attention to it." She dared not to be careless about Roe''s safety. Chapter 163 How much time should I give you Chapter 163 How much time should I give you Two men who was talking just now came in through the door. There was no difference in Grace''s face. He said with a smile, "I''ll send you back first." Vivian did not dare to look at William''s eyes, she shook her injured hand and said, "I want to stay for one night. You can send Selina back first." "You can rest assured that we have asked the doctor and he says you can be discharged." Grace blocked Vivian''s excuse. Vivian took a look at Selina beside her with embarrassment, and there was no excuse to stay here. Selina knew Vivian was asking for help and she scolded him impolitely, "You bastard, you''re not getting hurt. Of course you''re all right. I think it''s better to listen to Vivi. She should stay here for one night." "In this special period, don''t you have to treat it very seriously?" Even if Six-ears, this time bomb, did not do anything, William would not let Vivian stay in the hospital alone. "What special period? You can stay here, they won''t go to the hospital." Selina impatiently waved her hand. There were so many people in the hospital that it was not so easy for them to get into the hospital. Vivian could feel William''s deep sight without turning her head. Don''t stare at her. She had no way. "Vivi, you''d better go back with Selina. Six-ears is not joking. You will be in danger alone in the hospital." Grace also did not conceal, and he directly said with her the interest. "I''ll take care of myself." Vivian rejected him with a simple sentence.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. Grace said what he should said with Vivian. Seeing that she was still so persistent, he had to throw the problem back, "William, what do you think?" William nced at the stubborn Vivian with his cold dark eyes. After a long time, he said faintly, "Let two people else stay here." "Well, I see." Grace nodded. "It''s up to you. I have something to deal with." Saying that, William stopped looking at Vivian. His upright figure turned to leave the ward. Vivian held the bed sheet with one hand for a long time, and her fingers were pale because of using too much force. No matter what William thought, she must insist. "Selina, I want to rest." Selina opened her mouth, but she didn''t say anything at all, pulling Grace away. "Have a good rest. I''ll pick you up tomorrow. Please call me if you meet trouble." "Ok." Three people left one after another, and she was left in the ward. Unconsciously, the sun outside the window was setting down, leaving only the afterglow of the sunset on the horizon, making the final insistence. Vivian was distracted until there was a regr knock at the door of the ward. Every syble seemed to be knocking on her heart, and she thought of yesterday''s bad memory. She reached for her mobile phone subconsciously and held it in her hand nervously. "Who is it?" "It''s me." Hearing the voice of Angie, Vivian was stunned for a moment. It was sote. How can Angiee here? How does she know that she is in the hospital? Angie outside the door had been waiting impatiently, before Vivian came to open the door, she directly twisted the door handle. If she knew the door was unlocked, she didn''t need to knock like a fool. When she saw Vivian, who was pale on the bed, she was quite satisfied and said, "I heard that you are in hospital, but you just hurt a little. You''re really delicate." Vivian had nothing to say with Angie now. Her once close friends now became her enemy. "Why, you''re not happy to see me?" Angie took a look at the furnishings of the house with some disgust. She said with pity, "Vivian, you are hospitalized, and even no one hase to see you. It''s really pitiful and deste." Vivian just looked at her indifferently. If she told her that the deste ward was prepared for her by the man she was thinking of, she didn''t know what kind of expression she would show. "What do you mean, Vivian?" Angie''s face was not good, and her sense of superiority was also destroyed by Vivian''s calm expression. The bitch could still keep calm. As expected, lowly people had no bottom line. Vivian sighed in her heart and said with some helplessness, "What do you want to see me about?" "Of course I came to visit you. Anyway, we were ssmates, didn''t we?" Angie said gentle words, but her eyes were gloomy. She swaggered over and stopped half a meter away from the bed. It seemed that if she got closer, she would be infected by virus. "Angie, what I owe you has been paid off. I hope we can have no contact in the future." Vivian could still feel the pain on the palm of her hand caused by Angie. "Really?" Angie seemed to have heard a big joke. Sheughed exaggeratedly. The smile on her face was gone bit by bit. When she looked at Vivian, she put on a chill face. "Vivian, what you owe me is not that you can pay off with minor injury." She paused, her tone seemed to have eased, "Of course, as long as you leave the city and never If Vivian really wanted to leave, she would let her go. Anyway, she still had a little emotion with her. As long as she took a video before leaving. Vivian can''t live without a man, right? As her ssmate, she naturally wanted to satisfy her hobby. She would find a dozen men for her as a farewell gift. Beggars, tramps, and lunatics are not bad. As long as he is a man. Thinking about it, the smile on Angie''s face was constantly expanding. Leave? She would leave, but not now. Vivian said in a t tone, "I''m sorry, Angie. Now I still have some things to deal with. I''ll leave after I''ve dealt with them." With a charity expression, Angie said, "Oh, Vivian, if you are reluctant to give up your present life, I can also give you money, which is enough for you to spend for a long time. Isn''t you very poor?" Sure enough, Vivian still didn''t want to leave William, but she still found such a poor reason. Did she treat her as a three-year-old child? Vivian looked at her sarcastic expression, covered the pain in her heart, and said slowly, "I said I would leave, and I will definitely leave, as long as you give me some time." Angie kept approaching Vivian and said sarcastically, "Really? One day? Two days? Or a month? Do you want me to give you half a year? " "Angie..." As long as William to set the third condition, and she would leave immediately after she finished. Angie might be angrier when she said the truth. She didn''t want to make the rtionship between them like this. The more she said, the more she couldn''t exin. No matter what she said, Angie would feel that she was just looking for an excuse. Chapter 164 Doc, thats not what we said Chapter 164 Doc, that''s not what we said "Vivian, every time I hear my nameing out of your mouth, I have an impulse to vomit, do you understand?" Taking advantage of herck of preparation, Angie grabbed Vivian''s injured hand and pinched it hard with her fingertips. In a few seconds, Vivian''s bandage was dyed red again. The blood dropped down directly along the bandage, as if the plum blossom bloomed in the bed, looking startling. Vivian was hurt badly, "Oh" The pain came out of the wound, like the boundless tide about to swallow her up. She tried to pull her hand out of Angie''s hand. The injured position hurt her and she couldn''t make any effort. Just for a moment, ayer of sweat wasing out of her forehead. "Let go of me." "Oh, I''m sorry. I didn''t mean it." Angie seemed to have just noticed that the position she was holding was Vivian''s wound. She apologized, but she did not release her hand. But she pinched more forcefully, the bandage on Vivian''s hand was soaked in blood. Angie showed an innocent smile on her delicate face, and her voice was even gentler, "Vivian, you won''t me me for being so careless, will you?" Vivian looked at her face with her clear eyes. Her lips were bloodless. She said a word, "Yes." She wouldn''t me her, as long as she could forgive her. "Vivi, you are a good girl." Angie was happy like a child, and didn''t seem to mind that her hands were covered with the blood of Vivian. "Can you release my hand?" She tried to keep her eyes clear because she lost too much blood. The injury on the back of the hand was numb and painful. In fact, it was no longer painful. She could only feel the blood in the body was constantly dropping out. Angie appreciated the painful expression on Vivian''s face. She really couldn''t understand why there were such stupid people in the world who were bullied like this and didn''t say anything. But the more so, the angrier she was, the more she wanted to abuse her. People like Vivian should not exist in this society. They were not as good as ants living at the bottom. She hated people who pretended to be different from everyone else. Finally, Angie still let go of her hand. If Vivian passed out like this, how can she y the gameter? She stretched out her hand and took out a gold stamping invitation card from her bag and put it in front of Vivian. She said with a smile, "Vivi, remember toe to my birthday party." Vivian nced at the address above, and nodded her head, "Ok." Angie acted like they were still good friends, "Have a good rest. You must arrive on time, or I will be angry." Vivian thought in a trance that Angie really wanted to forgive her, "Well, I won''t bete." Angie waved away with a smile and left the ward. Her face immediately changed. On that day, she must let Vivian understand the difference of their statuses. In the ward, Vivian looked at her wound with a bitter smile. The wound had been cracked three times. She was almost embarrassed to call the doctor. But she couldn''t let go of the injuries on her hands. Hesitating for a while, Vivian slowly moved to the bedside and rang the call bell. The nurse saw her whole hand as if it was pulled out of the blood. Her face was pale like a piece of paper. Sheforted Vivian and ran to the doctor in a panic. She didn''t know if it was a bad fate. It was that doctor again. Seeing that Vivian''s hand was cracked again, he didn''t even have any extra words this time. He cleaned the wound directly. Vivian was embarrassed to look at the doctor. She knew that although the doctor in front of her was long-winded, he was still a good person. She said with some embarrassment, "I''m sorry, doctor." The doctor snorted. She didn''t know if he was angry that Vivian didn''t care for herself, or was he angry with her carelessness. She turned a deaf ear on his words. He said in a strange tone, "The hand is yours. You don''t have to apologize to me. Even if the hand is broken, it''s your own business." "Well, I see." Vivian gently smiled, did not put the words in her heart. "Well, you little girl, why are you so careless? This is the first time I met a person with a wound that can be hurt three times among so many patients." "I hurt it." Vivian avoided his sight and said. "Little girl, are you insulting my profession? I''m a doctor. How would I don''t know how your wound is cracked?" The doctor knew there was only one person in the room. "And your friend?" Vivian knew who he was referring to, "He''s busy." "Leave this kind of irresponsible man. I''d better introduce another one to you." He couldn''t run away N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. from the interest of being matchmaking when he was getting old. Vivian just wanted to refuse, the rest of the corner of her eye caught a glimpse of the man who was approaching. She shut up obediently and kindly gave the doctor a few eyes. "Little girl, you have hurt your hand and eye disease." The doctor felt that he still had to ask clearly, so that he could exin it to others in the future. "No..." Vivian saw William''s tall and straight figure approaching, and the thin air in the room was also sucked away. She dared not look at his angry eyes. A few nurses saw this handsome man, their eyes were focus on him. If he was not too cold, someone would like to go up to chat up. "Did the air conditioner in the ward also have problems? How did it suddenly cool down?" The doctor also mumbled to himself. It was not that the air conditioner was broken. There was an air conditioner behind you. Vivian wanted to remind doctor, but she felt that she was more dangerous. "Vivian, you are really good." He was just going out and dealing with his things, and in less than two hours, she hurt herself again. Vivian listened to William''s extremely cold tone. She shrunk her neck and said in a weak voice, "I, I hurt it by ident." The doctor turned to find that William hade back. Thest time he helped Vivian hide it for Vivian. Now she hurt her hand again. He felt it necessary to remind the irresponsible man next to him. "I don''t know who she offend. She did this again and again, now she can''t do heavy work even if her hands are recovered." "Doctor..." That was not what we said just now. Vivian wanted to cry without tears. This was the same as adding fuel to the fire. Realizing that William''s eyes fell on her hand, she suddenly remembered that the invitation from Angie was in that position, but it was toote for her to take it back. The man had seen it. Chapter 165 Talking back with your mouth Chapter 165 Talking back with your mouth The doctor also found that he was a little garrulous, and coughed unnaturally, and told all the people in the ward to leave. Several nurses who had juste to see the handsome guy sighed with regret and looked at William''s figure reluctantly, trying to attract his attention. But he didn''t even give them an extra look, so they could only go out. Vivian watched them leave. She wanted to ask them to take her away, but they didn''t seem to hear her real call. When they went out, they closed the door with great care. The quiet in the ward made Vivian feel that she had arrived at the mortuary all of a sudden, and the hair of her arm all stood at attention. The man was approaching, Vivian would like to have a hole behind her and send herself in to be isted from him. William''s deep eyes were full of cold meaning, and his cold thin lips spat out a few words, "She has "No, no one has been here. I hurt it by ident." Vivian said, her small hand was out of the quilt, trying to take back the conspicuous invitation. "Why not resist?" William wanted to strangle the woman who made him angry in front of her. "What are you talking about?" Vivian pretended not to understand, her eyes were full of sadness. Resist? She had no reason to resist. William approached, there was even the spurt of anger with his breath, "Vivian, don''t change the topic. If next time I see you being bullied into this way, I don''t mind finding you first." "What do you mean to me? I''m hurt and I don''t have strength." Vivian felt a burst of grievance, her nose was sour. William looked at her injured hand, his eyes shed with annoyance, and his tone was still very stiff, "Why can''t you ask people for help? You can only talk back with your mouth?" "I said I''ll be careful next time." Vivian refused to admit the fact that Angie had been here. William directly pinched up her invitation card hidden in the quilt and threw it heavily in front of her, "What is this?" Seeing that the thing was revealed, Vivian also did not hide it, and roared at him, "What do you want me to do? It''s my fault. I shouldn''t be with you." Oh, no, how did she say what she had in her heart? Things hade to this point, Vivian''s back tightened, and she was looking at the tall man in front of her stubbornly. If this can let them break up. Then just be angry. The expected anger did note, and the fire at the bottom of the man''s eyes seemed to hold some emotion, which made her vibrate for a moment. What did he mean? Before she could see the deep meaning in his eyes clearly, William''s emotions returned to calm again, but he said coldly, "Remember, Vivian, if you are willing to be hurt by others, no one can help you." Then he turned and left indifferently. Vivian looked at William''s disappearing figure. It seemed that the most important thing in her heart left her body. Her eyes were full of bitterness. William was right. She was really guilty, so she didn''t resist against her. She even felt a sense of atonement. She couldn''t get rid of the guilt in her heart, what can she do? Who can tell her? One was a man she loved but couldn''t get, another was a friend who had been in college for three years, and maybe she was the redundant one. She didn''t know when there were two people at the door. After greeting to Vivian, they stood at the door and didn''te in. It should be William who asked Grace to arrange for her. Vivian just sat on the bed and kept a movement for half a day without moving. Her legs were numb and had no feeling. She did not react until the mobile phone at the head of the bed vibrated constantly. It was Selina. Vivian had a wave in her eyes. She picked up her mobile phone and put it in her ear. On the other end of the phone a soft childish voice came over, "Mom, I miss you so much." All of a sudden, Vivian''s eyes were full of tears. Only a blink of an eye, tears would burst from her eyes. She bit her lip and let herself calm down. She said gently with a hoarse voice, "Roe, mom also miss you so much." What did she do just now? She was thinking nonsense. She still had Roe. Her baby son was still waiting for her to go back, to have surgery with her, and to protect her.Txt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. They all say that mother and son are connected with each other. Roe felt something wrong when he heard the tone of Vivian. He asked cautiously, "Mom, are you sad?" "No, I''m not sad. I''m just happy to hear your voice." Vivian tried to make herselfugh. Roe was the sunshine in her life. Because of him, everything she did was meaningful. "Mom, don''t be unhappy. I will go back to my grandma tomorrow." He knew that his mother was afraid that his father would know his existence, so he could not call her until it was veryte. Vivian tried her best to make her tone very rxed, "Well, Roe, you go back first. When things are done, I will go to find you." "OK, I am waiting for you toe back." Roe answered. Vivian suddenly felt sad, "Will you be angry with me?" Roe imitated the adult''s tone, his soft voice said dotingly, "No, mother, you''re a brave big child, and you can''t cry." Vivian couldn''t help but chuckle. She was amused by her three-year-old son, and her unhappiness was dispelled a lot. "Well, I will try to be a brave mother." For him to be fearless. "Well, Roe will also be a good baby. It iste. I will go to bed." Although he was very reluctant, but a man should keep his words, he couldn''t let his mother worry. "Well, go." Vivian was relieved. After hanging up the phone, Vivian felt full of energy, although the angry man did note back after he left. She also had a warm sun, and her heart did not feel lost. On the other side, Roe, who was sleeping, took out a small card from his pocket in the quilt. He took out his own light bulb. He murmured, "181 There are so many ''9''. Well. Let me call and ask first. " After a while, William''s mobile phone rang. Seeing the strange caller ID shown above, his first reaction was to hang up. He didn''t know if he was provoked by Vivian today. He directly pressed the Bluetooth phone on his ear. His cold voice was like the cool wind in winter, "You''d better really have something important." Otherwise, don''t me him for being in a bad mood today. Chapter 166 Not only cute but also sensible Chapter 166 Not only cute but also sensible Hearing William''s cold tone, he shook for a moment and shouted, "Uncle, I''m pudding. Do you remember me? Such a cute and funny boy?" Dad''s voice was so terrible. Did he quarrel with mom? No wonder he thought his mother''s tone was strange. Well, sure enough, he made the right call. Mention the name, William suddenly thought of that lovely explosive head, the cold meaning in his eyes weaken a lot, "I remember, it''s sote and you don''t sleep." It should be ten o''clock in the evening now. Shouldn''t he go to bed early? He felt a little pity when he thought of his irresponsible parents. If William knew one of his parents was himself, how would he feel? "My mother is sad, but my father doesn''t pay attention to it. They are so naive. I''m in a dilemma as a child." Roe gave an ambiguous answer, he was not wrong. Mom was sad because of his father, and the father was angry because of his mother. As their son, he should not only be sensible but also reconcile the feelings between his parents asionally. It was not easy. "Don''t worry about your parents'' business, you''re still young." William pulled a cigarette out of the slot beside him, put it on his mouth, and lit the fire. The smoke ring diffused in the car little by little, and his restless mood calmed down a little. "It''s my business. Their bad feelings will affect my mood." Roe said very pitifully. William''s fingertip with a cigarette paused and he asked, "Can I help you?" He had never been a good man, and had no unnecessary pity, but to this child, he was extremely patient, and even did not want to see him unhappy. It was a wonderful experience. Although he had never been a father, he thought that maybe it was the feeling of being a father. Let''s just think of him as having a fate with that ghost child. Original from N?velDrama.Org. For the first time, William was curious about what kind of parents would give birth to such a smart and sensible child. "It''s my father who always makes my mother unhappy." Roe scolded William in an indirectly way. He was naughty and spat out his tongue. He continued, "My father has an indistinct aunt who always bullies my mother. Because of some reasons, she can''t argue with her. Now they are in a dilemma. How should I do?" These were all the news he had overheard from his aunt. William smoked a cigarette again and said, "Pudding, if your father and mother are separated, who will you be with?" "Of course it''s my mom. Dad can still be reced." Roe answered truthfully. William at the other end of the phone yanked at the corner of his eye. How did he feel that the words from pudding were so ufortable? After thinking about the father in his mouth had nothing to do with him, he put aside that strange feeling. "Now that you have made up your mind, just be with your mother." In general, it was always the child who was hurt by divorce. However, if a child with such avant-garde personality abandoned by his father like a pair of shoes, the man as a father was really a failure. Roe pretended to be very embarrassed and said, "But I don''t want my mother to be sad. My mother seems to have some feelings for my father. My father doesn''t like her so much." Does he still have feelings? William thought of Vivian, a woman in the hospital. What could he be angry about? If he hadn''t left her alone, how could Angie get close to her? All in all, he was angry that he was too careless to let her hurt. "Uncle, are you still there? Do you think it''s still possible to save my parents from such a situation? In fact, my mother is very beautiful and kind-hearted, and still very strong. There are still other uncles who want to stay with her." William didn''t talk for a long time, and Roe thought he didn''t want to talk with him. "Well, yes." William hade to himself and smile. He could understand that his mother was always the most perfect in children''s mind. "What do you think I should do? I''d better change my father. Other uncles are also good." Roe was thinking whether to pretend to be amnesia when dad really knew him. "Perhaps your father is not that kind of person, if your mother was not too stubborn, it may have different result." William knew that pudding did not necessarily understand. He just talked to him about these things. What he saw in his mind was the little woman''s sad and aggrieved eyes. She was alone in the hospital. She must be crying again. "That''s because my father is too rigid, and men can''t say love words, which is also not a good thing. There are so many handsome men outside, and my mother is so excellent. I''m really worried about my father." William felt that pudding was to sympathize with him, but he was not interested in his "excellent" mother. "Now I doubt whether you really like your mother most." "Of course, mom is my goddess." Roe thought for a while, and said with some embarrassment, "My father is also excellent, but he is too hard to express his feelings." "It''s a sign that men are mature and reserved." It had to be said that William still had some male chauvinism in his bones. Even if he had done something, he was not the kind of person who liked to make noise everywhere. Roe kindly reminded, "That''s what you say. But do you think a woman likes a man who cares about herself, or a man who pays in silence without knowing his name?" Dad, it''s impossible for you to pick up girls like this. How can mom know about you? It''s said in the book that women are sensitive animals. Only when you let her know, can she know. Do you want mom to guess the riddle by herself? What''s more, what he said was so obvious that dad didn''t understand it. He''s really stupid. William''s eyes shed a strange light, inexplicably want to see the little woman, the tone of his voice had be a little urgent, "Don''t mind adult''s business. It was sote and you''d better go to bed early, when I have time, I will meet your parents." Hearing that he wanted to meet his parents, Roe quickly refused, "I don''t want to bother you. Let''s talk next time. Good night." Roe directly hung up the phone. Meet his parents? Where does he go to find a couple of parents? Let''s meet until the time was appropriate. William, who was hung up on the phone, was not angry. He left his mobile phone beside him and threw his unfinished cigarette on the ground. He stepped on the elerator to reverse. He was driving back. Hearing the voice in the room, Selina opened the door and asked, "Roe, are you talking to someone?" "No, auntie. I''m going to bed." Roe stuck out his small head. "Well, good night, baby." Selina shrugged and closed the door. Well, maybe she heard it wrong. Chapter 167 Leave and come back Chapter 167 Leave ande back When William returned to the ward, there was no sound inside. He slowed down to approach, stopped at the edge of the bed, staring at Vivian, who was half lying on the bed and unconsciously fell asleep. The moonlight was just pouring out of the window. It was like a gentle veil on her face and tears hanging on her curled eyshes. It seemed that she was pitiful. She huddled together in a very defensive pose, her injured hand just under her face. Only people with strong self-protection consciousness would have this kind of response. William sighed slightly and imperceptibly. With a little spoiled and helpless, he gently picked her up, let her lie on the pillow, put her hand on the quilt, to help her blood cirction. Then, he also followed her to lie beside her with an absolute protective posture. He half hugged her, and slept in a narrow hospital bed. In fact, Vivian didn''t really fall asleep. She felt that someone was holding her and wanted to open her eyes. When she smelled the tobo smell on the man''s body, her nose was sour, and she clenched her teeth tightly to prevent herself from making any noise. Now that he''s gone, why did hee back? Compared with the past, he had a stronger smell of smoke. Vivian guessed that he must have smoked before he came, because of her or because there were too many problems in front of him. She did not dare to think it was because of her, if she knew the truth, and her heart would be too painful. Vivian thought that she was well hidden, but some people were more sensitive and intelligent than her. As early as the moment William picked her up, he knew that the woman in his arms was not sleeping, nor did he break her careful thinking. The next day she got up, the man beside her had already left. Vivian looked at the empty bedside. She couldn''t tell the feeling in her heart. She wanted to ask why he came back again. Knowing that he had left early, she was relieved. She didn''t like to repeat like this. In the morning and noon, she was delivered meals, and no one came to the ward except for the doctor. Even the footsteps on the corridor were limited. It was hard to wait for Selina toe. Vivian was anxious to ask, but someone else came with her. "Selina." "Yes, how is your hand?" Selina knew what Vivian was going to say. Due to the presence of the obnoxious person, she could only wink at her to reassure her. After receiving the signal, Vivian alsoughed, "Well, it''s much better." Selina looked closer and said suspiciously, "Really, I don''t think you look better than yesterday." She saw that the people behind her wanted to follow in. She quickly made a stop gesture, and said with disgust, "We''re talk about women''s private affairs. Are you sure you want to stay?" Grace''s had to stand back, "I went to handle the discharge procedures, called meter." "Well. Get out of here." Selina said impatiently. Grace smiled with good temper, and shut the door for them. "Selina, actually you don''t have to be..." Vivian originally wanted to say that there was no need to be so cruel to Grace. Selina interrupted what she was going to say. "You haven''t said why your face is pale like a ghost. Are you going to act in an opera?" Saying that, she also stretched out her hand and pinched her face, which was as good as Roe''s bun face. She was really envious. She had a variety of care products to maintain her face, and she did not see Vivian use any care products but her face was so delicate and tender. "Vivian, are youe from witch''s magic?" "What did you say? Opera? And witch? You really think I am a monster." Vivian couldn''t help but look at her friend constantly pinching her face. It was a lot of fun. She couldn''t say anything about Angie''s visit, or she would be angry first. "You''re a monkey that has seventy-two metamorphoses, aren''t you?" Selina took back her hand and looked at Vivian''s red face and nodded with satisfaction, "This is just like a person." "Has Roe been sent back to grandma?" Vivian touched her face, her face was pinched, and couldn''t it look red? "He''s sent back. You can rest assured that no one will find out." Selina saw a red corner under Vivian''s pillow and took it out curiously, "What is this?" Vivian found that the invitation sent by Angie was in Selina''s hand, and she didn''t know how to exin it. There was no need to wait for her to exin. When she finished reading the contents, Selina''s tone changed directly. "Is Angie a ghost? How do she know that you''re in the hospital? And she even sent birthday invitation cards. " "Selina, don''t say that. Angie may be out of kindness." Vivian said it with a little diffidence. Selina said angrily, "Is your brain nipped by the door? How can she be so kind? What''s good for that disgusting birthday party?" "I have promised her." Vivian gave a weak answer. A burst of deafening lion roar, "You have promised that the little whore?" "Selina, this may be an opportunity to be at peace with Angie." Vivian also knew what Selina was worried about, but she didn''t want to think too bad about Angie. "No way. I''ve seen a lot of bitches like that. She''s a good girl on the surface but a bug in the dark inside. There''s no less intrigue than the ancient harem. You haven''t really seen what a hypocritical woman is like." Selina said in a tone of disdain, "And your ''good ssmates and good girlfriends'' is pure and innocent on the surface, and she''s full of licentiousness and coquetry inside. I really don''t know whether men are blind now." Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. When a woman looked at a woman, she could understand her at a nce. "You''re exaggerated." She was also familiar with the society. Naturally, she knew that the higher the status was, the more intrigue they had. However, she had been with Angie for three years, and had not found any of these. In addition to the changes since Angie knew that she was with William, she also attributed all this to human nature. "Well, you won''t listen to what I say. When you suffer, you will understand the pain." Selina didn''t want say, "Since you promised to go, I''ll go too." "Selina, you don''t have to go with me." She knew that Selina didn''t like these formal asions. Chapter 168 Earn her own living Chapter 168 Earn her own living "Just for you." Selina raised her hand and lifted her long hair in front of her chest, and said with full confidence. "I''m the eldest girl of my family. This kind of invitation has been sent home for a long time. I always ask the servant to throw it into the garbage can. I can only ask someone to find it. She''d better pray that it hasn''t been taken away by the garbage truck, or she''ll have to go to the garbage to find the card." "Well, mydy." Vivian said with fun. "Have you finished your talk?" Grace knocked in. Selina was discontented and muttered, "You''re so impatient." "Aren''t you going to interview me this time? I''ll give you another afternoon." Grace pointed to something. Selina saw Vivian''s eyes, her face got red, and she roared, "Shut up, no one will treat you as a dumb person if you don''t speak." Vivian used the uninjured hand to cover her ears and said, "I didn''t hear anything." "Well, if you don''t want to, I''ll have it turned down." Grace said very casually, with a faint smile in his long and narrow eyes. "If you dare to refuse, I''ll burn your house." Selina said angrily, the task was her performance bonus this month. She didn''t know if her old man got senile dementia ahead of time. He even heard the gossip of others, N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. took away all her cards. And asked her to earn her own living! Now she was just a little editor, plus her years of consumption concept, her pocket had been empty. She must not dare to make fun of the leisurely life of the next few months. The baby car in the garage was waiting for her to take care of. "Wee." If she could burn the house, he would prefer this one. Selina''s eyes flickered slightly, and she snorted, "Go away." "Are you flirting in front of me? I don''t mind it, but the nurse is going to clean up the ward in a moment." Vivian took a serious look at the wall clock. Selina was like a cat whose tail had been trampled on. She said in a shrill voice, "Who flirts with him? Are you still my friend?" "Well, I won''t say. Can we go now?" Vivian immediately made a gesture of surrender, and thought that she didn''t need to react so fierce if she didn''t care about it. "Yes, of course." Selina also knew that she overreacted. She couldn''t help but stare at the man who was smiling at her. She identally touched the indulgence of his eyes. She was slightly surprised and immediately turned away her eyes. After Grace sent them back, he was busy again. As for the interview, he asked Selina to find him in the evening. Vivian nodded and said with deep meaning on her face, "In the evening, it''s really a good time." "I won''t go. If I leave you, I don''t know if someone will..." In the middle of Selina''s words, she suddenly realized that something wrong. When she met Vivian''s suspicious eyes, she just changed the topic, "It''s Roe. He told me for a long time yesterday that he wanted me to take good care of you." When she talked about her intimate vest, Vivian''s eyes also became gentle, "Selina, is he sad?" Selina felt lucky that she almost told Vivian about her agreement with William. After all, she had collected arge amount of protection fee from him, she still had to do her duty. Of course, she would help without the old fox. However, the situation was so pressing that the granary was in a hurry, so she also agreed to a little additional conditions. Oh, there was no need to say the details. Hearing Vivian''s question, she quickly replied, "Roe is not sad. He hasn''t seen his grandmother for a long time. I told him that you will go to see him when you are finished." "Well, that''s good." Knowing that Roe was not unhappy, Vivian rxed. "The office has given you reasons to go on a business trip for a while, so you can just stay here." Selina took a crisp pear from the table and chewed it in her mouth. The juice flowed out from the corner of her mouth. She quickly pulled out a few pieces of paper and wiped it off. "You mean to let me sit in the house like a prisoner until things are settled down?" Vivian quickly understood the meaning of Selina''s words. She just asked her not to go anywhere. What''s the difference between this and imprisonment? Selina held out her index finger and shook it in front of her and said, "No, no, it''s much better than being in prison. Which prison can be so big? And there are two rooms and one hall, TV,puter, Wi- Fi, and you can order takeout. It''s so convenient." Except for going out. "Well, please exin to me, is this a foot restriction?" She was not a child of three or four years old, nor was she a teenager of sixteen or seventeen. She had to be banned. "That''s pretty much what you think." Selina chewed on the pear again, feeling that Vivian''s eyes were strange, so she quickly said with a smile, "In fact, I don''t think it''s bad, is it?" Vivian said in a gloomy tone, "It''s not bad. Why don''t you experience it together?" "That won''t work. I still have a mission." Selina had a pause, and then said with deep heart, "I don''t know who is spying on you. It''s very dangerous outside. You''ll be very safe here." "Well, I promise you." Vivian nodded. There was a burst of joy on Selina''s face. She didn''t expect that she was so reasonable. Her joy had not been maintained for a minute. Vivian added, "I''ll go wherever you go from now on." "What? It''s hard for me to do it. I still have work." Selina almost jumped out of the sofa, "And you''re injured now." She pointed to her wrapped hand with her eyes, and it was still in ster!! Vivian showed her neat white teeth, and showed an innocent smile, "Don''t worry, I''m hurt by my hand, not by my leg. I won''t dy your work." Selina immediately felt that William''s money was not so easy to get, "Vivi, it''s not that I don''t want to take you with me. If you go out now, the injury will be more serious. How can I tell Will Ah " She almost talked about William again. Vivian looked at her friend strangely. She spoke strangely. "Selina, are you hiding something from me?" "Ah, what do you say?" Selina was identally choked by her own saliva and thumped several times on her chest. She was so hard to cheat. It was not easy for her to earn extra money. "Selina, are you ok?" Vivian didn''t expect Selina would react so fiercely, so she quickly poured a ss of water for her. Chapter 169 Look at my sincere eyes Chapter 169 Look at my sincere eyes Selina took over and drank a few mouthfuls to calm down. "I''m ok. This pear is too sweet and too cloying." In her heart, Vivian doubted how the pear could be so cloying. Selina looked at her sincerely with her wide eyes, "Vivi, how can you feel that I have concealed something with you? Look at my sincere eyes." Vivian gazed at her eyes for a long time and replied calmly, "Well, your eyes are fake and hypocritical." "What? How sincere I am." Selina refused to admit it. "Selina, aren''t you stay with Grace? Do you want to " Vivian waved her uninjured hand and said, "of course, if you really want to, I can stay at home." Selina didn''t speak any more. She took her pear and chewed it hard. It seemed that she was eating someone''s meat instead of a pear. Vivian was frightened and silently prayed for Grace in her heart. For a long time, Selina finally made up her mind and said helplessly, "Well, you can follow me these days, but I''ll tell you first, don''t run around." "Ok." It was not sure who ran around. "Well, that''s the decision." Selina had some thoughts in her eyes. Anyway, she would talk to William Since Vivian knew that she didn''t need to stay in the house, her tone became very rxed, "Selina, do you want to go out at night?" "What are you going out for? I can''t take you to the bar, and there''s no cool guy to have fun with." Selina also had no appetite to eat, and directly put the remaining pear in the garbage can. Before her words was finished, there was a knock at the door. Selina and Vivian looked at each other, and they were nervous. "I received the package at the same time that day." Vivian said in a low voice, his eyes were tense. "Don''t worry. I''ll take a look." Selina was still calm. She first asked the person outside the door, "Who are you? I won''t open the door if you don''t give your name." There was a dead silence outside. Although Selina lived in a high-end apartment with night vision probes installed at each door, the light of her house was broken today. Even if she looked at it from the screen, she could see nothing. Selina also became nervous and raised her volume and asked, "Which son of a bitch is outside the N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. door? Give your name, or you will be caught." There was still no response outside. Vivian also came from the living room, lowered her voice, and said, "Selina, do you want to call the police?" "What if it is cheating? Reporting false police is to be detained, I''ll call Grace." Selina shook her head. To be safe, she didn''t open the door rashly. Vivian nodded and agreed. After Selina''s call, Grace came here in a short time, there were his knock and his voice, "Honey, open the door, it''s me." After confirming the voice, Selina dared to open the door and saw Grace holding a carton in his hand. It was the same as the carton Vivian had sawst time, she thought of the unhappy memory and wanted to vomit. "Vivi, what''s the matter with you?" Selina heard Vivian''s retching voice and asked in a hurry. Vivian frowned and said with ufortableplexion, "I''m fine, just a little nauseous." "Go in and talk about it." Grace said solemnly. Selina saw his expression and knew that the things inside were something strange. She nodded and let him in. After the gate was closed again, Grace put the carton on the table in the living room and didn''t open it immediately. Instead, he made two phone calls and sat on the sofa as if he was waiting for someone. "Grace, what do you think will be in this?" Selina''s eyes kept ncing into the box. "It may be a bomb." said Grace. "What? Throw it away." Selina said and wanted to throw the carton to the window. "" Grace just wanted to make a joke to ease the tension, "Honey, have you ever seen a bomb left at the door for half an hour?" Selina murmured, "What''s impossible? They can set the time." "Don''t worry." Grace shook his head helplessly. Generally, the bomb would not be put at the door. The error rate was high, and the time was not urate. It should be something else. But it was better to find professionals just in case. "Who did you just call?" Selina just remembered. "He''s almost there." Grace looked at his watch. Seeing the carton, Vivian had a psychological fear and sat in the distance with a chair. Ten minutester, the door of the apartment was knocked again. "Well, it''s the first time my house is so crowded." Selina went to open the door. A careless man came in first, followed by William. William knew what she was worried about when he saw Vivian. He waved to her and motioned her to stand beside him. With so many people, William''s action was still so conspicuous. Vivian was a little embarrassed. She couldn''t resist the fear in her heart. She still walked to him obediently. "Little beauty, the expert is here. Your old fox can''t protect you." "You''re a loach with a glib tongue." Selina said. "I like you too, my goddess. Call me James." James ran towards Selina with his eyes shining. Vivian frowned and went away, "Where are youe from?" Grace had already kicked James away and said, "She is mine, your sister-inw." Selina''s face was red, and she pressed Grace''s chest with her elbow. She scolded, "Go away." Grace not only did not get angry, but also looked at James with pride, "See it? This is flirting." Selina was so angry. But she didn''t want to talk nonsense with him. They found a seat and sit down. Grace followed him. James looked at the couples in the living room, he was single. He wanted to scold them, but he came here to work, "Shit, I can''t stand it, can you be a little bit better to me?" "Hurry up, Jimmy." William ignored James''s words and nced at the cardboard box, indicating that he could start his work. "I know, I know." Jamesined and was wearing a medical gloves. Vivian didn''t expect that James, who seemed to be just able to eat and have fun, would deal with such a dangerous thing. Chapter 170 It is sulfuric acid Chapter 170 It is sulfuric acid William saw Vivian''s suspicion and exined in a low voice, "Don''t worry, he''s still useful." "Well." Vivian was embarrassed and looked away. James, who was concentrating on his work, heard that his superb skills turned into ordinary acrobatics in William''s words. For his own woman, he couldn''t say so about him. He gave a protest look and was frozen. He had to ept the fate of opening the box. James first touched the material of the carton. After looking at the four corners of the box, a trace of doubt shed in his heart. Without a word, he took out a small can of liquid from his treasure chest and dropped two drops on it. His face changed dramatically. He stepped back. "Is it really a bomb in it?" Selina looked at James''s reaction and eximed. William felt that his clothes corner was tightly grasped in the palm of her hand, and he looked down. He saw that Vivian''s small hand was holding tightly to his corner of his clothes. He said in a displeased tone, "Say it quickly." James showed a smile even worse than crying, "Fortunately, you didn''t touch this box. What''s in it is gaseous sulfuric acid. If you open it, you will be disfigured." "Who send this thing here?" Hearing she would disfigure, Selina was not good. Not to mention the pale Vivian. "How do I know?" He''s just responsible for monitoring this thing. Fortunately, it didn''t leak out. Otherwise, he would never be able to get a girl with his face. "In the future, please remind me to wear a gas mask." William heard that it was sulfuric acid, and his expression on his face also came down with cold. "Didn''t you see who sent it?" "Son of a bitch. The night vision probe is broken today." Selina said with a bitter face that if she had known who sent this kind of thing, she would have cut him into several pieces. "It''s not a coincidence." William never believed in any coincidence in the world. Vivian was stunned, and soon understood what William meant. Someone deliberately broke the probe of Selina, and then sent the carton to her. "Selina, I can''t live here. I want to go back." She didn''t want to involve anyone else. "Vivi, what are you talking about? Now it''s not a matter of getting involved or not. It''s those bastards who looked down upon my family. I am not afraid of them!" Selina''s heart burst into a big fire. Don''t they know that the people behind them are Selina''s family? They dared to send sulfuric acid like this. James added in the side, "The concentration inside will not be too high, they may be warning you not to meddle." William''s face seemed to be covered with a thinyer of ice, and there was a meaning of killing in the bottom of his eyes. It seemed that thest time he paid back, he was not very satisfied. He said in a deep voice, "I will deal with this matter. There will not be another one." In the heart, Grace and James looked at each other and understood his meaning. This was going to be real. "Don''t go. It''s dangerous." Vivian subconsciously grabbed his clothes. These people were so dangerous. Seeing the worry in Vivian''s eyes, William''s cold dark eyes softened slightly, "I''ll be OK." "But..." Vivian still wanted to say something. William has already got up and said, "Look for a few people to check around." "Leave it to me." Rted to his own women, Grace naturally would not rx. "And me." James pointed to himself. William nced at him, "Deal with the box." "That''s it?" James''s baby face couldn''t help falling down. Isn''t it a bit overqualified? "Or you can go back." James listened to William''s light and casual tone, his body shook for a moment, and his face was immediately filled with a smile and said, "It''s just to deal with a box, no problem." He didn''t y enough, so he wouldn''t leave. William took a look at Grace, and Grace nodded clearly. The things to be discussedter were not suitable for two women to hear. William followed Grace and left first. "It''s so boring, beauties. Why don''t I deal with this box and take you out to y?" There was a hint of trick in James''s eyes, they two went to do fun things, leaving him more boring, it was better to abduct their women to that ce. Hey, hey, they would definitely be excited if they knew what was going on. "Vivian." Selina suddenly felt the shabby apartment so chilly. Vivian didn''t want to stay in this boring ce, "I''m ok." "Hello, James, Vivian''s hand is injured. Don''t take her to a noisy ce." Selina reminded. "Don''t worry, and there will be unexpected surprises." James showed a bad smile, "I''ll first deal with this thing, and then pick you up." "Well." Selina thought James was quite funny. After the three men had gone, the two of them sat down together in fear. "I haven''t encountered this kind of thing for many years, and I''m not used to it." She also had high status in the city. She was threatened in her own territory. That''s enough. "It''s the second time, but I don''t think I''ll ever get used to it." Vivian, whose life was rtively stable, was unable to adapt to this kind of thing. Thinking of William for so many years had been a person who had borne it silently, her heart ached. If it wasn''t for the party that day, she didn''t know that William had been living a dangerous life. Looking at William''s indifferent eyes, she seemed to be used to it, or there might be something more dangerous than this when she didn''t know. Thinking of this, her heart could not calm down. Seeing Vivian''s worried appearance, Selina joked, "Are you worried about William?" Original from N?velDrama.Org. "Don''t say you don''t worry about Grace." Vivian returned her words. "Who''s worried about him?" Selina''s exaggerated expression had betrayed her. Worried? It seemed a little bit. Vivian didn''t understand why the profession ofwyer was dangerous "Every industry is dangerous, but the degree is not the same. William''s level is different. The risks he encountered must be different from ordinary people. Do you think anywyer can receive those group dispute cases? Each of them has his own power. If awyer dares to take over, he should not only have a supporter, but also be able to have the capacity do so. " From this point, Selina still admired William''s ability. Vivian didn''t answer the question, but she was digesting the meaning of this sentence. Chapter 171 I dont like lying women Chapter 171 I don''t like lying women A bar filled with decadence and loud music was the innermost part. There was a man with a strong back, and there were two beautiful girls sitting by his side who was kneeling in front of him to beat his legs. On the sofa next to him, there were a few people. There was a very conspicuous sign on the man''s face, a centipede scar close to 10 cm long, which was more and more ferocious and terrifying under the colorful projectionmp, and a wild and "Boss, why don''t you just let Monkey send a bomb to kill that little girl?" His people did not understand and asked. "You know nothing. I want him to understand that I am not a man to be trifled with." Six-ear''s hand was filled with the thick callus because of holding a gun for years. He was holding the woman in his arms, who showed a trace of pain. "Oh, please be gentle." The noise stopped all of a sudden, a few men next to him were drinking, and they were looking at the woman who shouted. Six-ears slightly lowered his head and looked at the woman''s ttering expression, he asked, "You hurt?" The woman was afraid and hesitated to look at the man who was smiling at her. Even the little girl in N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. the bar knew how cruel he was. She did not dare to show her feeling. She tried to resist the possibility that her shoulder was about to be crushed. She shook her head and said, "No, it doesn''t hurt." Six-ears pinched her hard, his thick lip rose, "I don''t like lying woman." The woman did not dare to shout. She endured the fear in her heart to beg for mercy, "Please forgive me, please." "No, you are very sensible." Six-ears raised his hand and patted her face that was full of tears, and said generously to his people, "This woman was rewarded to you, just have fun." "Thanks, boss." As soon as they heard that there were women to y, their whistles were ringing one after another. The women who served Six-ears were all the best. Caroline heard Six-ear''s words, and looked at dozens of pairs of eager eyes, and her body was shaking with fear. She quickly kneeled on the ground, grabbed her pants leg to beg, "Please forgive me, I know I''m wrong, please." If she was taken away by so many men, she would be hard to survive tonight. Six-ears kicked Caroline away, and his eyes were full of anger, "Didn''t you hear what I said? Don''t be shameless." Caroline was choking with pain in her chest. Others saw that Six-ears was angry, they hastily looked at each other, someone went up to drag down Caroline. "Boss, it''s unnecessary to be angry about a woman. They''re all rotten goods. When new onese tomorrow, I''ll choose a sensible and obedient one for you." "Yes, it''s just a woman. If you''re not happy with her, I will drag her out." The rest of the women who stayed beside Six-ears saw Caroline''s end, they trembled with fear and lowered their head a little. Six-ears did not answer, he reached out to pinch another woman''s chin, asked, "Are you afraid?" In the fierce eyes of Six-ears, the slender woman''s body quivered for a moment. She was trying to suppress the fear in her heart, and looked back at him, and answered honestly, "Yes." Six-ears was staring at her eyes, as if through he was looking at another woman, for a long time, he loosened the woman''s smooth chin, and showed a wild smile, "Ha-ha, well, don''t worry, I will take good care of you." "Thank you." The woman knew that she had saved her life, but also dared not take it lightly. Six-ears stroked the woman''s smooth shoulder, said with patience, "What''s your name?" "Reba." Women like them didn''t have their own names at all. If the guests were happy, they could call her Reba today. If they were not happy, what was the difference between her and cats and dogs? "Well, as long as you follow me, I won''t treat you badly." Reba closed her eyes, and was ready to be yed by him at will. A few men next to him looked at the amorous scene, all burst into vulgarughter. Six-ears pinched her a few times and let go, he did not carry on the next step, and he said to the front of the man, "Sad dog, where is Monkey?" The man, who was called Sad dog, was stunned. He looked around and didn''t see Monkey. "It seems that Monkey just took a woman to the toilet." "Monkey. He is so eager." Someone said with obscenity. "Yeah. Monkey likes it." Six-ears today seemed to be in a good mood and did not care about it, "How long he has left?" "For about an hour." He couldn''t remember. Six-ear''s eyes changed, "Go to find him back." "Boss, do you want to call some people?" Looking at Six-ears, he also asked seriously. "No, find him back first." Six-ears just had a little doubt, but he was not sure, and this was his territory, he should not dare toe in a grant way. "Ok." Sad dog nodded to the young man next to him, and the young man understood and went to the toilet. "By the way, boss, William cared so much about that woman. Why didn''t you just arrest that woman, or find some man to sleep with her?" Sad dog didn''t understand why Six-ears showed mercy to the woman who was his enemy''s. Six-ears meaningfully said, "Your means have long been out of date, how can William give you the chance? It is better to rob his woman." And he had some interest in the woman who dared to re at him. "Since you''re interested, I''ll let that woman wash up and wait for you tonight." Sad dog volunteered. "I''m in no hurry, I''m very patient." Compared with revenge, Six-ears enjoyed the process of torturing William. Sad dog scratched his bare forehead and asked, "Boss, I still don''t understand." "Say it." "Since you''re interested in that woman, why send sulfuric acid to her? What if she''s disfigured?" Sad dog thought that the woman should be white and tender. Hearing the word "sulfuric acid", Reba trembled and leaned on Six-ears like a kitten. She was afraid that the next victim was herself. The woman who was kneeling on the ground had been observing all these. She even did not dare to breathe. Chapter 172 someone broke in Chapter 172 someone broke in "Something''s wrong." The man who was arranged to call the Monkey ran over in a panic. Sad dog gave him a kick and said, "Say it quickly." The man knew that he said the wrong thing, and quickly said, "It''s my fault." "Tell me what''s going on." Sad dog saw the nce of Six-ears and asked. "Something''s wrong..." The man had not finished speaking. There was a howl outside the door, and then two men who reported the news rushed in, "Someone Original from N?velDrama.Org. broke in." Sad dog looked at Six-ears and his face was not good. He got up and grabbed the young man who was in a panic. He roared fiercely, "Who is that son of a bitch?" The man pointed to the direction of the door, he was out of breath and said, "It''s Will Will" "You''re a piece of shit." Sad dog kicked him away. The lively dance hall all quieted down, leaving only the deafening sound of DJ. The crowd gave way to the middle road. Let that strong and great figure slowly approach, all bad eyes took back in his icy momentum, and they were all backward. William looked at Six-ears with cold eyes like a king who was arrogant. He said slowly, "I heard that you are looking for him?" He had just finished his words. There was a sound of heavy objectsnding on the ground. The man named Monkey was like a piece of soft mud and fell on the ground without a breath. The atmosphere suddenly became tense. "How dare you hurt him?" When he saw William, his eyes immediately turned red. He shook his fist at William''s face. The corner of William''s mouth was slightly crooked, and he did not move. A figure shed behind him. He easily took Sad dog''s fist and put his foot on his kneecap. Sad dog was unable to notice, he knelt down in front of the man. "You don''t have to pay this gift for the first time." Grace said with a smile. "Your mother fucker." Sad dog''s face was red, he struggled to get up from the ground to fight with them. Dozens of people around were also ready to rush on. Six-ears, who had been sitting on the sofa without saying a word, pushed the woman away. He stood up, grabbed Sad dog, who wanted toe forward, and said with a fake smile, "Don''t be angry, little dog. Now it''s a society ruled byw. You know better than I do. Killing people is going to pay for their lives." Sad dog quickly understood the meaning of Six-ear''s words, "I think so." "I just don''t know what William means." Six-ears coldly looking at William''s indifferent face, he entered his territory with his people, and William thought nothing of him. "Who said hes dead, butcher." Grace called out another man hiding in the shadow. The man called butcher looked gentle, with a pair of ck framed sses on his high nose. The ordinary man walked to theatose Monkey, without blinking his eyes, and directly stepped on the Monkey''s hand. In a moment, his hand was grinded. Monkey, who looked like a dead dog just now, suddenly groaned in pain, "Ah! It''s hurt." The butcher pushed his sses habitually, and said without expression, "Look, he''s not dead." "William, what do you mean by hurting my people?" Six-ears stepped down and looked at William face to face. His eyes seemed to want to prick a few blood holes in William to vent his anger. William did not change his face, and the chill on his body seemed to freeze everything around him. "I think you may not be satisfied with thest gift, so this time I will send it in person." Six-ears remembered thatst time William gave him a "gift", his calm expression could no longer be maintained, and his ferocious expression was fully revealed. William was still willing to mention this. On that day, he just brought back a batch of goods from other provinces. Because of a group of people from the anti-drug unit on the way, his batch of goods was wasted. If he hadn''t carried it himself, he would have broken his cooperation with Mr. Shen. He had not settled with William. He would have dared toe to see him. "William, if you dare toe today, you should make a good n for not going back." "Didn''t you say that the society was ruled byw?" Grace added, "William, I want to sue him for personal threats." William smiled and said, "OK." Six-ear''s face went ck with rage, the flesh of his face was constantly shaking because of anger. The Sad dog, who was kicked and made a fool of himself, said, "Boss, as long as you order, I will immediately start to teach this son of a bitch." In the past, Six-ears had already cleaned up William by himself. However, he did not dare to rush out with a profound lesson from thest time. In addition, the aftermath of thest shipment was not over. He could not make too much trouble in this city, he could only endure his anger and ask, "William, you hurt my people, no matter what, you should to give me an ount." William nodded and gave a look at the butcher next to him, "Bring the gift." The butcher nodded, took something from the man behind him, and threw it on the ground. It was also a sealed package, which was twice as big as the one sent by Six-ears. No one dared to move this time. Everyone knew that the package was very dangerous, and no one dared to go forward and dismantle it. They were sure it could kill people. "Why, you dare not open it?" William said with a sneer, "Am I sincere enough?" Six-ears made a look at Sad dog, the dog''s face suddenly went bad, he kicked his nearest young man, ordered, "Go and open the package." "I..." He didn''t want to die yet. The others followed with a sigh of relief. "If you don''t, I''ll kill you now." Sad dog made a ferocious look. The man looked at the dog''s venomous eyes, his head shrank, clenched his teeth, and walked to the cardboard box on the ground. If it wasn''t dangerous goods, he could still recover his life. In addition to William and his party, other people were holding their breath and nervously looking at the trembling man''s hand. Six-ears looked at William''s half smile expression, his face became more and more gloomy, and he began to yell, "Be quick. You don''t want your hand?" The man squatting on the ground did not dare to dy. He took out his small saber and opened the box. He did not dare to look at it. He screamed and rolled to the side. Chapter 173 Williams sincerity Chapter 173 William''s ''sincerity'' Others, seeing him like this, stepped back in fear. Neither the expected explosion nor the danger urred. Original from N?velDrama.Org. There it was, like cardboard boxes. "You''re such a rat. It''s a shame for you." Grace shook his head in disgust. Six-ears also felt embarrassed, he red at them but did not say anything. He approached and had a look, there were drugs they lostst time. His eyes changed and looked straight into William, "What do you mean,wyer?" "That''s thepensation you want." William said without expression. Six-ears was not stupid, William couldn''t be so kind to send the goods back. His eyes that was looking at William also became a little different, "William, if I remember correctly, you should be awyer, how do you get this batch of goods with those people?" "It has nothing to do with you." William''s cold voice did not fluctuate. Six-ears was so surprised in his heart but pretended to be indifferent, "Of course, it has nothing to do with me, but if others know that, I don''t know how they will react." Thiswyer could make a foothold in this city, even if he was connected with Angie''s family, he couldn''t be able to transfer the anti-drug unit, unless he was not only awyer. With such an idea, Six-ears looked at William more carefully. After two years'' absence, William''s growth was astonishing, and he was almost miraculous. He didn''t know what happened to William, but he must avenge, he just needed to be considered in the long run. "Whatever." William burst into a smile with arrogance. Then he said to several people nearby, "Let''s go." Since he showed his ''sincerity'', and there was no reason to stay for the y. Grace followed with a smile, swaggering to leave with William. Looking at the figure of William, Six-ears felt that things were not so simple. Suddenly, he seemed to think of something. He had a strange smile on his face, "William, wait a minute. I have a good thing to show you." William stopped, and his sharp eyes squinted at him. Six-ears didn''t care. He waved to the sofa he had sat on. "Reba,e and meet our famous A thin and trembling figure came out of the shadow of the sofa, the woman''s pale face was full of fear, and her smart eyes was filled with water. Before she got to his side, Six-ears had hugged her in his arms, pinched her chin, and made her face clear in the light. He breathed in her ears frivolously and looked at William with cruel eyes. "What do you think of my woman? Is it just like that beautiful little thing?" Reba was a little surprised in her heart, she couldn''t believe it and looked at that cold and proud handsome man. Does she really look like the "little thing" in the mouth of Six-ears? Does she really look like his woman? She didn''t know why her heart suddenly quicken. If she was taken care of by such a macho man, she might not have to live such an inhuman life. Inexplicably, she had hope in her heart. If the man in front of her was willing to stay with her, even if no one knew about them, she was willing to. An invisible breath of oppression came out of William, with a burst of anger, like the flood that opened the floodgate, roared toward Six-ears. His cold dark eyes without any waves, "If you dare to touch her hair, I will break your hand. If you dare to touch her, I will let you die." The originally thin air became tenser, and the people on both sides became tense too. They seemed to be waiting for the explosive order. Six-ear''scent smile was frozen in the air, and his eyes were full of fire. He had no doubt about William''s gorgeous authenticity. He would fight with him for a woman regardless of his own situation. When did William be so affectionate? "William, why don''t we settle our bad debts today?" He began to regret not killing William to avoid future trouble. However, Six-ears forgot that now he had been subject to William. Even if he wanted to kill William, it was extremely difficult. "Later." William was not interested in the small fish. His long line was not long enough. When the ''big fish'' behind the Six-ears was hooked, he would find him to settle the matter. Now he just asked for a little interest. William nodded to Grace and the butcher. It was almost time. They nodded. This time, Six-ears didn''t stop William, because he knew he couldn''t stop him, but he couldn''t let it go. Waiting for people to leave, he threw the woman in his arms to the ground, "How would you like that man?" "No! I didn''t. I only have you in my heart." Reba reacted very fast, she immediately kneeled on the ground but dared not beg for mercy, her two hands gripped tightly on the leg, and she felt a sense of speechless fear and envy in her heart. She envied the woman in that man''s mouth. How would that woman be so lucky to get the favor of that cold handsome man? He even turned against Six-ears for that woman. Six-ears sneered. Although he could not see the woman''s expression at the moment, he also knew what she thought in her heart. It''s real that the actor is merciless, the whore is unjust, but this woman''s eyes were a bit like hers, she might have some use. Suddenly, he said with deep heart, "If you want to climb out of this fire pit, I will see if you can seize the opportunity." "I''ll listen to your arrangement." Her eyes were slightly tight, her tone was humbler. "Ha-ha. It seems my advice is not in vain. Take a good rest and wait for my news." Six-ears gave a wanton smile. William, don''t you like that woman? He would give one more, and he just didn''t know if he could enjoy these women. Reba nodded and carefully left from the back door. She knew that Six-ears only gave her a chance, a chance to climb out of purgatory and return to the world, and it could also be a doomed ending. Anyway, this was her only chance. "Boss, why did you let William go?" Sad dog was very unwilling, they had so many helpers, as long as he ordered, they could kill him. "You fool. William will note if he is not prepared. You can''t even beat the men around him, not to mention the ambush outside." If it wasn''t for the news of Mr. Shen''s informer, he would have almost killed William. Chapter 174 A scapegoat Chapter 174 A scapegoat "Monkey was hurt in vain." Sad dog felt extremely oppressed. He used to be a small leader. Although he was not as good as he was then, he couldn''t bear to be disgraced like this. How could he get on in the future? "Look at the goods first." Six-ears didn''t want to pay attention to the dog''s grievance. He still didn''t trust what William had sent. He had to check it before he could feel at ease. There was a little excitement on his face when he said about the goods. They were of high quality. He felt sorry for the goods first. Then some people had sent them back, which was William''s insight. He couldn''t wait to take the knife from his man, he cut and opened the sealing bag, and then he pointed a little on the powder with his little finger. He put it on his nose and took a deep puff. He immediately showed an exciting expression. He put up his thumb towards Six-ears and said excitedly, "Boss, it is our goods." When he heard the answer he wanted to hear, he finally showed afortable smile on his gloomy face, "Well, I''ll let someone at night to deal with it." "Yes." That''s a lot of money, enough for them to spend a long time. As soon as Six-ears said this, everyone roared with excitement. "It''s good to follow our boss." "Great. We''ll all hang out with him in the future." Outside the door, in a low-key seven seater business car, the butcher took a look at the delicate wristwatch on his wrist and said in a rigid voice, "Time''s up." "Well, let''s go." William knocked on the window ss. The driver in front of him stepped on the gas pedal. Grace put his two hands in the back of his head, saidzily, "I hope Six-ears will like this gift." William''s deep dark eyes looked at the front, the corner of his mouth was suffused with a cruel cold meaning. He will like it. Less than three minutes, there was a panic in the bar, "The cop!" "What?" Six-ears just sat down and stood up from the chair. After thinking of what William had sent, his face changed dramatically, "Hide the goods quickly." "Boss, it''s toote. They areing in." Sad dog looked pale at the police with guns in their hands. Six-ears was so angry that his eyes seemed about to pop out, he wanted to break William into pieces. It was his carelessness to let William go. "Boss, what should we do? There''re so many drugs. Now things are not as simple as being sent in the prison. We will all be sentenced to death." Sad dog''s hand had begun to shake. He didn''t want to go to jail, he didn''t want to die. He hadn''t lived enough. Other younger men''s faces were also very bad, if Six-ears was not here, it was estimated that they would have been in a mess. Six-ears looked at Monkey, who just woke up. A trace of sympathy shed in his heart. Then he called Monkey over as if he had made some kind of decision, "Monkey,e here." He winked at the Sad dog in the direction that Monkey couldn''t see. Sad dog was stunned for a moment, and his whole body was shocked. He already understood the meaning of Six-ears, and his eyes were red and his eyes were turned away. "What''s the matter, boss?" One of the legs of Monkey was broken off when he came, and he could only limp over. Six-ears patted on Monkey''s shoulder with his powerful big hand, pulled his head against his forehead, said cruelly and decisively, "Monkey, I will help you take care of your family." "Boss, what are you talking about? I don''t understand." Monkey got flurried. He didn''t believe that Six- ears could really make him a goat. He had hung out with him for so many years, should he end up like this? Six-ears did not speak. He took the dagger from Sad dog. He directly covered Monkey''s mouth with his big hand. He didn''t let him make a sound and stabbed his belly with a knife for several times. His eyes looked at the dark bar. He was cruel and terrible, "I''m sorry. I will avenge you." N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. Then he slowly put Monkey on the ground. His movement seemed tost for a long time, but only for a few minutes. In addition to the dark light in the bar, no one could see it except for Sad dog. At this time, the police also came in, looking at the vicious group of thugs around, said to Six-ears, "Six- ears, why do you always make trouble?" "Detective, they are just ying." Six-ears showed a funny expression. "Don''t talk nonsense. I heard someone report that you have a batch of stolen evidence. Hand it in as soon as possible, or I''ll find it out myself." The policeman ignored his words. Six-ears originally wanted to hand over Monkey and leave the goods. It seemed that it was really a loss of both man and goods. He was so angry that his ck teeth almost broke. It''s the damned cunning William who set such a big trap for him. He had to deal with him again, he took a look at Sad dog, and let him to take the things. Sad dog did not dare to dy. He took out a heavy envelope from the back cab and gave it to Six- ears. This was a special thing to deal with Detective Calvin. Six-ears directly put it in the arms of Calvin and said, "Detective, you know, we are good friends, it is better to ignore it." Calvin was willing to ept this benefit in the past, this time the chief order them not to take bribes. He did not dare to make fun of his job. He said with righteous words, "Six-ears, how do you think of me? This time, we must do my business." Six-ears understood what Calvin meant, he knew that today he fell, in the hands of William, he was about to spit blood. But he had to bear it, he let someone take out the goods, and still put the envelope back, said, "Detective, the goods you want, and the criminal are here." Calvin did not receive immediately, he stretched out his feet to kick Monkey, who had no signs of life, he asked, "How can I take a dead person back?" Six-ears was a little angry in the heart, he knew the meaning of Calvin''s words, and let Sad dog take out another envelope to put in Calvin''s hands, he said, "The criminal is to fear guilt andmit suicide." Calvin used his hand to weigh the envelope in his hands. Only then did he show a satisfied smile on his face. He also pretended to be very embarrassed and said, "It''s not that I don''t help you, it''s the chief who gave death orders to punish you. You should also be able to understand my difficulties." "Yes." Although Calvin received the money, he still revealed a useful information. This time, the power of the person he wanted to deal with was greater than that of Calvin. How could he not receive the news? William knew such a powerful person. He asked in a low voice, "Can you give me a clue? Are you helping Angie''s family?" He also asked the Sad dog to take money. This time, Calvin directly refused, he shook his head and said, "Six-ears, I don''t want to hide it from you. I can do as many things as I charge you. I understand the truth that I can''t bite more than I can digest. Don''t ask me to do what I can''t do. I can only say that the person who want to deal with you are powerful than you thought." Six-ear''s face changed suddenly. Who was more powerful than Angie''s family? Not waiting for him to ask, Calvin had let them take the drugs and Monkey away, and the squad left in a big way. Chapter 175 The Shining Chapter 175 The Shining When the others were gone, Sad dog could not help but ask aloud, "Boss, I will avenge Monkey myself." "William can even ask Calvin toe here. Do you really think you can avenge?" Six-ears gave him a p without thinking. Sad didn''t felt hurt, but roared with his red eyes, "What about Monkey? Did he die in vain?" "Don''t worry, I won''t let the monkey die in vain. I will ask for what William owes us with interest." William couldn''t be more powerful than Mr. Shen. There was a strange light in his eyes. Hearing this, Sad dog felt better, "Boss, what should we do next? Calvin, that bastard, just get the money and doesn''t do anything. And Monkey is also taken away." "I''ll deal with it. You can send some money to Monkey''s family." Six-ears was tired and pinched his temple. It was ok to lose a batch of goods. What he really feared was that he had money and had no one to send, which was really desperate. Killing Monkey was like breaking his right arm. The road of revenge was not as simple as he thought, but the more so, he would have William in agony. Sad dog nodded, Monkey had been with him for more than ten years, but he didn''t thought that Six- ears would kill Monkey. Is it possible that he would end up like this in the future? His heart suddenly burst into a shiver. His shoulder suddenly was patted, Sad dog looked up with some confusion, "Boss?" "Are you ming me for being cruel, little dog?" Six-ears saw a sh of panic from his eyes, he had been clear, "Dog, you and Monkey follow me for the longest time, I treat you as my own hands and feet, you also see that Monkey''s leg was hurt at that Txt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. time, his leg is equivalent to useless, if no one died, we will die." "Do you want to die?" Thest sentence was like a huge stone crushing the guilt of Sad dog. He said seriously, "Boss, I don''t want to die, I want to live." Six-ears pped him on the shoulder and said, "I understand. Don''t worry. If you want to go, I won''t stop you. If you want to follow me, as long as I am alive, I won''t starve my people." "Boss, you don''t have to say that, you are my boss all my life." Although Sad dog said so, he still thought of the knife that Six-ears stabbed at Monkey without hesitation. The sharp knife made him feel very cold now. Take them as hands and feet? Who will cut off his own hands and feet without hesitation? That must be very cruel, but they were living a knife edge life. "Take a rest and rx for a while. I''ll call you if you have any work." He needed a little time to ept. Sad dog did not refuse and nodded. This was a happy beginning, but it was the result of bad end. Six-ears let them go directly. And he was thinking about how to meet Mr. Shen. William''s side, it was quiet and abnormal in the car. After holding back for a long time, Grace still asked, "Did you feel that the woman in the arms of Six- ears is a little like..." "No." William did not wait for Grace to finish and denied directly. Grace muttered, "They look very alike." He didn''t know where Six-ears found that woman. She looked really like Vivian. They didn''t have simr facial features, but their eyes looked alike. If someone was familiar with them, his could still distinguish them at one nce. Anyway, not everyone could make William angry. Butcher did not understand, he did not ask and did not speak, only when facing James would he became a little different. When the three of them returned to Selina''s apartment, it was already empty. William''s face did not change much in six ears. Now he saw the empty room, his eyes narrowed slightly, and his deep and dangerous voice said, "James!" "Call James quickly to find out where he''s taken them." Grace''s face was not very good, thinking of James, he was really worried about his woman. Although his honey was bad enough to make his heart itchy, it didn''t mean he wanted her to get worse. Butcher Joe calmly took out his mobile phone from his pocket and dialed the phone. After a while, the phone was connected, and there was a burst of music. When they listened to the loud music, blue veins stood out on their temples. "Where are you, Little Red Hat?" When talking to James, Joe''s eyes became gentle. "Don''t call me Little Red Hat, I''m in Shining. What? Are you interested too?" James had a loud voice. Loud enough for all three of them to hear. Joe took a look at the two men in front of him and made a direct conclusion, "Little Red Hat, you are dead." It seemed that there was no problem with the Shining, but it could make the two men''s unchanged faces copse. Not a good ce for women, at least. The Shining was where those lonely women wanted to go. There were women, the biggest feature was that the men there who were good at taking off people''s clothes! "Don''t stop me." William left a word and went downstairs. Grace also patted Joe''s shoulder and followed him angrily, "This time, James does the wrong thing. Don''t say anything else." Joe shrugged and followed him, as long as he didn''t look for a man. Knowing where James took them, Vivian felt ufortable. However, Selina was excited about it. She had seen this kind of scene, and she was like a fish in water. In the big box, the shing high chandeliers only shone on the handsome men standing in front of them, "fat and thin". Fortunately, the design of the person in charge here was very considerate. If the guests sat on the sofa, no one could see it if they didn''t turn on the lights inside. Next to her stood a charming old "bitch", holding an orchid finger and introducing with relish, "You''re areing at the right time. They are all new handsome men in our shop. Literary youth, young cute boy, young brother, fitness coach, we have any kinds you want." The old mother covered his mouth and giggled. "Well, I didn''t cheat you. It''s very interesting here. It''s OK to choose a few. I''m in a good mood to treat you today." Grace didn''t know that William had called the butcher with him this time, and he was ted to expose hisndlord. If he knew that William was also here, he would definitely have the heart to bite off his tongue. "Vivi, which one do you like? I think the one next to me is good. He had six abdominal muscles. It must be very nice." Selina still preferred that strong man, which was just like the masculinity that a man should have. Chapter 176 A fierce man cannot resist Chapter 176 A fierce man cannot resist Vivian secretly took a nce at the man Selina referred to. His figure looked good, but it was still a big differencepared with William. Unlike him, William''s texture of every muscle was full of explosive force. The man standing at the back had muscles. His looked very soft. How could she think of him "What are you looking at, Vivi? If you like him, I can give it to you." Selina said with a bad grin. "No, I don''t like it." Vivian quickly shook her head. James had already held two women around to y. Seeing the two of them hesitating, he directly pointed out four men toe over, "You guys, alle to me, and other people can leave now." Seeing James pointed four men, the sexy man suddenlyughed like a terrible cannibal, "This gentleman has a good taste. These four men are the most popr and hot men in our shop. I can''t hold it." "What the fuck? You are the most ugly. Get out of my room." James saw the powder on the sexy man''s face fall to the ground, he almost vomited. "Don''t be angry, sir. I''ll go at once, and I won''t disturb you." The sexy man also wanted to show a "dissolute" smile, after he met James''s fierce eyes, he had to reluctantly leave with a few remaining men. N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. Before leaving, he didn''t forget to wink at James. James stood up and scolded, "I like women, women, understand? I am not a gay. " The box suddenly fell into a strange silence. James coughed a few time, as if nothing happened, he continued to touch the woman around. "James, why are you so excited? Someone thought you were trying to cover up the whole thing." Selina said jokingly. Vivian nodded in agreement. She also felt that James had overreacted, which was more like that. In addition to the picture of William and James she thoughtst time, she was excited and about to fly. Is James really a bottom? Does William know whether they have made some strange sparks? What is ''Birds of a feather flock together''? It was not unreasonable for Vivian and Selina to be friends. They both thought the same thing. However, William was reced by Grace and his eyes were shining. James suddenly turned back and looked at two pairs of dark, glowing eyes. He felt flustered and roared at the four men, "You four wood, why don''t you sit next to them?" The two women looked at himself with strange eyes. The four men thought they were serving old and ugly fat women. When they got closer, they realized that the two women were not only beautiful, but also had their own temperament. Even if they didn''t need money, they were willing to serve them. They originally wore masks of hypocrisy, but now they showed happy smiles in the bottom of their heart. Apanied by Selina were a young cute man and a literary youth. The two men sitting next to Vivian were strong men. "I protest. Why are they two bean sprouts? Exchange one with me, Vivi." "Take them all." Vivian couldn''t go because the men sitting next to her, so she said quickly. "Little boy, go and y with that sister." Selina let that young cute boy go there. "Well." The little young boy had a sweet smile on his face. "Good boy." Selina said with a smile. "I don''t need you to apany me. Anyway, that person will pay, you can y at will." "Sister, you don''t like us." The little young boy said with a pathetic expression. "Do you think I''m not strong enough?" The fierce man was shaking his chest muscles. Vivian kept leaning back, narrowing her sense of existence, "No, I just go here with them." She should not have listen to James. How nice to stay at home! "That''s all right, rx, Vivi. They don''t bite people, how lovely!" Selina also touched the chin of the fierce man to set an example to Vivian. Another literary man also said, "Beautifuldy, don''t you like me?" "How is that? I like you all, ha-ha." Selinaughed like a goblin. The two men beside him were stunned. Vivian could only helplessly shake her head. If Grace saw it, she didn''t know what he would do. Fortunately, she was single, and she didn''t have to worry about so much. Well, it''s good. James winked at the two men around Vivian. The two men nodded clearly. The little cute boy took up the wine on the table and put it on Vivian''s mouth. With a lovely and naive look, he said, "Sister, I''ll feed you to drink." "Well, I don''t drink." Vivian didn''t dare to drink. She had suffered twice in William, so she still remembered that. She would not drink if she was not good at drinking. "I''ll be sad if you don''t drink." The little young boy was about to cry. Vivian showed a sweat face, how can a man cry? He was unlike that cold hearted man at all. Well. How did she think of that asshole again? James looked at her and chuckled. If William, the old fox, knew that her woman had learned to embrace the men beside her, his face would be very wonderful. Huh, just because the two of them left him here. Then he kindly took their women out to have fun to see how generous he was. "James, drink my wine, too." "And mine." Another plump woman got close to him. James looked at the ''big rabbit'' in front of him. He had no feelings in his heart. No, no, it must be an illusion. It''s a sequ. Yes, it must be a damned sequ. It seemed that in order to escape the reality in his heart, Jamesughed like a dissolute man, holding one in his arms,ughing and drinking the wine. "Sister, do you still want to refuse me?" The young cute boy let his own tender soft lips touch Vivian. The strong man was proud of his muscles, "My beauty, it''s boring if you don''t drink, this wine is not high." "Well, I still have a wound on my hand, so I''d better not drink." Vivian suddenly congratted herself on the injury, so that they could not force her to drink. The little young boy and the fierce man looked at each other, and immediately understood the meaning of the struggle in each other''s eyes. They might not be able to find such a beautiful woman with money. Today, he must try to win her favor. She can''t drink? No problem. When they went to work, they had been specially trained to deal with it. "Why not eat some fruit?" The reaction of the boy was the fastest, he kept half a banana in the mouth and approached Vivian. Chapter 177 Eating banana Chapter 177 Eating banana Before the little young boy got close to Vivian, he found that Vivian''s eyes were staring at the direction of the door. He only felt a sudden light, his whole person fell on the ground, and the banana in his mouth also broke half. The fierce man sitting next to Vivian also got up from the sofa cautiously and left the dangerous ce. Because of William''s tall figure in the box, the oxygen in the air seemed to be emptied at once, and the atmosphere became stiff. No one expected William woulde here. Vivian''s heart was shaking. She asked for help and took a look at Selina. Selina was no better than her. Grace pointed to the four men in different styles sat beside her with a prating smile on his face. "It''s funny." "That''s misunderstanding, right, Vivi?" Selina was thinking to reach out and pull Vivian over. Vivian also wanted to sit with Selina. Before reaching out, she felt that the soft sofa beside her had sunk for a while. The man with a cool look sat beside her, separating the two people from each other. It made her have a kind of illusion, Selina and she were Cowherd and Weaver girl meeting on the magpie bridge, and they were separated by the Queen Mother mercilessly. William was ying the role of a viin. Grace''s arm was put the sofa, from the eyes of the outsider, he was just like holding Selina, and he asked casually, "Is he stronger than me? Is he more handsome than me? The wild flowers are no more fragrant than family flowers." "It''s none of your business. They''re really strong." Selina was not afraid of death conviction. Vivian saw Selina''s bravery without fear, and suddenly a burst of courage rose in her heart. She put all her thought behind her and asked calmly, "How did youe?" "To see you eat bananas." William''s cold and low voice entuated the words "eat bananas". When it fell in Vivian''s ear, it was like an atomic bomb explosion, which dissipated all her courage. When she saw that little young boy still had a banana in his mouth, her face was even redder. She must have heard it wrong. William could not have meant that, but Vivian''s thoughts could not be extracted from the indescribable picture. Oh, she was going to spray nosebleed. The cute boy were very hot to William. She''s going to be a rotten girl. William''s intoxicating voice was deliberately lowered to the lowest level. With a voice that only two people can hear, William slowly breathed in her ear, "If you want to try, I don''t mind going back to feed you at night." What? How much public food should she paid? Vivian felt that she must be crazy. Otherwise, how could she associate that picture with William''s words? She did not dare to turn her voice up, she lowered her voice and growled, "William, what are you talking about?" Who''s going to be fed, motherfucker! William''s cold fingertips seemed to inadvertently point her red hot cheek, and asked yfully, "I''m talking nonsense. You have a fever." Vivian''s body trembled, her small hands nervously grasped her thigh skirt, and she denied with a red face, "Here box is too stuffy." "Go back and I''ll deal with it." William''s deep eyes were like the tranquility before the storm. She dared to go to such a ce and chose two men to apany her. She was so brave that he would p for her. Vivian pretended to be stupid and said honestly, "I don''t know he brought us here. These two people are not my orders." She swore she had no time to do anything and they came here. "You didn''t refuse." William''s voice was a little stiff, as long as he thought of the picture he saw just now, the anger just suppressed turned up again. Vivian was embarrassed. She lifted her ster hand and said, "You see, my hand is hurt. How can I refuse then? Do you want me to stun them with ster?" William''s eyes went dark. He nced at her "real" expression, and said, "The men outside are not clean." "Huh?" What''s that mean? Are the men at home clean? But there are no other men in her home. No, it seemed that there was one asionally. Vivian shook her head violently. What is she thinking? How can a cold man like William mean this? But on second thought, William''s words were not unreasonable. In case of AIDS, syphilis and other sexually transmitted diseases, if she identally won ''the prize'', she would die. And it didn''t have to be spread by making love. There were other ways. Thinking about this, Vivian felt creepy. She was considering whether to go to the hospital to make an appointment for aprehensive examination. Forget it, don''t go out to bring disgrace for herself, if she was seen by acquaintances, she would be embarrassed. Vivian had forgotten that James wouldn''t brought them to poor ces. These men were required to work with certificates, and they had to check their health status regrly every year. William was very satisfied with Vivian''s expression of regret, but it didn''t mean he wouldn''t be angry. The initiator of evil, James, looked at two pairs of bad eyes. Oh, no, there was another pair. It was a Original from N?velDrama.Org. gentle scum around him. He drove away the two big cows in his arms, and he was hated by others. He lowered his voice and asked, "Joe, do you want to kill me? How can you get these two gods to me?" "You are not good." Grace pushed the spectacle frame on the bridge of his nose, and a smile shed in his gloomy eyes behind the lens. "Well, I haven''t settled with you about thest recording. Can you stop being so haunted?" James''s face flushed with anger. In order to avoid this guy, he escaped from his old nest and he still chased after him. Is he going to kill him? "Little Red Hat..." A soft warning of displeasure. "Didn''t I tell you to shut up? Could you just explode or disappear?" James didn''t understand what he said. He looked at William with a pair of eyes on guard. It seemed that as long as there was a little wind, he would immediately ran away. Joe stood up calmly from the sofa. In James''s surprised and inexplicable eyes, James was sandwiched under his shoulder and Joe said to the other two people, "This is my debt to you. I will educate him well when I go back." "Joe, are you crazy? Put it down for me. I''m not a sandbag." James grabbed Joe''s hand and pushed and scratched, and also kicked him. He was crazier than a shrew. Vivian and Selina were shocked. "On your ount." Grace smiled and nodded. Chapter 178 Im not a gay Chapter 178 I''m not a gay William seemed to have been used to this picture. He nodded without changing his face and reluctantly agreed with Joe''s idea. Vivian could also hear James''s roar from the depths of his soul before he left. "Did I dig your ancestral grave? You want to cut off my family line? I am not a gay, OK? Get out of here." "Don''t worry, your family line can''t be broken. Your brother already has a son." Joe answered calmly. Slowly, the two voices were isted in the heavypartment door. Selina first responded, she coughed and asked, "I still have something else to do." "Selina, wait, I''ll go with you." Vivian didn''t expect that James was really a bottom. However, it was not the time to think about it, she immediately stood up when she saw that she wanted to go. "No, I''ll just go by myself. Vivi, you can y here for a while." A beautiful man was precious, and friendship was more valuable. If one wants to live, you can throw both of them away. Selina directly decided to leave Vivian behind t and escape first. Looking at Selina''sck of loyalty, Vivian was anxious and afraid. Fortunately, she was not alone. Selina had not yet taken a step, Grace directly put her on his shoulder and said, "William, I''ll go first. Don''t look for me if you have something." William said yes. "Grace, you are going to die. Let me go! Or I''ll fork your whole family!" Selina''s charming voice had changed. Grace just patted her round buttocks, and the woman on his shoulder seemed to be frozen by him. Taking advantage of this time, he directly carried her away. She really thought him a good tempered man? Vivian had not put down her expression of chuckling at Selina, the man''s low voice had been slowly passed over, "Is it funny?" "No, it''s not funny. William, I remember that I have to change my medicine. I''ll go back first." Vivian suddenly found that only she and William were left in the box, and she did not know when the four men left. Dim light, in addition to the quiet space, mixed with a little ambiguous atmosphere, spread between two people around. Vivian swallowed her saliva, and she moved a little. "Have a fruit." Vivian saw the fruit that William handed over, and her stargazed eyes were the biggest. She almost called out, "I don''t eat bananas. Thank you!" In fact, she just waved her hand and said, "I''m not hungry." William''s dark pupil eyes quietly looked at her, his thin lips slightly opened, "I didn''t say you can refuse it." He was so dominant and unreasonable. William could take his erotic words for granted. Vivian was depressed and did not dare to resist. She bowed her head in front of the evil and angrily took over the banana in William''s hands. In front of him, she peeled the banana with anger. Showing two rows of neat white teeth, she took off arge section of banana, it was full of bananas in her mouth. Herint became a nondescript sentence when she said it out of her mouth. William watched Vivian''s small red mouth wriggle under the warm light, and his deep eyes were dotted with dots. Instead of making further moves, William got up and said in a low voice, "Go back." "Well." Vivian ate half of the banana and ate itpletely. It was shameful to waste food. All the way back, Vivian thought that William had something important to deal with. She held on to her seat belt tightly and said nervously, "William, if you have something to do, I can take a taxi back." He was urgent, but not busy with other things. When William stopped the car at the door of the high-end residential area, Vivian pulled the car and couldn''t go down, "William, aren''t you sending me back? I''m going to find Selina now." What was it mean to send her to his ce? William raised his good-looking eyebrow, "Are you sure you are fit to go back now?" Vivian was a little embarrassed. It seemed that it was not suitable. In case someone saw something, everyone would be embarrassed, but why did she feel that something''s wrong? William could not allow her to think more about it. He walked in the direction of the elevator. Vivian hesitated in the car for less than five seconds. She untied her seat belt and followed William''s steps. She told herself, well, wait until the evening, and go back. Looking at William, she thought he didn''t seem to want to stay longer. He might have a lot of things to deal with in his office. William, who was walking in front of her, smiled. The fish took the bait easily. Two people went into the apartment one after another, William also did not pay attention to her, and he took off his coat hanging on the hanger, and went back to the bedroom. Vivian couldn''t follow in. Sitting on the sofa, she felt ufortable all over. She wanted to tell William that she could go back to her small apartment. She thought about the disgusting thingsst time, and dared not go back alone. After waiting for five minutes, there was no movement in the bedroom. She waited patiently for another ten minutes, but William still didn''t mean to ask for anything. Isn''t he in an emergency? Vivian still couldn''t sit still. She nced in the direction of the bedroom and found that the door of the bedroom was hidden. William turned on the light, and it was dark inside. N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. Doesn''t he open the window in daylight? What is he doing in there? She didn''t know whether it''s out of curiosity or other unknown reasons. Vivian slowly approached William''s bedroom. She told herself that she just went to ask whether William wanted to go out. She had absolutely no other ideas. She first whispered a few times, "William, William, William, are you inside?" After waiting for a while, no one answered. Vivian knocked on her head. She looked at William''s entrance, but no one answered. Was her voice too low? Hesitating for a while, she still stretched out her hand and pushed the door open. She didn''t know why her hands were still sweating. Maybe the temperature was too high today. "William ..." The door of the bedroom was suddenly opened from inside. Vivian did not pay attention to it for a moment. She directly bumped into a wall with hard meat. Her white and tender face was pasted on his chest with water trace. She could clearly hear a steady and powerful heartbeating from her chest, and the tip of her nose smelt the fragrance of the man after bathing, which was not pungent, but her favorite shower gel vor. When she thought of the shower gel, Vivian was burning like a fire. No wonder William didn''t answer. He was taking a bath. She unconsciously lowered her sight, fortunately, he also had a bath towel. Vivian wanted to stand still, but the more anxious she was, the more confused she was. What''s more, she was a ''one armed swordsman''. It was better to say that William was in "sexual harassment". Chapter 179 No worries about debts Chapter 179 No worries about debts "Is it enough?" William had a cleaning habit. He hadn''t taken a bath since he came back from Six-ears. He just came out and saw her looking like a thief. Now she was lying on his chest and fumbling. "Who touched you? Didn''t you see that I couldn''t stand still?" Vivian still wanted to be angry. Who would take a bath when he had nothing to do in the daytime? And there was no sound at all. Finally, she stood still. Before she opened her mouth, she looked up to the man''s bright eyes. She swallowed unconsciously. A warning rang out in her mind, and her intuition told her to leave quickly. But her feet was like roots and she couldn''t move. The tall and straight figure of the man had beening in, "Are you hungry?" Vivian frowned and said, "No." A line of big red characters came up in her mind, "Eat a big banana." She knew that she had degenerated like Selina. At this critical moment, Vivian turned around without hesitation and chose to apply oil on the soles of her feet. Someone was faster than her and understood her ideas, a long arm caught her in the wide arms easily. William''s deep, hoarse voice hit her head like thunder, "You want to run." It was toote. The thin clothes on Vivian''s body was tightly fitted on this man''s stic skin, the water droplets on his Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. body further permeated her clothes, mixing his domineering breath, like a fire beating her body and mind. "William, let me go." "Who''s spying on me just now?" There was no reason not to eat delivery of delicious free food. Vivian rolled her eyes at his arm on her chest, she said, "I called you, but you did not hear, and how do I know whether you are in the bath." She struggled to get rid of him, but her strength was like an ant shaking a tree. Vivian suddenly felt that something had fallen on the ground and subconsciously looked down. She not only did not get herself out, but also Her voice rose to a new height, "Ah C William!!!" William''s hoarse voice tighten, "Vivian, you are absolutely on purpose." "I was wrong. I didn''t mean to." Vivian was about to cry without tears. It was really unjust to her. Who let him grasp herself? William was holding a small soft woman, and a smile ran through his deep dark eyes. "Be gentle..." Why was he like a beast every time? "I''m gonna die... " "Good." The little thing was so greedy that he was going to be crazy by her. Only sound for love was left in the dark room. Vivian had already fallen into William''s arms, leaving him to touch. Before fainting, Vivian vaguely saw the tenderness in the deepest part of William''s eyes. She should be wrong. How could William have such a gentle look? William had no choice but to take a look at the little woman who had fainted. He could only finish it hastily. He carried her back to the bathroom, and washed his body casually, wiped the person clean and put it back on the bed. Every time she was tired when he was excited, it seemed that she needed to exercise regrly. The madness in the evening led to Vivian''s tired sleep until the next afternoon, and the man beside her were already left. Vivian was so tired that she didn''t even want to move a finger. She was covered with a thin quilt full of masculinity. No matter where she went, William''s unique and clear taste lingered around her, which made her unable to avoid. Thinking of the hot picture yesterday, Vivian howled. How could she think William would not be angry? He was definitely premeditated!! Every time, she couldn''t avoid it. Now, for Vivian, it''s like no worries about debts. It was all like this. It was meaningless to be coquettish again. Chapter 180 Your man is busy as a dog Chapter 180 Your man is busy as a dog Strangely, after that day, for a week, Selina did not appear, nor did Williame back. Vivian lived alone in his apartment. At fixed time every day, there were people delivering meals and nice soup, and doctors came to check the wounds. It was good to live a quiet andfortable pig life for a few days. Oh, no. She''s not a pig. Vivian was sitting on the sofa watching TV. She just called Roe yesterday. Knowing that he was happy with his grandmother, she felt relieved. Some people just couldn''t bear to talk about it. They just call. Vivian was not surprised to receive a call from Selina, "What''s up?" "Why didn''t youe back?" Selina asked in a negative way. Vivian was d that her good friend was not around, otherwise she couldn''t be so calm, "If I go back and see what''s forbidden, I still have to wash my eyes. How troublesome." "Come on. You''re talking nonsense." She listened to her guilty voice, "Nothing happened, you haven''t call me for such a long time, I thought you were eaten by Grace." Selina asked, "What about you? I don''t believe that you have returned to your nest these days. Are you staying with William?" "I live in his house, but he hasn''te back these days." Vivian pretended to be rxed. She really didn''t care? No, she cared. She cared much. But she couldn''t ask, obviously, several times she took the phone and put it back, she didn''t know what role she should act. A bed mate? Every excuse reminded her of her identity. She had no right to ask why he had disappeared for a few days, especially in his smelly bedroom. But what could she do? She could only endure constantly, until the heart was about to explode, could she let herself pretend not to care. Selina said in a yful way, "It sounds like aining woman." "It seems that you haven''t been idle these days. I don''t know what it''s like to drink wine in the face of a long drought." Vivian guessed that she had finished her first career. Selina blushed and knew there was no point in hiding it. She simply admitted, "Yes, I''ll sleep him when I go back." "You sleep with him or he sleeps with you? There should be a question mark here." Vivian didn''t believe what her friend said. Selina was afraid that Vivian would not admit it. She said shamelessly, "Finally, he knelt down to call me father." "" Vivian felt there was nothing to refute. Selina was also boring, "Vivi, are you busy? Do you want to go shopping and do spa? I have a discount card. " "You don''t have to go to work?" If she remembered correctly, Tuesday was still working time. Selina couldn''t help rolling her white eyes, "You think I''m skipping work?" Vivian replied, she really thought so. "Am I that kind of person?" This time, Selina did not wait for Vivian to reply, she said directly. "Well, you don''t have to say that. I''ll tell you. I don''t know what''s wrong about our boss. He suddenly stopped his business and disappeared. It''s rare that I still work so seriously. Editors like us have gone back to fish farming." Jack''s wild eyes appeared in Vivian''s eyes. She still remembered that she owed him two meals. However, it was estimated that he had long forgotten who she was. Forget it, they were parallel lines that cannot be crossed. "Come out." She was also bored, and the more time she stayed in William''s territory, the more flustered she was. "Well. See you in downtown." "Good." Selina hung up the phone, then she sat on the sofa for a while, got up, took her small bag and put on shoes and went out. She arrived for a while, Selina came over with pink hair in addition to the proud figure, and outstanding looks, which attracted many people. "Vivi, here it is." Vivian was also used to such attention, and naturally walked toward Selina, "Why don''t you change a N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. color for your hair?" "Why should I change it? I''m my different fireworks, or I''ll dye you another color?" For example, green, how bright and eye-catching, but also could make William''s face green. Kill two birds with one stone, perfect. "Forget it. If I dye it like you, I may not be able to keep my job." Although Vivian didn''t feel that she could keep her job, she couldn''t hold the pink. "It''s OK. I have a disposable one. You can try it." Selina did not give up. Vivian firmly refused, "No." "It''s boring." Selina didn''t force her any more. Vivian asked as she walked, "Is it convenient to go back at night?" She meant, could she go back to bed at night. "You don''t have to ask me." Selina''s face shed unnaturally. Vivian looked at her friend, who could hardly show her shy expression, "You and Grace are not in the apartment?" "No, stop asking." Selina felt her answer was not right, why she should be so honest with this silly girl? Vivian raised her eyebrows, "But I haven''t seen him for several days." Selina looked at Vivian''s face and wrote "we are not the same". She touched her arm andughed, "Do you really want to know where William has gone?" "No." Vivian''s eyes shed slightly, pretending not to care. Does Selina really know where did William go? Or everyone knows it, but she doesn''t know. "You say no but your eyes are almost as dazzling as the sun." Selina''s smile on her face was bigger, "If you admit it, I''ll tell you." Vivian felt that she wanted to be a tough person. If she said she didn''t want to know, she really didn''t want to know. She said, "I admit it." Well, she was very curious about where William had gone these days. Selina took a sympathetic look at Vivian, "I think you are really stupid. You don''t watch news recently?" "What?" Vivian looked at her in a puzzled way, "This has something to do with the news." "Of course, it is known not only to the whole city, but also to the whole country. William has undertaken a transnational financial fraud case. He has been busy dealing with reporters in recent days." Selina said with a sigh. Vivian was in a daze and watching TV dramas in her apartment these days. Even if she changed the channel, her mind was no longer on the screen. She didn''t know anything about such a big news. No wonder William had no time toe back. Chapter 181 going out without looking at the almanac Chapter 181 going out without looking at the almanac Selina thought she was unhappy andforted her, "What are you thinking about? If he doesn''t tell you that he may have his n. Don''t worry about it." "Really? He''s just awyer, I really don''t know how I''ve kept my ears shut for four years." Vivian said with some self-mockery. Selina was confused, "Vivi, what''s the matter? You don''t have to be angry with it. Ask him if you want to know what." "No, it''s unnecessary." If he had once put her in his heart, she would not be thest to know. Every time an iprehensible thing happened, he would always be able to understate it, or directly choose not to answer. She was tired, too tired to chase after him. Selina felt that Vivian seemed to have other meanings in her words, "Vivi, what do you mean?" Are you going to give up William? Vivian covered the bitter and astringent under her eyes, and forced herself to cheer up, she said, "Nothing. Didn''t you say we should rx?" "Well, I''m sure you will be satisfied with it. We''re almost there." Selina was poor now, so this card of beauty salon was useful. The two women went into the beauty salon,fortably leaning on the imperial concubine chair, waiting for others to serve. "Vivi, how is the wound on your hand?" Selina sighedfortably, picked a grape, and threw it in her mouth. It''s good to have money. She was holding a top-level diamond card, so she could be served by a specially assigned person. As long as she made a gesture, someone would deliver them with fruits, vegetables, and dessert. "Much better. I thought I could take the bandage off in a week." The ster of Vivian''s hand had been removed and only a few circles of gauze were wrapped around it. The special medicine of the hospital was really not deceiving people, it was very effective. She felt itchy, which was a sign of healing. Selina nodded, "That''s good, or you can''t go to the birthday party held by that little bitch a weekter." "It doesn''t matter." She didn''t forget that invitation, which was still in the drawer. Two beauticians came in from the door, put a mask on them, and massaged them. The conversation between them would be over. An hourter, Selina and Vivianyzily on the sofa in the hall, watching the boring TV, and they didn''t want to move. Today, there were many women who came to the beauty salon for the conditions of their skins. Most of them were in the city with some powerful background. The originalfortable rest time was interrupted by a burst of discordant talk. "Angie, your skin touches well." "Yes, Angie, tell us how to maintain it well." Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. "Yeah, you can''t keep it private, Angie." "It''s not as good as you said. I''ve just been here a few more times recently." The woman''s voice said with a little bit of pride andcency. Another woman interrupted and said, "Don''t envy her. Angie has a good spirit on happy asions now. Now William, who is widely spread in our city, is Angie''s boyfriend." There was another exmation of admiration, "Wow, Angie, your boyfriend is really a good catch!" "My father came backst night and talked about William about how excellent he is." The woman chuckled and pretended not to care, "Well, William just did what he should do." "Shit, I''m sure I didn''t look at the almanac today." Selina couldn''t listen to it any more. Didn''t these women feel sick when they said words that betrayed their true feeling? Anyway, she couldn''t stand it. "Selina, don''t say it." Vivian was also stunned for a moment. She didn''t expect to meet Angie here. "I see." Selina knew that she didn''t want to have a direct conflict with Angie, so she had to shut up. Selina wanted a truce, but some people didn''t want to. "Angie, do you know those two women? The woman with pink hair just now seems to stare at you." The woman who talked was a follower of Angie, she was willing to be suppressed by Angie all the time, so she said it on purpose. Along with her eyes, Angie saw two women lying on the sofa. Her pupils narrowed for a while, and soon returned to nature. There was a faint smile in the corner of her mouth. She said with a deep tone, "Yes, we are still old friends. Let''s go and say hello." She was just feeling bored these days, and Vivian sent herself for abuse. Don''t me her for being rude. Several women beside Angie stared at each other. They felt that Angie didn''t seem to be looking for friends, instead, she seemed to be looking for trouble. There was a glimmer of excitement in everyone''s eyes. There must be a good y to watch. She walked over and they followed quickly. These so-called famous women were knowledgeable and reasonable, but the blood flowing in their bones was no different from that of themon people. They just changed the abusive ways into a new form, killing people without blood and injuring people without a knife. The intrigue was influenced from their childhood. They were more prone to be jealousy and keep up with the Joneses. They might disguise three or four personalities at a time. At the moment admiring you did not mean they like you, stepping on you did not mean that they hated you, maybe they were just boring. Angie walked to them elegantly, with a contempt look, "Selina, Vivi, what a coincidence to meet you here." Selina picked her ears and stretched. In Angie''s dissatisfied eyes, she turned to Vivian and said, "Vivi, have you heard a dog barking?" "Selina..." Vivian looked at the bad expression of Angie and didn''t know how to answer. Angie''s fingers were slightly tightening in her chest. Why did Selina always look down upon her? In terms of her identity, she was a daughter of a senior official, higher than a merchant''s daughter. "What do you mean, Selina, who is a dog?" Selina seemed to have just seen the people behind Angie and said in a fuss, "Oh, I''m wrong. You are not a dog. Barking dogs don''t bite. Dogs that don''t bark will bite people." Angie glimpsed a few women behind her. There was a glimmer of light in her eyes. She thought about it and pretended to be hurt, "How can you say that to me? I know Vivi like William too, but you can''t force him." It was enough to make other people fantasize after hearing Angie''s words. When they saw two beautiful women lying arrogant, they were defending Angie. "Angie, are you ok? I remember, isn''t this woman always following William as an assistant?" "Why, you know her?" The others followed. J nodded, "Last time we had a little dispute in ourpany and went to William''s office, and we saw that she had been following William." "Angie, how do you know such a woman?" Someone immediately said with disgust. Chapter 182 who are you scolding, bitch Chapter 182 who are you scolding, bitch Vivian bit her little red lip but did not refute, and her one hand seemed to be about to be inserted into thezy sofa under her body. Vivian could bear it, but Selina couldn''t, she said impolitely, "What the hell are you talking about? Your mouth is smelly as if you ate shit in the morning." Several women''s facial expression changed, they angrily stared at Selina, "What? Your words are vulgar." "That''s right. Do you know who Angie''s father is?" "Wow, what do you want to do? Do you want to handle me with her identity?" Selina made a disdainful expression. She didn''t even pay attention to Angie. Will she be afraid of those women? "Hey..." The woman next to her wanted to go up, and was stopped by Angie. Angie didn''t care about the women''s puzzled expression. She stared at Vivian, who was silent. She didn''t mean to say such nonsense to Selina. Her aim was Vivian. "Vivi, why don''t you talk? Is it because of my friend''s words that you are angry?" Vivian felt embarrassed. She knew that Angie''s calling her was not a good thing. If she continued to keep silence, Selina was sure to speak for her again. She had to lift the eyes on her malicious eyes, she said helplessly, "Angie, I am not angry, I hope you do not put it in the heart." Then she said to her friend, "Selina, let''s go." Selina looked at the prayer in Vivian''s eyes and nodded with regret, "Well, let''s go. It''s really disturbing here." Others didn''t know Selina''s status. When they saw a woman, who was more beautiful than themselves, they couldn''t help but be envious and sarcastic, "You''d better be polite to me." "When can dogs and cats enter here at any time?" "Angie, we must ask the manager here to give us an exnation. We pay much money a year here, but we are not here to stay with such inferior things." "What are you talking about? Say it again, huh?" Selina had stepped on the slippers to J. J didn''t respond for a moment, she saw Selina''s cold face close to her, her eyes twinkled, which made her a little scared. She took a step back subconsciously and stammered, "What do you want?" Selina snorted, "You coward." A group of stupid women like to push others aside when they had nothing to do, but they didn''t know that they were the people who were shot. Vivian, with her head down, wanted to get around Angie. She had just stepped out of the way. Her arm had been pulled by someone, so she had to stop. "Vivi, are you leaving like this? You''re still angry, aren''t you?" Vivian could feel her delicate skin of her arm was cut by the sharp nail cover, she said with a light tone, "Let go." Angie was a little bit shocked, and she couldn''t believe the voice she heard. Do you dare to resist me? Her strength on the hand was harder, but her face was still soft and weak, "Vivi, you are still angry about William and me, right? I know it. But we have been schoolmates for so many years, do you really want to be like this?" Angie''s ambiguous words made others misunderstand that Vivian was a bitch who liked his best friend''s boyfriend and was not willing to give up. Their eyes had be different, there was disgust, contempt, and contemptuousness. As a friend of Angie, she was indignant and jointly scolded her, "My God, Angie, I feel so sorry for you. How can this kind of woman deserve to be your friend?" "Poor people are cheap in their bones. They think they are Cindere and want to be princesses. They''re dreaming." Someone stretched out her hand and pinched Vivian''s arm first. The people behind her also followed her. The harder they pinched, the happier they were, "You really think you are a sparrow and can be a Phoenix? I advise you to go back to your nightclub to work. Maybe I''ll be in a good mood that day and take some workers for you." The woman''s words provoked thepanion to burst intoughter, "Fiona, you are really bad, even looking for workers for her." "A bitch like her should match those beggars and tramps." "Ashley, you are much more vicious than me." Vivian''s pain came from several ces. She looked at Angie coldly, and her clear voice emphasized for thest time, "Let go." Angie was used to Vivian''s tolerance and obedience, and she wouldn''t fight back. Suddenly, she saw the chill in her eyes, and her heart was in a panic for no reason. After the panic, she became extremely angry. She even dared to threaten her, damned it. There was a bit of malice in Angie''s eyes, but there was a trace of grievance on her face, "Vivi, don''t be angry. My friends are all unintentional. Although William likes me, you don''t need to be so sad. And you don''t have to work in that kind of ce at night..." She wanted them to believe she worked as a night club worker. Selina heard those women''s disgusting words. When she saw Angie''s face of lying, her angry eyebrows were about to stand up. She shook off the woman that held her and stormed over. "Don''t me me for being impolite." When she saw Selinaing, there was a trace of sess shed in her eyes. She hid in her eyes very quickly. At the moment when Selina approached, she released her hand holding Vivian. Taking advantage of all the people did not notice her move, she raised her foot and stepped on her nearest Fiona. "Oh! Who stepped on me?" Fiona looked at Vivian''s astonished eyes. She was surrounded by her friends, and she was sure that she was the one who stepped on her. Suddenly, her eyes showed fierce light, she raised her hand and shook it towards Vivian. Vivian saw that Angie stepped on her friend and she was stunned for less than a second. Someone pped her in the face. With a p, everyone''s voice stopped. "Bitch, you''re just a whore working in the nightclub, how dare you step on me?" Fiona''s hand was still high in the air, and the palm of her hand was numb, which showed how much strength she had used. No one had seen the smile of Angie''s mouth. Ha-ha, she deserves it. Suddenly a p that was stronger than Fiona''s was also thrown over. The p was louder and clearer. Fiona covered half of her face in pain and screamed, "Bitch, how dare you hit me?" Selina blew her hand, a trace of disgust slipped in her eyes, she stretched out another hand and pulled Vivian out. She was looking at her andughing, "Who are you scolding, bitch?" Angie also wanted to stop it. Fiona had already answered, "You." Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. Selina showed an expression of sudden realization, "It turns out that a bitch is scolding me, well, I know, bitch." Chapter 183 Are the police dead? Chapter 183 Are the police dead? Suddenly the people around understood the meaning of Selina''s words. "Fiona, she says you''re a bitch." Fiona took a look at the talkative woman. The woman spoke just now closed her mouth. She looked at Selina again. In her heart, she thought Selina could make friends with Vivian. She must be a bitch too. "Where are the security men? Are they all dead? I give you so much money every year, and you let these two bitches do this to your guests." Suddenly several men ran over. The first man had a small sign on his chest, which said "manager". He constantly nodded and bowed to Fiona, "What''s the matter, Miss Fiona?" "What''s the matter? Are you blind? Didn''t you see that I was beaten in your shop? If you don''t give me an ount today, you can never open your beauty salon again." Fiona lifted her hair and exposed her swollen cheek. Looking at Selina and Vivian''s eyes, she wanted to swallow them. The manager took a look at Selina, and it seemed that she had nothing to do with it. All the people who coulde to this level were rich and powerful. When these people were fighting, he was hard to do anything. "Miss Fiona, all the projects you have done today are counted in thepany, ok?" "Get out of here. I''m not short of money. Didn''t you see that I was beaten? Things will not over if you don''t fight back for me." Her family had been doing a building materials business. How could she be short of money? However, she was beaten by two women, that is, in the face of her family. "But..." The manager was going to cry. Although her father was a nouveau riche, money made everything possible, he didn''t dare to resist her. Fiona seemed to understand the manager''s worry and snorted, "What are you afraid of? These two women are shameless bitches. I don''t know where they steal the card toe here. If something happens, I''ll support you." With Fiona''s words, the manager felt confident. It turned out that they were twodies who worked in the nightclub. Things like that happened before. The manager winked at his subordinates and said, "Go and catch them." "Yes, manager." Four security guards were ferocious and walked toward Selina and Vivian. Angie stood with others on the other side to look on at her trouble with indifference. It was better to frustrate her spirit and let her mind her own business in the future. "Selina, what should we do?" Vivian looked at the four men who are approaching. If it was not for her, Selina would not be in trouble. "I''m afraid of no one. I''m here. Don''t think about those useless things." Selina knew that Vivian was definitely ming herself again. "Sorry. We can''t help you if you make Miss Fiona angry." The manager made a scene remark, indicating that his men to catch them. When four people with eight hands were about to touch their clothes, Selina showed a sunny smile to the manager, "Although I don''t want to bully others, but my name is Selina." Selina? The manager didn''t understand at first. After a minute, his face changed dramatically. He quickly called out, "Stop it! Stop it for me." Four security guards turned their heads and looked at him questioningly. The manager didn''t pay attention to the expression of amazement beside him. He rubbed his hands and begged for mercy at the same time. "Selina, I don''t know it''s you. I''m so sorry. I hope you can forgive me this time." People around were confused by this huge contrast transformation. Fiona was even angrier. She went over and pulled the manager''s clothes and asked, "What the hell are you doing? It''s her who hit me. Catch them quickly." The manager quickly put aside Fiona''s hand and said hello to the 18th generation of Fiona''s ancestors in his heart. How dare a nouveau riche to fight against the powerful families? She was simply making trouble for herself. The man smiled like a sunflower, "Selina, I don''t know how this woman offended you, immediately I will ask her out." Fiona didn''t understand why she was thrown away. Didn''t Angie say that the two women were workers in the nightclub? And why did the manager bow to them? Selina waved her hand, and the manager immediately shut up. She stepped forward and stopped in front of Fiona. She lifted her hand and kindly took down her hair on her face and said with pity, "Little girl, next time when you''re looking for trouble, you should make clear the background of others. In case you encounter this kind situation, you will be very embarrassed." With that, she took another ironic look at Angie, leaned against Fiona''s ear and whispered, patted her on the shoulder and hooked her fingers to the manager. The manager ran over and said, "What do you want, Miss Selina?" "Did the women see that?" Selina pointed to several women beside Angie. The manager nodded, "Yes." "Throw them out. And they''re asking me for thepensation." "How dare they?" The manager quickly epted that the others were rubbishpared with Selina''s family. And he couldn''t move Angie, and the others could be thrown out. Several security guards red in a daze and the manager yelled, "Didn''t you hear that?" Four security guards woke up from dreams, their actions were very agile, and one person was holding two women, no matter how the women beat and cried, they all walked to the stairs without changing their faces. A few women could only ask for help looking at Angie, "Angie, help us!" "We''re all here to help you, Angie" "Angie, you can''t do this to us." Angie grabbed her clothes by her two hands and tried to control the impulse to beat the smile on Selina''s face. She knew that it was useless to say anything. Suddenly, she put her eyes on Vivian. She walked to Vivian, grabbed her hand, and said earnestly and anxiously, "Vivi, I know you are the best. Please help me to say a word to the manager, or they will be thrown out like this." "You see, everyone is a girl, and they haven''t changed their clothes. If they are thrown out like this, they will beughed at by others. I know that you are kind-hearted and you can''t bear it, right?" Actually, Vivian could bear it. When they framed her and Selina, they should be prepared to bear the consequences. However, when she looked at the eager eyes of Angie. The guilt factor in her heart began to appear again, "I..." "Angie, you don''t have to hold her. You all remember it for me. It''s me who gives orders." Selina squeezed Angie aside and took a provocative look at the dying woman. She paused and looked at Angie. Angie seemed to understand what she was going to say. Just when she tried to stop, Selina had already said, "You should thank your good friend, Angie, otherwise you will Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. not have such treatment." Chapter 184 jealousy and hatred Chapter 184 jealousy and hatred Several women who didn''t understand now suddenly realized. If Angie hadn''t said those misleading words first, they wouldn''t have thought that Selina and Vivian were workers in the nightclub. They stared at Angie with angry eyes, "Angie, why did you say that just now?" "You said we were friends. That''s how you used your friends." The person who was still scolding Vivian was saying about her now, Angie was not feeling good. Fortunately, the four security guards pulled them away and it became silent. Angie couldn''t stay here anymore. She could only stamp her feet angrily and follow the direction of the security guard to leave. She must first save her image, otherwise she would soon be excluded. Fiona, who had been left behind, fully understood that she was the monkey who had been tricked from beginning to end. Watching Vivian and Selina leaving, she just wanted to open her mouth. Selina said directly, "I don''t want to listen to those nonsense. Today you pped my friend and I will return it. Do not to cross the line. Otherwise, don''t me me for beating youter." "Miss Selina, are you satisfied with it..." The manager asked with a smile in his eyes. "Yes. I''ll say something nice to youter." Selina said, pulling Vivian away. The manager was still standing there, watching them excitedly, "Selina, take care of the steps, Selina..." "Shut up!" Selina couldn''t bear to roar. It was quiet for a moment. "Selina, do you know the owner of the beauty salon?" Vivian asked suspiciously, she didn''t hear Selina say that before. Selina forced a smile on her face, and she coughed twice, changed the subject, and asked, "Are you all right? Why don''t you fight back when others bully you?" "I want to fight back. My uninjured hand is controlled, and I have no strength." Vivian helplessly replied. She was not really made of mud. She felt guilty about Angie, but not for others. Selina breathed a sigh of relief. Fortunately, she was not really stupid. Vivian had her own ideas about it. It was not good for her to say anything. If she was bullied by others and didn''t fight back, she would really get angry. "If you tell me earlier, I would have caught her and let you beat them down." "I think you have a good fight." She did not miss the excitement in her eyes. "Well. That''s not true. How can a gentle and kind-hearted person like beating others?" Selina covered her mouth and chuckled. She just liked to chop people. It was boring to hit people. Vivian was suspicious of Selina''s exaggerated expression, "You haven''t said whether you know the boss of the beauty salon." "Vivi, when have you be so gossipy?" Selina was not willing to mention it. Vivian stopped and said inconceivably, "Did Grace open a beauty salon?" "Vivi, how can you be so smart when you should not be smart?" It was just outrageous. Vivian nodded, "It seems that I am right, but I didn''t expect that Grace is still such a person who pays attention to his face." "Otherwise, do you think I have a lot of money? If knew that I would encounter such a bad thing, I wouldn''t go there. Is your face still hurt?" Selina also had some guilt. "It''s OK. It doesn''t hurt." Vivian said with a smile. A trace of guilt shed in Selina''s eyes, but her words were still very malicious, "Do you know that you are so stupid when you smile?" It could also touch the soft heart of others, so silly, so pure. "I''m not stupid. Don''t worry, it will be fine." Vivian knew that Selina was joking and didn''t take it to heart. "I''ll treat you tonight as an apology." Selina would like to tell Vivian that although the legal person of the beauty salon was Grace, the funds were all invested by William. ording to the proportion of shares, William was the real boss behind the scenes. At that time, she was also surprised. She did not know how many industries William involved. The more she knew, the more scared she felt. She didn''t know whether it was good or not for Vivian to follow William. Vivian did not refuse, she said happily, "Let''s eat hot pot." "Are you kidding? What about your hands? Let''s go to have barbecue." Selina proposed. Vivian curled her upper lip, "Barbecue''s not good either." "Come on. What about Japanese food? The new restaurant in Central Street looks good. Go and have a try?" "Well, let''s go." Anyway, she didn''t want to go back so early today. They didn''t know that since then, none of the top beauty clubs in this city would entertain Angie and that group of people. Because a man''s heart was smaller than the tip of a needle. At the dinner table, they were not idle and kept chatting. "Vivi, is that prince still looking for you?" Selina sat cross legged. She couldn''t stand the Japanese kneeling. It was killing her body. "Yes, but I refuse him." Since she knew Six-ears were staring at her, she had been perfunctory on the phone, and she always say that the connection was bad. Sometimes she felt embarrassed when she thought about it. "Poor white horse, it seems he has no chance." Selina sighed, picked up an Eel Sushi, and put it in her mouth and chewed it. Vivian was speechless, "Selina, these days, the people of Six-ears have no reactions at all." "Who knows, it''s better to be careful." Selina''s mouth was full of sushi and her words were vague. In fact, she heard a little secret from Grace through "torture". Grace and William had already been to Six-ears before they came to the Shining that day. She heard Txt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. that they had even called the police, which made Six-ears restless. It was estimated that Six-ears was not in the mood to find trouble with them. Even if he was in a mood, it was not as simple as thest warning. "Well, are you going back tonight?" The image of Vivian was better than that of Selina. Instead of filling her mouth with a mouthful, she nibbled half of it ording to her ability. The Japanese food tasted good. Selina, with rice balls in her mouth, almost burst out because of the unexpected words of Vivian. She quickly swallowed it and gasped, "Can you not be so sudden?" Vivian raised her eyebrows and asked innocently, "Is it difficult to answer the questions I asked?" "Oh, of course, there''s something wrong with your question. If I don''t go back at night, am I going to grab a chair in the park?" Selina referred to the frequent tramp on the bench in the park. Chapter 185 the fuse of butterfly effect Chapter 185 the fuse of butterfly effect Vivian smiled, "I won''t say anything if you do not go back." "" When did Vivi be so glib? It was really that he whoy down with dogs would rise with fleas. With William, the ck-hearted man, Vivian was also influenced. After dinner, Selina found that she had little money in her pocket. Fortunately, Vivian had some money. Otherwise, they would really dine and dash. "The next meal is on me." "It''s OK. It''s just a meal." Vivian said, and took out a card from the bag to her, "I know that you areck of money recently, I''ll give you this." "You''d better keep it by yourself. I know you work hard, and now you don''t have money for your injury leave. Don''t give me that." Selina quickly dodged away, she did not have money, but she didn''t want her money either. Vivian thought for a moment and nodded, "That''s right. You''re a mobile ATM now. You don''t need my money." She believed that Grace was willing to take out his own small treasury. Selina''s face was red, and she opened her mouth and objected, "What is that? Then William is a Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. mobile goldmine." "William is just awyer. Can he make more money than Grace in business?" Vivian didn''t think William had much money. Otherwise, why did he stay in that small apartment instead of living in a vi? "You don''t understand." Selina was very patient to exin for her, "Do you know how much litigation fees William can charge for this fraud case?" "I don''t know." Vivian didn''t know that. She only knew that William''s reputation was growing, and more people in this city and even the whole country knew his name. That''s all. Selina patted Vivian on the shoulder with some sympathy and stretched out her hand to make a gesture in front of her. "Thirty thousand?" Selina couldn''t help rolling a white eye and emphasized several times. "It won''t be 300,000." Vivian carefully replied. ording to thew, the legal costs ofwyers could not be so high. Selina was still rolling her eyes, Vivian still stayed in her tiny world. She sighed with jealousy and hatred. "Don''t be kidding. It''s definitely not enough. The litigation fee is a little bit on the surface. There is also a private agreement. It is said that the litigant has given William three points." She had a mental calction and said, "It''s only 30 million." With a puff, Vivian felt that her drink was a little salty. She bought a bottle of water, just drank a mouthful of water, and then she gushed it out. Fortunately, she turned her head in time and didn''t wash Selina''s face. But she couldn''t hide her shocked look, "Seriously?" What''s the concept of 30 million? It was enough for Roe to do six operations, and it was just awsuit. "In fact, the profession ofwyers is deep inside." Selina sighed that Vivian''s reaction was getting faster. Vivian unconsciously held the bottle and drank a mouthful of water to suppress the shock. No wonder William looked at her with that kind of idiotic eyesst time. He wasughing at her for her shallow knowledge. His case was worth 30 million. How could he beck of money? "It''s hard to deal with this kind of case." Selina held out her index finger and said, "You''re wrong, there are many cases of this kind, but not everyone can take it down. You should know that finding awyer can save your life at the critical moment. One is hard to hire a goodwyer with much money, now you can understand how popr William is." Vivian nodded. She still couldn''t digest it. "To tell you the truth, Vivi, if you can lean on William''s thigh, no, this big tree, you''ll have nothing to worry in the rest of your life." At that time, when Selina knew that terrible fact about William, like Vivian, she couldn''t respond to it for a long time. She was almostughing at that jerk. "He''s dangerous, isn''t he?" High ie was apanied by high risk, which was the unchangeable truth in the world. William seemed to have made a great deal of money, but who knew how much pressure he had been under. At this moment, Vivian suddenly began to feel a little distressed for the silent and cold man. Selina was stunned for a moment. After knowing William''s ie, everyone would only be amazed and envied. They had never thought about the perils of his high return. Only those who were trulymitted to William would think of this. "Vivi, you really love him." Only when you really fall in love with someone, you will care about him. Vivian''s eyelids drooped a little and she did not respond. Selina sighed and did not speak again. Her silence had already answered her. The bitterness on her face also told her how difficult it was for the two of them to go in the future. After all, they still had to go, didn''t they? Vivian''s bitter heart was constantly sinking, sinking in the boundless darkness, unable to break free. "Well, don''t think about all the bad things. Let''s go back." Selina pretended to be casual and held Vivian''s arm and said. Vivian suddenly looked up and said, "Selina, I want to go back." "We are going back." Selina did not know what she was saying. "I want to go back to Grandma." At this moment, she was eager to see Roe''s face, as if only in this way could she feel at ease. "I''ll go back with you." She was bored anyway. Knowing her kindness, Vivian shook her head and refused, "No, if you go back with me, there will be doubt." Selina thought it was reasonable and she didn''t force her again, "OK, it''s good to go back to rx, and Roe certainly misses you." "Well." Vivian''s face showed a rare smile. "Call me if you have something to do." Selina also showed a smile. "Ok." In the dead of night, a man came home and found that the house was dark. He raised his feet and went to the bedroom with a frown. There was no one in the bedroom. The man took out his mobile phone and took a look at the number shown on it. It was still midnight. But that little woman had not returned, just when he wanted to dial her phone, he gave up and nned to look for her tomorrow. This was William, who had not returned home for several days. After leaving that day, he took a big case. He often forgot the time when he was busy. When he finished his work, it was always veryte, so he had not called Vivian. He just wanted to wait for the next day to call her, but the next day he was busy again. This cycle of work hade to an end. He hadn''t been so eager toe back for a long time. But there was only an empty room waiting for him. William missed a whole week because his giving up for a moment. What happenedter was like a chain reaction of butterfly effect. Chapter 186 a dreadful error Chapter 186 a dreadful error The next day, William dialed Vivian''s phone, but no one answered the phone. The second time he dialed, still no one answered. With the dim light in his eyes, he called Selina directly. Selina answered the phone very quickly, but she was still half awake. "Hello, who is that..." Who is disturbing her dreams in the early morning? "It''s me." William''s cold voice seemed toe from the cold days. Selina''s whole body was shaking and sleepless. She sat up from the bed, "What''s the matter,wyer?" God, it was good that she didn''t say it, otherwise William, the mean man, could kill her. "Where is Vivian?" William asked her. "Oh! Vivian She" Selina almost exposed her itinerary. Her brain was not clear. Suddenly, she said, "She went to travel. Yes, she felt too bored. She went out alone to rx." It was really killing her. If she was in front of him, she would directly say it. This was an instinct. She was absolutely not afraid of him. "Why didn''t she answer the phone call?" William, with a slight frown on his sharp eyebrows, did not believe in Selina''s words. "Someone is to me. He did not leave a word when he left." Selina referred to William, so as to make him angry. There must be half of the reason why she went back. Because of him, she was not a liar. The only answer to her was the mechanical blind tone on the phone. Selina curled her lips and said to herself, "Now you know that. But it''s toote." She threw the phone and continued to sleep. She got up early in the morning to drive Vivian. On the other side, William face looked not very good, he stared at the mobile phone in his hand, he was too busy to inform her, why didn''t she take the initiative to look for him? He remembered that John also left this morning, and Selina said that she went to travel for rxation. Thebination of the two was worth pondering. William''s face became more and more gloomy. His phone rang again. He picked it up and went out again with his coat. Since she wanted to rx, just rx. Because of Selina''s words, Vivian and William had an irreconcble misunderstanding. They also set a fuse for a weekter. At the moment, Vivian was sitting on the edge of the ridge, enjoying the cool wind. Her mobile phone and clothes were left in the room. She didn''t know what William misunderstood. Roe held a fine hairy grass in his hand and handed it over like a treasure, "Mom, is this Dog tail grass?" Vivian looked at the small bun with a smile like a sunflower, and said in a gentle tone, "Yes, don''t get your clothes dirty." "Well, I see. I''ll go there again." Roe had a good time. His trousers were pulled to his knees. His little feet were full of mud. He ran on the ridge of the field freely. "Roe, please slow down and be careful." Vivian shook her head andughed. Roe waved his little hand to show that he understood and ran away. Vivian was looking at the vast green fields. A gust of wind blew, like ayer of green heat wave rolled up by the sea, spreading outwardyer byyer, which was really beautiful. Original from N?velDrama.Org. The air in the countryside was fresh andfortable, which was not like the air of the city. Although the vige was not as prosperous as the city, it was also a little more human than the city. No matter which family was in trouble, the vige neighbors would help each other. That''s why she left her grandmother in the vige. Such leisurely time, she couldn''t help thinking of that man. She didn''t know if William was still busy with the case. She remembered that when William was busy, he often didn''t remember to eat, stayed upte, slept for a few hours, and began to work hard. Once he was admitted to the hospital because of stomach bleeding. No matter what the doctor warned him, he still asked the assistant to send the documents to the hospital for further processing. At that time, she could only do what she could in silence. As for exhortation, she never expected herself to be more important than his work. After he was discharged from hospital, he was still on the run. Atst, she couldn''t bear it. After she lost her temper, he barely not brought his work back. Just once. A few, pitifully small, but also let her remember deeply. "What are you thinking, mom?" Roe shook with his white tender hand in front of Vivian. Vivian found that she was in a daze for a long time. Memory was really a tormenting thought. When you rxed, it took advantage of it and pulled you into the abyss again, "I am thinking that you''re bing lovelier." "I need to be tall and powerful." ''Lovely'' was to describe a little girl. Vivian chuckled and took out the clean handkerchief prepared in her pocket, she carefully and gently wiped off the sweat on his forehead for him, and said slowly, "But I still like ''lovely''." Roe was embarrassed and tilted his head to thought about it seriously, and said, "Well, if you like ''lovely'', I can also be lovely." "Well, you''re the best." Vivian looked at his clever son and smiled. Roe was so shy and took out a handful of wild flowers that was about to scatter from behind and said, "Mom, give it to you." Vivian was in a daze. Then she had a touching smile and took it from his hand. She took one and put it in his ear. She also put one in her ear, "Now I have the same g as you." "Hey, mom, you look good with it." Roe pped his hands happily. "You also look nice." Vivian pointed his small nose, and looked at him with her deep eyes, she seemed to see another cold tall man through him. "Let''s go, or you will be a little monkey in the sun." The sun was getting hotter. Vivian patted the dust on Roe and held his hand to go back. Roe was also learning from Vivian''s actions, patting the weeds on her pants. His small hand was holding her big hand and he said seriously, "Mom, you should go back quickly. If you get sunburnt, I will be very sad." Vivian''s eyes were sour, she was just holding his small hand harder. She felt warm in the heart. She had such a good boy, so she had nothing to ask for. "Little monkey, go back to take a bath." Roe looked at the mud on his body and spit out his tongue, "I know, Mom." Chapter 187 learning enough from him Chapter 187 learning enough from him Vivian helped Roe take a bath and let him go out to y alone. She went back to her room and picked up her mobile phone. She found that there were several missed calls. Two of them were dialed by William. The strings on the tip of her heart seemed to have been yed by someone. She was flustered. How could he call her suddenly? In spite of some doubts, Vivian still held her breath and dialed the number back. The process of waiting was particrly long, and the hand holding the phone was unconsciously tightened. Finally, the phone was connected, but it was not the cold voice she had been waiting for. "Hello?" When Vivian heard the charming and clear voice on the other end of the phone, her eyes suddenly constricted, and her chest seemed to be holding this breath, blocking her pain in her throat, and finally it turned into ayer of mist, which spread to the eyes. The person who answered the phone was not someone else. It was Angie. She should be d thatst time she took William''s mobile phone, she changed her nickname to nk. Although Angie didn''t know who the person on the other end of the phone was, her intuition told her that the rtionship between the person on the other end of the phone and William was extraordinary. She deliberately said in a shy voice, "Hello, I''m sorry, William just went in to change his clothes, and his mobile phone doesn''te with him. Do you need me to inform him?" He changed clothes in the daytime? It was hard for Vivian to imagine what kind of picture it was, as long as she thought about the intimate things that may happen in which lounge William and Angie were staying. Her heart was like being torn, and her heart was too painful to breathe, she could only hang up the phone in panic. Looking at the empty room, Vivian sat on the ground with a pair of water eyes full of sadness, and then sheughed at and said to herself, "Vivian, why do you be so sad? They are lovers, aren''t they?" But why was her chest still so painful? She could not help but curl up, the pain led to her countless tears, the cold ground was even wet. No wonder William didn''te back after leaving for such a long time. Actually, he stayed with Angie all the time. What did she expect? Don''t you learn enough from him? She didn''t know how long she sat on the ground until her face was held up by a pair of small hands. Roe carefully and persistently used his white tender warm hands to rub the tears on her face over and over again. He did not ask her what happened, the small serious face let her more distressed. "Roe..." When Vivian opened her mouth, she found that her voice was so hoarse. Roe held his tears. His eyes, which looked like William''s, were full of tears. He said something that Vivian didn''t expect. "Mom, he''s not my father anymore. We will not look for him in the future, ok?" Vivian looked at Roe. He was only three years old, but he was mature and sensible. At the moment, her heart was broken and her eyes were full of tears. She could only hold his small body tightly in her arms. "Roe, I''m so sorry..." Roe cidly patted Vivian on the back and stuck his head out of her arms. With a childish voice, he said in an adult way, "Mom''s tears are precious. How can you cry for him? I never want such a father again." Vivian had been crying and speechless, she was looking at him with red eyes, she really tried to get along with that man for Roe. But she failed. She messed up all the things. She couldn''t give Roe aplete and happy home. She was such a failed and selfish mother. "Pudding." "Mom, he doesn''t want you. I want you." Roe was wearing a big white T-shirt, with a pair of shorts and dirty slippers on his feet. In Vivian''s eyes, Original from N?velDrama.Org. he wasparable to the most dazzling diamond jade in the world. He was more than her life. Standing in the window where the sun fell, she was the only one in his pure eyes. His eyshes, washed by tears, were curly and eye-catching, and he showed a smile that could directly prate her heart, "Mom, from now on, I will protect you." Roe held up a piece of sky in the heart of Vivian with his small shoulder, at that moment, her mind seemed to have been a huge impact. Vivian smiled, tears with a smile, she nodded hard, and she heard her hoarse voice, "Well." In the future, they would depend on each other. William, you are my dream in University, you are the moonlight that I can never catch up. So now I''ve decided to give up on you. "Oh, what''s the matter with you two, sitting on the ground." Grandmother''s voice of loving concern slowly approached. "Mom, get up quickly. Don''t let Grandma worry." Roe pulled his white T-shirt and exposed his stomach. He wanted to rub the tears for Vivian. Vivian pulled down his clothes with a smile. She wiped her tears casually and stood up from the ground. Seeing the worried look from grandmother, she pretended to be OK and said, "grandma, I identally fell on the ground." "Vivi, you''re so careless." Grandma looked at the obvious signs of crying on Vivian''s face, thinking that she was hurt. She said with fun and concern, "It''s not good to cry at such a big age as a child." "It doesn''t matter. Isn''t I just a child in your eyes?" Vivian was holding her grandmother''s arm. It made grandma chuckle. She scolded, which was more like a favour to her, "Little monkey, you''re already a mother but you still y the coquetry in front of your child." "Did mom cry when she was a child, great grandma?" Roe asked curiously with his small head askew. Grandmother gently touched Roe''s hair with her wrinkled old hands, "Yes, not so strong and lovely as you." "Grandma, I want to listen." Roe said excitedly. Vivian pretended to be angry and said, "Roe, you want to know about my embarrassment, huh." Roe looked at her angry expression, hesitated. "Go, don''t stay here, she disturbs our whisper." Grandma saw that Vivian bullied Roe and immediately drove her away. Vivian knew that grandma loved Roe and didn''t put it in her heart. He showed a sad expression and said, "Well, I''d better go and cook." "Mom..." Roe just wanted tofort Vivian. Seeing her winking at him, Roe immediately understood that his mother said this on purpose. He covered up his small mouth and giggled. Vivian touched his little head, "And you made fun of your mother." "Come on, Roe. I will take you out for a walk." Grandma took Vivian''s hand away, like a stubborn old